The Darkness in our Souls

by Black Light

Rating: teen
Tags: Slice of Life, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Rainbow Dash, Romance, Original Character
Length: 185417

Shadowmere knows fear, he knows hate, and he knows darkness. In fact, he knows everypony's.

My name is Shadowmere. I'm just trying to live my life, but I have a special condition that doesn't let me. I've been running from town to town trying to escape the hate that's been following me since I was small. Any friends that I've had have left me when they learn who I really am. I've been traveling around Equestria with my younger sister Bright Skies. She's all I have left now. I've been rejected and hated in every town I've gone to, but I don't blame them. If I knew that there was somepony in my town that was a monster I would probably hate them too. I'm about to go to a new town maybe it will be different, but I don't expect any such luck. Nopony has ever accepted me or even tried to. I hope I can at least stay here for a while before I have to leave for a new town again.
I'm Shadowmere, I know fear, I know hate, and I know darkness. I know everypony's.

/*
This is my first story any feedback would be appreciated.
Possible change in tags and characters as story progresses.
I now also feel obligated to inform readers that this is not some sort of crossover with the video game, The Darkness. If it was Shadowmere would have a lot more snake tentacle monster tendril things. This idea was derived from my own insane mind before I even knew of the game itself. Though there are some similarities the story is its own.
*/

Published 2012-11-01 10:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-12-12 04:44:45 UTC

Chapter 54

Chapter 54

I was standing out in the garden right before sunrise, looking over all the party preparations for the wedding. The ceremony was going to take place at noon when the sun was at its peak in the sky. The ceremony itself wouldn’t take long and the reception was going to start maybe two or three hours afterwards. Pinkie had really outdone herself, there were streamers, balloons, some party games here and there. I don’t know how she got half this stuff here, but then again this was Pinkie we were talking about, I think she probably has some sort of pocket dimension in her mane and tail.

I sighed as I looked around, everything was looking perfect… Then there was me. I could feel the darkness inside of me. Based on how much work he was doing I could tell he was planning something. He probably wanted to ruin the wedding somehow. I was considering telling Flare that I shouldn’t be the one doing this and taking a rain check, but things were already rushed as is, I don’t think I could put that pressure on them. I sighed again.

“Well, well what’s got you down Mere?” I heard behind me.

I rolled my eyes and turned around. “Personal matter Dissy.”

“What did you say?” He asked.

“What can’t take what you dish out?” I asked him smirking.

I heard him chuckle. “Oh I’m glad I met you, you understand me so much better than any other pony.”

“Probably because most ponies can’t understand chaos, they’re used to order and set things. Chaos is a foreign concept to them.” I told him.

“Well what about you then? Does that mean it isn’t such a foreign concept to you?” Discord asked.

“Basically, when you’ve felt and seen the amount of fears I have it’s hard to not be familiar with something. I can guarantee that for every single thing that exists, and even some that don’t, there is somepony out there that’s scared of it.” I answered.

“True enough, but now why don’t you just tell me what’s wrong. You’re obviously thinking about something and you don’t like it, so what is it?” Discord asked.

“Alright, alright I’ll tell you. I’m just worried that the darkness might try to take control at the wedding and try to ruin it.” I told him.

“Oh no no no, that won’t do at all. If you cause chaos at the wedding I might lose my job.” Discord said chuckling.

“This isn’t the time for joking.” I said.

“Fine, fine.” He said dismissively. “Hmm, I wonder.”

“What?” I asked.

“Well, I think that there just might be something I can do to help.” He said. I raised an eyebrow in question. “Don’t give me that look, at least hear me out first.”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine what’s you idea?” I asked him.

“Well you are familiar with the term discording correct?” He responded.

“Yeah, the girls told me about that, you turned them against each other by reversing their main attribute right?” I answered.

“It’s a bit more complicated than that, but put simply yes.” He told me.

“Well, what does it have to do with anything?” I asked him.

“Simple, when I discord something it doesn’t have to be how a pony acts.” He answered.

“That answers nothing.” I told him.

I heard him sigh. “Fine, I’ll put it simply. I may just be able to discord your magic.”

“What?”

“I don’t know if it will work, but think about it.” He said. “If I can reverse the attribute of your magic, then you won’t spread fear, and you won’t cause chaos at the wedding, I keep my job. If you do lose control it changes nothing, you’ll still cause chaos but I get to say I had a part in it and still keep my job. It’s a win-win.”

“Except for the ponies at the wedding.” I told him.

“Details, details. What do you say? Worth a shot?”

I started to think. If what he said was true, would it work? Could he even do that? What if it’s all a trick? “Why would you try to help me?” I asked.

Discord sighed. “Hey, I’m trying to help here. If helping you gets me a bit better reputation, then that’s less time I have to spend trapped in this stone block.” He told me.

His logic was sound, if he showed that he could help then I’m sure everypony would be a bit less apprehensive about letting him out. “…Alright. Let’s try it” I told him.

“Excellent. We shall start at once.” He said.

“So how are we supposed to do this?” I asked.

“Hmm.” I heard him pondering for a moment. “I need some sort of contact for this to work, so why don’t you start off by casting a levitation spell around part of my statue, preferably the hand. There’s no need to move any part of me, just surround it.” He said.

“Here goes nothing.” I said as my black aura started to surround the clawed hand. “So what n-” I started.

“Quiet.” Discord said. “It’s hard enough having to try and do this through a stone prison without having to concentrate on something else.

I nodded silently and waited keeping my levitation field around Discord’s claw. Minutes passed with no change. I was preparing to give up when.

“And here we go.” Discord finally said. “If this goes as planned we should be good now.”

I didn’t feel any different so I started to assume it didn’t work, but then I noticed my magic aura that was still around Discord’s claw. It was a light grey, my magic aura was black. I stopped my levitation spell and the grey aura vanished. I looked around and saw a small plant, using my magic I tried to lift it into the air. Once again the grey aura appeared around the plant instead of my normal black. Something was certainly different, if only the color. In my mind I could feel the darkness, he seemed confused, but not really changed. He didn’t feel that different to me.

“So?” Discord questioned.

“Well, you certainly did something. My aura is grey now, I don’t know if that means anything though.” I told him.

“Then, we just have to hope for the best.” Discord responded.

“I guess.” I said turning away. “Thanks for trying though, we’ll see if it did anything.” I told him starting to walk away.

“If it does, tell me the details.” He called back as I left.

I spent the one or two hours before breakfast just walking around the castle. Mostly for the reason that I had no idea where I was. It started as just wanting to find the kitchen, now it’s evolved to just trying to find something I recognize.

“How am I this bad at finding my way around?” I asked myself. My stomach growled. “I bet everypony else is eating breakfast right now.” I sighed, now was not the time to dwell on it. I need to focus on getting out of here. I said turning the corner only to bump directly into something and fall flat on my back. “Ow, what was-? Rainbow!” I said excitedly standing up and hugging her. “Thank Celestia you’re here, I’ve been lost in these corridors for the past two hours.”

“Hey, hey, calm down.” Rainbow said pushing me off and putting me a hoofs length away. “You’ve seriously been lost for the last two hours?”

“Yes, now please save me. I’m starving.” I answered.

Rainbow just rolled her eyes. “You know typically the damsel in distress is a mare.”

“Well that’s just stereotyping.” I responded, getting a laugh from Rainbow.

“Well, come on. I’ll take both of us to the dining room.” Rainbow said, I smiled. “Let’s go.”

“Right behind you.” I said starting to walk leisurely next to Rainbow.

“So what’s new?” She asked me while we were walking.

“Well I had a talk with Di-” I stopped as my head exploded with pain. I fell to the ground pressing my hooves to the side of my head.

“SHADOW?!” Rainbow shouted.

I felt the darkness start to stir. What was this? I’ve never felt this much pain when he tries to take control. I need to get out of here. I need to get Rainbow away. I lifted up my head to tell Rainbow to get away, but as I did so. Just as the pain started it stopped. I tried to move but I couldn’t. I wasn’t in control anymore. I started to prepare myself. ‘Alright he’s in control, no big deal I still can stop the fear.’ Inside my mind I saw Rainbow’s hoof on my shoulder shaking me. My vision started to move and my eyes met Rainbow. I saw the shock in her face and felt the magic leave my body. I reached out with my own senses to stop the fear… but it didn’t stop. ‘Why isn’t it stopping it worked before? Why isn’t it stopping?!’ I started to panic. I felt the magic enter Rainbow’s mind and I felt myself begin to be dragged in. ‘No.’ I thought in defeat covering my eyes so I wouldn’t have to see.

When the pull stopped I uncovered my eyes and prepared myself for the worst.

What I found instead was a bright open meadow covered in fresh flowers, grass, trees. This did not seem like a nightmare. Looking around I saw a spec of Rainbow sitting on the hill, next to it was…

‘…is that me?’

Author's Note

Three words.

Deus.
Ex.
Machina.

That is all.

~Black Light

Chapter 55

Chapter 55

I was watching the scene play out beneath me, trying to piece everything together.

‘What was going on here? This place looks nothing like a nightmare.’ I thought to myself in confusion. In my mind I could feel the darkness inside me just as confused by the whole situation. There was no fear here, it was just… happy, no that’s not really it. It’s more like its… calm, I just feel content here. I focused down on the two figures I had seen when I first looked around. I was right before, it was Rainbow and me sitting on the hill below me. Looking closed I could see that both her and ‘me’ were smiling enjoying each other’s company. Soon though ‘I’ stood up and turned to face Rainbow. From the small saddle bag that was sitting next to the tree I saw ‘me’ levitate out a small black box.

‘What is he- ‘I’ doing down there?’ I thought to myself as I saw ‘myself’ open up the small box. I saw Rainbow gasp at what she saw inside. ‘…Oh…OH!.........I certainly hope this isn’t a nightmare for her, but how would it not be a-…Discord.’ I answered for myself. ‘He, he actually did it didn’t he? This is- I mean- Amazing’ I started to feel my mind recede from the dream.

I opened my eyes, I was back in control of my body. I looked around and I saw Rainbow on the ground starting to wake up herself, I also saw the other mares surrounding Rainbow all with worried expressions. Upon seeing me wake up the mares were startled. Twilight was the first to speak up.

“Shadow, did-did you-?” Twilight began to ask.

“Did I what?” I asked when she didn’t continue.

I suddenly found myself pushed against the wall, pinned by two hooves. One pink the other yellow.

“Pinkie, Fluttershy? What- what are you-?” I started to ask nervously.

“Did you hurt Dashie?” Pinkie asked me, her voice not bubbly or energetic. Her hair had gone flat, which I had only seen a few times. Whenever it happens it’s almost like she’s not even Pinkie anymore.

“NO!” I shouted answering the question I had been asked.

“Uuh, what happened?” I heard Rainbow ask. I looked over the shoulders of Pinkie and Fluttershy. Looking at Rainbow who was finally waking up.

“Rainbow, a little help here.” I said still with a slight bit of worry as I exchanged glances with Pinkie and Fluttershy once again.

“Shadow what do you- SHADOW?!” She suddenly shouted seeing my predicament. “What are you two doing?!” She asked the two mares pinning me, trying to get up, but falling back down.

Using the distraction I slipped between the two mares and trotted over to Rainbow’s side supporting her as she stood up again.

“Careful, it takes some time to recover from entering your subconscious.” I told her.

“Thanks.” She said nuzzling my neck slightly before turning her attention back to the two mares. “Now will you two tell me, why you were basically attacking Shadow?” She asked.

“Well, uh, I mean-we.” Fluttershy started seemingly back to her normal shy self.

“We just wanted to make sure he didn’t hurt you.” Pinkie answered. Her hair was still flat, but her tone was more sad than accusing now at least.

“Wait why would he have-” Rainbow started to ask, but stopped when she started to piece everything together.

“Well, it was like when we first met him, the thing with Twilight we thought that the same thing happened, we were worried.” Pinkie told her.

“Well, no he didn’t hurt me. I didn’t go into a nightmare like Twilight.” Rainbow told her.

Pinkies hair regained some of its poof, but not completely. “So he didn’t use his power on you?” She asked a bit cheerier.

“No, he did.” Rainbow answered, much to the confusion of everypony else. “So why didn’t I go into a nightmare?” Rainbow asked, turning her head to look at me.

I just smiled. “Well, I may or may not have had a talk with Discord, and had myself partially discorded.”

“YOU WHAT?!” The mares screamed, much to the discomfort of my ears.

“How- why would you have yourself discorded?” Twilight asked me.

“I said partially discorded, only my magic was discorded.” I told her, the mares around me looked confused. “I don’t know how he did it, but Discord secluded only my magic and discorded it.”

“So your magic was reversed?” Rainbow asked.

“As far as I can tell yes.” I answered.

“So as your magic would normally bring fear, now it brings-” Twilight started.

“Joy.” I finished for her. “That’s my guess.”

“So instead of my greatest fear, I saw my greatest joy?” Rainbow asked.

“That’s what I think.” I answered.

“Huh, it was really nice.” Rainbow said with a small smile, but it was soon replaced with one of deep thought, then of worry. “And you normally go into and see these with your power as well right?” She asked and I nodded. “So you saw?” She asked.

My mind started to drift back to the dream and I looked away nervously. “Yeah.” I answered.

“So what was it?” Pinkie asked, back to herself bounding around Rainbow and me.

“Personal.” Both Rainbow and I answered.

“Oh come on tell us, tell us, tell us, tell us.” Pinkie continued excitedly.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and stopped leaning on me. Using her own legs to support her.

“Pinkie it’s not something I think either of us really feel like talking about.” Rainbow told her.

I saw Twilight’s pondering face as she started to think. “…Well, if your magic’s attribute was flipped, then how do we now it was Rainbow’s dream?” Twilight asked.

“Huh?” I questioned.

Twilight started to explain. “Well normally you show ponies their fear. Then if it was the exact opposite, wouldn’t you show-”

“-My greatest joy.” I finished and she nodded. I started to ponder it myself, would that be how it worked. ‘Was that really my greatest joy? Could it actually happen? What would Rainbow think?’ I thought questioning myself.

“Well, I don’t think it matters.” Rainbow told us. Twilight looked at her confused. “I don’t think it would be any different if it was my dream or Shadow’s.” She said turning and smiling at me.

After a moment to process what she said, I returned the smile. “Yeah, I don’t think I would want to change anything in it.” I responded nuzzling into Rainbow and giving her a quick kiss.

“Oh come on!” Pinkie said. “Now you have to tell us.”

I looked up and saw a window that was slightly opened. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Rainbow looking in the same direction.

“Actually no, no we don’t.” I said taking off and pushing the window opened. Rainbow followed behind flying out of the window. I left soon after peeking my head back in right before I left. “Bye.” I said waving a hoof and flying away from the castle.

Looking around I saw a cloud that had a prismatic tail hanging off of it. I flew up and sat down next to Rainbow on the cloud.

We sat quietly next to each other for a bit. “…So you’re sure what we saw wasn’t a nightmare of yours?” I asked jokingly.

“I don’t know it may have been, the guy I was with wasn’t so nice to look at.” She countered me. I chuckled at her answer before closing my eyes and leaning back on the cloud.

“…Did you really mean what you said?” I asked her.

“No, I think that you are a very good-looking stallion.” She told me.

“Not that, the other thing. About how the dream would’ve been your greatest joy.” I responded.

Rainbow laid down next to me. I could tell she was thinking hard about her answer. “I can’t really say.” She answered me. “I can’t deny that I wasn’t happy thinking about it, but for it to be my greatest joy ever, that could still be debated.”

I nodded at her answer. “Fears, joys, indifference. All emotions are suspect to change. Who can really say that we’ll feel the exact same things throughout our entire lives? We can only hope that we live with as few mistakes and as much happiness as we can.” I said.

“Huh, that’s a pretty good saying.” Rainbow responded. “Where’d you read it at?” She asked.

“Star-Swirl the Bearded’s notes over the life of the average pony.” I answered. “Good book, you should read it sometime.”

“Does it have tombs, treasure, adventure, or traps?” Rainbow asked.

“No.” I told her.

“Then I’ll pass.” She said.

I just smiled and rolled my eyes. “You can’t go your entire life only reading Daring Do.” I told her.

“I take that as a challenge.” She responded, I laughed and opened my eyes looking at the mare that was resting on me.

It was hard for me to believe that I had fallen in love with a mare like her, and even harder to believe that she had returned those feelings. As we sat quietly under the sun my mind kept drifting back to that dream. Did I want it to come true? Could I even make it come true? I looked towards Rainbow who was snoring lightly as she rested on me. I smiled as I looked at her. ‘Alright it’s official, I’m going to need to ask Celestia for a favor.’

Chapter 56

Chapter 56

Rainbow and I sat up on the cloud a few minutes longer before returning to the ground to get ready for Flare and Cloud’s wedding. The ceremony was scheduled to begin at noon, by Celestia’s request, something about it being symbolic. On my way back to my room to get my suit I made sure to stop by the kitchen and grab something to eat before I changed. I showered and styled my mane so I was presentable before donning the suit Rarity had made me. When I was putting it on I could still see the grey aura around it that would take some time to get used to. I made my way back down towards the garden once again to satisfy my paranoia and make sure everything was still in place.

I could see Applejack over by the gazebo where to reception was going to be, checking over the multitude of apple based dishes the Big Mac had brought up.

Turing my attention to the stage where the ceremony was going to be I saw both Twilight and Celestia talking and looking over everything. I smiled and made my way over to them.

“Ah Shadow, good you’re back.” Twilight said noticing me.

“Yeah, got myself all spruced up and everything. Is everything ready to go?” I asked her.

“It should be. I’ve looked over everything on my lists-” I rolled my eyes. “Hey, lists are important.” Twilight told me seeing my eyes.

“Of course they are Twilight, of course they are.” I responded with a smile. I then turned to Celestia. “So, is that thing I asked you about going to work out?” I asked her.

“Yes, after a short talk they agreed.” Celestia told me.

“Wait, what thing?” Twilight asked looking between Celestia and me.

“The thing I talked to her about yesterday, the special request I asked her for.” I answered.

“You mean the thing with the brownies?” Twilight questioned.

“Yeah, that was a lie.” I told her.

“What?” she responded

“Listen don’t tell Rainbow, but I actually asked Celestia if she would be able to convince the Wonderbolts to be the entertainment for the reception.” I told her.

“And you wanted it to be a surprise for Rainbow.” Twilight said.

“Exactly.” I confirmed.

“So you really didn’t want to try and make brownies.” She asked me.

“Twilight, you saw what happens when I try to cook. Do you really think I would willingly put myself in that situation?” I countered.

“Good point… I still want to know how-” Twilight started.

“For the last time, I don’t know how I managed to set the water on fire!” I interrupted.

Celestia was now looking in between Twilight and me. “Wait, what happened?” she asked.

“I’m a terrible cook.” I answered.

“And you set water on fire?” She continued.

“As well as most of the first kitchen.” I added on. Celestia’s eyes widened slightly. “Don’t worry, we put it out. I’m pretty sure it’s already been repaired too.”

Celestia’s gaze seemed to soften slightly. “Very well then, onto something more important though. I’ve heard some interesting information for Twilight this morning, concerning you.”

“Is it about the whole Discord thing?” I asked. Celestia gave me a nod. “Alright then, I’m sure you have some questions so ask away.” I told her.

She gave me a small nod and started to think of her first question. “WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!” she practically shouted, it wasn’t Royal Canterlot Voice level, but it was still enough to cringe. On the plus though, it’s a lot better than I was expecting.

“I was thinking ‘what did I have to lose?’.” I answered unsure of myself.

Celestia took a few deep breaths and calmed herself. “I wish Discord had obeyed my telling him to not discord any more of my subjects.” She said.

“With the possibility of digging myself into an even deeper hole, he only discorded my magic not me, so technically he didn’t disobey what you told him.” Celestia shot me a glare that I shrank back from and covered my mouth. “I’ll shut up now.” I said from behind my hoof.

Celestia gave a small sigh. “I apologize for being so serious about this, just some bad memories coming up.”

“About when he ruled over Equestria, before you overthrew him?” I questioned.

“Yes…and a few more recent memories.” She answered casting a glance at Twilight. I nodded in understanding. Twilight had told me how, she and all her friends had been discorded directly, and it didn’t sound like an enjoyable day.

“I’m sorry for bringing them up again.” I told her.

“It’s fine, I’m just worried is all.” She told us.

“I see no reason for you to not be.” I responded. “With the past you share with him I can understand that you have some ill will towards him.” I told her.

Celestia gave a small sigh. “Thank you for your understanding Shadow, you of all ponies should understand the difficulties with these type of things.” She said.

I nodded. “Before he was overthrown you lived in constant fear of him, nopony can blame you for having some of that left over.” I said.

Celestia started to smile. “Let us move on to more cheery topics now.” She said. “The Wonderbolts are currently staying in some of the guest rooms in the castle. They said they wanted to speak with you about how the performance should go.” She told me.

“I’ll get right on that.” I said with a small bow before starting towards the gardens exit. I however paused in thought for a moment. I turned around to face Twilight and the Princess. “The exit is the other way isn’t it?” I asked them sheepishly.

Both Twilight and Celestia rolled their eyes and nodded. “You may want to have a doctor look at you if you’re really this bad with directions.” Twilight told me.

“Hey I can find the exact tree in a forest that I slept under five years ago, I’m just… not good with civilized directions.” I told them.

“You could really find that tree?” Celestia asked me.

“Of course” I answered. “It’s a fair ways into the forest, head south by south-west from the entrance in Ponyville. When you reach the small brook you need to start heading east until you run into the side of a mountain. Fourth tree from the opening of the small cave in the mountain. It was an elm tree I believe, quite unusual to be there actually.” I responded remembering the way. “…Or was that the tree from three years ago? No, no definitely five years, I remember the squirrels living in the tree weren’t very fond of me.” I looked up and saw Twilight and the princess staring at me in awe. “What? Oh right, I need to go meet the Wonderbolts.” I said turning around and starting to walk.

“We just told you the exit was the other way.” I heard Twilight say. I turned around and continued walking.

The Wonderbolts weren’t that hard to find once I got into the castle. I just had to follow one of the guards to their room. I knocked on the door to get their attention.

“Who is it?” I heard Spitfire call out from inside.

“It’s Shadow.” I called back. “The princess said you wanted to talk.”

I heard a few hoofsteps and the door opened. Spitfire was in the door over her shoulder I could see Soarin. “Yeah, we wanted to discuss what routine we wanted to do for the reception.” Spitfire said as she ushered me in.

“Well, why do you need me for that though?” I asked.

“Shadow, how many times have you helped us with a practice course or plan out a routine?” Spitfire questioned me in response.

“Uh, I don’t know ten, twelve times maybe.” I answered.

“Alright now allow me to tell you a little trivia fact. Out of all our performances we’ve done. About ten or twelve of them have been rated by our fans as the best show we’ve put on.” Spitfire told me. “Why wouldn’t we invite the teams greatest unofficial manager to a planning meeting?” she continued.

“I-uh-well, thank you, I guess.” I said unsure how to respond.

“Good, now what’s your opinion?” I heard Rapidfire ask as he stepped up to a chalkboard in the room.

“Hmm…” I started to think what would be the best show to put on for a reception. “I think it might be a good idea to do something a bit more slow paced, centralizing over precision instead of pure speed.” I answered.

“Like the show we did in Las Pegasus a few years back?” Soarin asked.

“Exactly, maybe a few less tricks. Just doing some skywriting, or some loops and spins at the most. It should be a longer performance so you wouldn’t want to do anything too strenuous.” I told him. “Oh, and also… no getting drunk after the show is over.” I said looking at Soarin.

“Well what else was I going to do in Las Pegasus?” He tried to counter me.

“You just need to lose all your bits just like everypony else.” I told him.

After a small stare down the room erupted in laughter. I had forgotten just how much fun these pones got themselves into. Soon enough we had worked out a good routine for the Wonderbolts to do at the reception. I looked at the clock. There was still about two and a half hours before the ceremony began. I sighed looking down at the drink I had in my hooves. It was only Spitfire, Soarin and me left in the room. Spitfire seemed to notice and proceeded to ask me about it.

“Yo Mere, why do you look so down all of a sudden.”

“One, don’t call me Mere, two… It- it’s nothing just got some stuff on my mind is all.” I told her.

“Now that’s no answer.” Soarin said. “Come on you can tell us, we’re your friends.” He told me.

I started to think, then with a sigh. “Alright, it’s just… this whole wedding and everything has got me thinking. And I think-” I started but stopped about halfway through. Taking a deep breath and continuing.

“-I think I want to ask Rainbow to marry me.”

Author's Note

And boom, now I have a new tangent to follow.

~Black Light

Chapter 57

Chapter 57

They both stared at me. “You want to ask Dash to marry you?” Spitfire asked. I nodded. “...Told you.” Spitfire said turning to Soarin.

“Fine, you win.” He said passing a small bag of bits it to her.

“Wait what?” I asked surprised.

“Soarin and I made a small bet and I won.” Spitfire answered me.

I felt a slight twitch in my eye. “What was the bet?” I asked.

“Whether or not you two would acknowledge each other’s feelings and get hitched.” Spitfire said with a smirk.

My eye twitched further. “You were betting on my love life?!” I asked as more of a statement.

“That about sums it up.” They said smiling.

“Why do I associate with you ponies?” I asked putting my head into my hooves. Both Soarin and Spitfire just laughed. I looked back up with a small smile. I couldn’t really be mad at them. I looked over towards the clock. “Well I better go, need to make sure everything is still in place.” I told them.

“Good luck to you Shadow.” Spitfire told me as I started to leave. “With that mare you’re going to need it.”

“Trust me I know that much already.” I said as I left the room. I started down the hallway back towards the main hall. Luckily, it only took me a half-hour to run into somepony to guide me back to the garden. Many of the guests were beginning to arrive. Looking around I saw the three Apple Siblings setting up the refreshments stand, mostly small stuff. The majority of the stuff Big Mac brought up would be at the reception. I knew that Rarity was with Cloud prepping. Pinkie and Twilight were at the entrance greeting and checking off the guests who had arrived, respectively. Fluttershy was a ways off keeping her distance from the large group of ponies, I could see a few birds flying around her head. I looked around the garden further, but I couldn’t see Rainbow or Skies anywhere. I felt a small tap on my shoulder so I looked over to see who it was but I didn’t see anypony there. I started to pivot on my hooves looking even farther around, but still saw nothing. I continued to pivot so that I had actually made a complete circle twice before a thought occurred to me. I looked up and saw both Skies and Rainbow hovering over me with hooves over their mouths holding in a laugh. “…Well I just looked like a complete fool now didn’t I?” I finally said looking back down at the ground with embarrassment. I could hear both Skies and Rainbow above me laughing.

“I can’t believe you fell for that.” Rainbow said as she landed next to me. I felt Skies land on my back.

“It’s not that funny.” I told them still with my head low.

“It kind of was.” Skies said from on top of me.

“…Okay maybe it was.” I said lifting my head back up. “So is everything going smoothly?”

“As far as I can tell.” Rainbow said. “It’s too bad though.”

“What is?” I asked.

“I heard that the Wonderbolt arrived back in Canterlot late last night. It’s too bad that it’s kind of late to ask them to do some sort of performance.” Rainbow said.

Of course she would know if they were here or not, but I still want to keep it a surprise. “Yeah, that is too bad. That really would’ve been pretty cool to see them preform.”

“Oh well, they might not of even gone for preforming at a wedding anyway.” Rainbow responded.

“Who knows, I think it would all depend on who asked them.” I said thinking back to how I wanted Celestia to ask them.

“Maybe, but it’s too late now to be thinking about it. Anyway, come on I think AJs finally done putting up the stand I want to grab something before they’re out.” Rainbow said starting towards Applejack.

I followed behind slowly. Keeping a decent pace behind her. “You got Celestia to ask the Wonderbolts to preform, didn’t you?” I heard from my back.

“WHA-How did you- I mean- No!” I responded looking back at Skies who just raised an eyebrow in question at me. “…How did you find out?”

“Combination of when you answered Rainbow’s question and when you asked Celestia for a favor. I know you would never willingly try to cook anything in a kitchen besides pancakes.” Skies answered with a small smirk.

“In my defense, they are some pretty amazing pancakes.” I responded.

“You’ll hear no argument from me.” Skies said licking her lips. “Dang it now I’m hungry.”

I gave a small chuckle. “Go get something with Rainbow, I’m sure Applejack will have some great food for you to fill up with.”

“My thoughts exactly.” She said as she took off from my back and caught up to Rainbow. I smiled and kept at my leisurely pace.

“Shadow!” I heard somepony call behind me. I turned and saw Flare making his way over to me.

I turned to look at Rainbow and Skies, who had also looked over. “I’ll find you later.” I told them as I started towards Flare. “What’s up?”

“Oh you know the whole nervous anxiety thing, but that’s not what I came to find you for.” He told me. I could see that he had a slight sweat.

“Alright then, first calm down, take a deep breath.” He complied. “Now close your eyes and go to your happy place.” He closed his eyes and his breathing became a bit more even. “Good now what is it you wanted to tell me?” I asked him.

He opened his eyes. “Right, well you are my best stallion the thought occurred to me that you should probably meet Cloud’s bridesmaid, since she is, well-” He paused.

“She was a classmate wasn’t she?” I asked him. He nodded. “Who?” I questioned further.

“Breeze Dancer.” He told me, I thought back.

“Yeah, I remember her. Light blue coat, white mane, special talent in sky ballet, unnatural fear of the color chartreuse stemming from… never mind, that’s kind of personal.” I said remembering what I could about her.

“Yeah that’s her…chartreuse?” Flare responded.

“Don’t ask.” I told him.

“Fair enough, so will you go see her before we start the ceremony?” He asked me.

“Of course I will.” I told him. “I’ve already confronted my parents, Cloud, and you. It’s not like this is unnaturally hard for me to do because it brings up the worst moment in my entire life.” I started ranting. Stopping myself quickly I took a few deep breaths. “What I mean is, yes, I’ll go and meet her.”

“Are you sure?” Flare asked.

I nodded. “Yeah, it’s something that I need to do.”

“Alright, she should be nearby.” Flare said walking off.

I followed behind Flare as we weaved through the garden looking for Breeze.

“And what’s wrong with the color green?” I heard a small voice ask. I turned my head and saw the Crusaders walking through the garden. I could tell by the voice that it was Applebloom who had asked the question.

“There’s nothing wrong with the color. It’s just I’ve heard Rarity say that there are very few ponies who can make it work.” Sweetie Bell told her friend.

“Well, what about Fluttershy. Rarity made her a green dress didn’t she?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yes she did, because like I said-” Sweetie started but I walked out of hearing distance. I had a small smile as I watched the small little argument unfold. Such a strange topic to have an argument over. I turned my attention back to Flare and saw him waving somepony over. Looking over I saw a mare walking over towards us.

“Hey, Breeze I wanted you to meet my best stallion, he went to our school as a foal so you’ve probably already met.” He said indicating to me.

“Well then it’s good to-” She stopped midway to shaking my hoof. I could see it in her eyes, she had just recognized who I was.

“Hey, Breeze.” I said raising my hoof in a small wave. I could tell her mind was working frantically to try and work everything out. I gave a small sigh. “I think you should explain.” I said to Flare. He gave a nod and I walked a small distance away to let Breeze and Flare talk. After a few minutes I felt a small tap on my shoulder. I turned and saw Breeze standing there with Flare.

“Hey Shadow.” She said. “Haven’t seen you in a while.”

“Around eighteen years.” I responded.

“How’ve you been?” She asked slightly hesitant.

“Better, life’s certainly taken an unexpected turn.” I answered. “Not to say it’s a bad turn.” I added on with a small smile. Breeze was fidgeting slightly, I sighed. “You don’t have to force yourself to do this you know.” I told her.

She was surprised. “What- what do you mean?” She questioned.

“I know that you’re probably still scared of me, mostly because of that day.” I said, seeing her grind her teeth a little. “I know it’s probably hard to just talk to me, especially after all this time.” I told her. “So I’m telling you now that you don’t need to force yourself to do this.”

She took a deep breath. “I know I don’t need to, but I want to, slightly.” She said. “I knew that even though you left one day we would run into each other again. There’s only so many places you can go in Equestria.” She said.

I gave a small nod. “I don’t expect you to forgive me for what happened, but like I’ve told Flare and Cloud. All I really want is a chance to prove I’m better than back then.” I told her.

“I’m willing to give you that chance.” Breeze said with a small smile, which for the first time during the conversation didn’t seem forced.

I looked over in the direction of the main square and saw a small clock tower. “We’d better get to work, not much time before the ceremony.” I said.

“Right” Flare said. “How do I look?” he asked me.

I looked him over. “Do you want the truth or false hope?” I asked.

“…Truth.” He answered after a pause.

“You are a mess.” He looked at me surprised. “Your bowtie is askew, your tux is buttoned wrong so the buttons are mismatched, one of your cuffs isn’t rolled, and to top it all off you seem to be unable to close your mouth.” I finished, he had gone slack jawed during my small little rant. Apparently I did learn a few things from Rarity. I looked around. “There’s a small bathroom over there, go fix yourself up.” I told him, he scurried off to fix his suit. I started wandering around the garden trying to find something to do. I opened my mind to the world. It was strange, I could still feel the ponies around me, but the emotions I felt were muddled. It wasn’t clear cut like before. If I really dug deep I could still feel the fears but they were much more general and harder to connect to. I started moving around. Bugs, Ponies, Loneliness. There’s Discord, strange though his is actually kind of clearer than normal. Almost like he’s not in the stone anymore…. It couldn’t, how did the girls say he got out last time, a small argument between friends, right?... weren’t the Crusaders headed over toward the statue garden last time I saw them?...Oh Buck.

I turned quickly and started making my way to the statue garden. Alright it’s right around here, I’m going to turn the corner and the statue is still going to be there, it’s still going to be there. I turned the corner and-
.
.
.
It was still there.

“Oh thank Celestia” I said as I walked up and patted my hoof against the statue.

“…This isn’t supposed to be hollow”

Chapter 58

Chapter 58

“Hello Mere.” A deep voice said from behind me.

I spun around and saw the owner to the voice. “Discord.” I said glaring at the draconequus. “You are not supposed to be released yet, what are you doing out?” I asked him.

Discord just gave me a wide smirk. “Truth be told, I have absolutely no idea.” He answered.

“What?” I questioned.

Discord just chuckled. “Like I said I have no idea. One second I’m just standing there encased in stone, then I got bored and started to yawn. Took me about four more yawns to realize I was physically yawning not mentally. Soon after the fifth yawn however I began to figure out that I was no longer encased in stone. I stepped off the pedestal further proving that I was indeed flesh again. It looked around and I saw how lonely my pedestal looked so I made a little patch job for it, and started to do some exploring.” With a snap of his clawed hand the previous stone statue fell to the ground. Walking over I noticed that it was now a simple quilt made out of cotton. I touched it hesitantly…This is really soft. I shook my head to clear my thoughts.

“How long?” I asked. Discord just raised an eyebrow. “How long have you been out and about?” I specified.

Discord put one of his talons to his head and scratched, another was rubbing his small beard, while his third was pouring a small cup of tea… Wait, His Third! I did a quick double take and saw indeed Discord was sporting a third arm.

Discord finished pouring his tea and was back at two arms, now drinking his cup of tea. “Well about what time was it when you talked to me this morning?” He asked me.

I thought back. “Well it was right before sunrise, so I’d say somewhere between five-thirty and six.” I told him.

“Alright then, I was probably released sometime around six-thirty then.” He told me.

I felt my eye twitching. “You’ve been out for that long?!” I asked him with a little worry and surprise.

“That’s quite right.” He responded.

I looked around quickly. “What have you been doing for that amount of time?” I asked him. “…and how has nopony noticed?” I added on with a little more confusion.

Discord just gave a soft laugh. “Well I did promise to keep myself in check. I’ve been trying what you told me too.” He answered, I gave him a questioning look. “I started out small and I’m building my way up slowly. My first act of chaos was just a few excess banana peels laying around the city. Which despite its simplicity is one of the most amusing things I have seen.” As he spoke I started to imagine many of the higher class ponies trotting around the city and randomly slipping on a banana peel. I would be lying if I said I didn’t chuckle at the thought.

Another thought entered my head quickly. “Did you do anything to Blue Blood per chance?” I asked him.

“Old stick in the mud. Yeah I got him good.” Discord said with a smile. That I actually returned.

“Details.” I said making him raise an eyebrow. “I want to hear the full details.” I told him with a grin.

Discord’s smile grew a few more inches. “Well, it all started with his favorite suit-” Discord said beginning his story. Which went somewhat along the lines of putting itching powder in his favorite suit, making his bath water freezing when he tried to wash it off, pouring a bottle of hot sauce into his soup when he was trying to warm up, replacing the sink he was trying to use to cool his mouth with a toilet, having a maid come in and claim that the toothbrush he was using to wash his tongue was the same one she uses for cleaning of the guard barracks latrines. By about then I had lost it and was laughing as hard as I could. I had learned pretty quickly from most everyone that had ever met him, that Blue Blood was one of the most pompous stuck up nobles in all of Equestria. After meeting him, I could tell that they were not exaggerating one bit. It felt good to see that Discord was using his powers to do some good… maybe not the right word but it sure feels good right now. “-And it was only after that he realized that I replaced his lip balm with a hardened stick of frozen yogurt I had pounded some spicy peppers into.” Discord said finishing up his story.

I continued to laugh. “Oh, that’s a good line of pranks. Oh that was a good laugh, but dang all that laughing left me pretty parched. I’ll be right back I need a drink.” I told Discord.

“Well I’d be happy to supply a drink, I did say before that I’d offer you one when I was still in stone.” Discord told me. With a snap of his clawed hand a glass of chocolate milk appeared in front of me.

“Oh, well, thanks.” I said taking the drink in my hoof and starting to chug it… ‘This tastes so bland. It’s like I’m drinking water. No, even water has more flavor than this.’ I brought the drink away from my mouth and looked at it, what I saw surprised me. In my hoof where I expected an empty glass was a cylindrical mass of chocolate milk, the glass it was in nowhere to be found. My mind flashed back to when he had offered the drink. ‘…A chocolate milk of glass… That suddenly makes a lot more sense.’

“You should probably get rid of that.” Discord told me.

I raised an eyebrow. “Why?” I asked as I tossed the chocolate milk towards a trash can a little ways off, that promptly exploded as the chocolate milk made contact with the rim of the can. The shockwave from the blast blowing my mane back slightly.

“Got your answer?” Discord asked me with a grin as he landed next to me.

I heard galloping hooves a little ways off. “Shadow we heard an explosion is everything alrig-” I heard Twilight saying as I heard the hooves turn the corner. She stopped speaking very quickly.

I turned my head and saw Rainbow, Skies, Twilight, and Princess Celestia all standing there staring wide eyed at me and my new company.

“Okay, I know this looks very strange, but I have a good explanation for this.” I told them quickly.

“I’ve learned that whenever you say that it means you’ve got nothing.” Skies said regaining her composure quickly.

“Hey I’m at least trying to think of something here.” I responded.

“And?” She questioned me.

“…Yeah, I’ve got nothing.” I told her shrugging with a little embarrassment.

“Discord! What is the meaning of this?!” Celestia asked her voice much louder than normal.

“You tell me!” He shouted back matching her volume.

The four of us remaining were switching from looking at the two in the argument as they had their stare down.

“So… care to explain.” Twilight whispered to me.

“Discord got freed, he doesn’t know why, he’s been going around since this morning causing some minor chaos, and he actually seems to be doing pretty well at controlling himself.” I whispered back answering her.

“Really?” She asked me with more than a little surprise.

“I know, I didn’t believe it at first too.” I responded.

“Twilight go and gather the other elements. We need to-” Celestia started.

“Oh come now Tia, what have I done so wrong that you wish to imprison me again?” Discord asked interrupting her.

Celestia looked to me I expect thinking since I was already here I would’ve seen him doing something. “I don’t think you really want to hear it but… I kind of agree with Discord.” I told her making her look at me surprised. “He’s been out since early this morning. Considering there have been nothing crazy reported I’m pretty sure he’s been doing pretty well at controlling himself.” I told her causing her to give me a slight glare, but still with a little surprise. ‘I hope I don’t get thrown in the dungeon again.’

Celestia looked back to Discord who was still standing there with a small scowl. Celestia gave a small sigh and closed her eyes. “Against my better judgment. I’m going to allow you to remain free.” Celestia told him. “but if I hear word that you’ve hurt any of my subjects I will not hesitate to have you turned to stone and banished straight to the moon.” She told him with some malice.

“I wouldn’t even think about it.” Discord said with a smile. “Now down to business, I know that the wedding is still on, so I think I’ll go ahead and give the couple the honor of having me crashing it but I’ll need to look the part.” He said snapping his claw and caused a very bright flash. When my eyes adjusted again I saw Discord standing where he had been before, but now he was wearing a suit. Truth be told it was the ugliest suit I had ever seen. It was a bunch of mismatched suits all cut apart and sown together forming a jigsaw suit that I’m sure would give Rarity a heart attack…but then why does Discord actually make it look good?

“How do I look?” He asked turning to me.

“…Chaotic.”

“Perfect. Let’s go.” He said as he started to walk off.

I sighed. “Well I better go tell Flare that we’re going to have an uninvited guest.” I said starting back towards the garden. Behind my I heard a small cough. I turned around and saw Skies pointing the opposite direction from where I was walking. ‘why would she be-…’ I turned around and started going the way she was pointing.

Chapter 59

Chapter 59

I made my way out of the garden and started to look around. I saw Flare a little ways off talking to his parents. I had met them many times when we were just foals. I didn’t want to talk to them yet though, I’m pretty sure Flare would’ve told them what happened at the school so I didn’t really want to talk to either of them quite yet. I waved a hoof to get his attention and pointed to a gazebo a ways off once he saw me, motioning I told him to meet me over there. I made my way over and leaned on the edge of the gazebo for a few minutes more before I heard a few hoofsteps.

“Hey, what’s up?” I heard Flare ask.

“First promise me you won’t freak out.” I told him.

“Okay…” he said a little unsure. “I won’t freak out, what’s going on?” He asked.

“Well we may have an uninvited guest crashing the wedding.” I told him.

“Alright so what’s the big deal, if he causes trouble we can just throw him out right?” Flare questioned.

“Normally yes, but you see the guest is, well he’s… I don’t really know how to put this any other way. Discord’s gonna come and crash you wedding.” I told him bluntly.

Flare blinked a few times. Then he started to laugh. “Yeah, yeah, Discord’s gonna crash my wedding, and Nightmare Moon is gonna plan the fireworks. Come on what’s really up?” He asked me.

I let out a frustrated sigh. “Flare… you have antlers and a horn.” I told him as the two seemingly materialized on his head.

“Huh, what does that mean?” He asked me confused.

“Turn around.” I told him, Flare did so and soon I saw a miniaturized Discord laying on Flare’s back, still in his patchwork suit. “How are you?” I asked him.

“Well I’m-” Flare started.

“Just so you know he’s not talking to you.” Discord said interrupting him. Making Flare jump slightly in surprise. He ran forward away from the voice and turned around quickly to see Discord floating in midair where he had been standing.

“See, I was being serious.” I told him indicating to the draconequus.

“I- but- you- he.” Flare began mumbling unable to form coherent thoughts.

“Ah, it seems my reputation is still big enough to leave them speechless when they see me. Ah, how I’ve missed the spotlight.” Discord said as he lowered his feet onto the ground.

“WHAT’S-” Flare started.

I put my hoof over his mouth. “You said you wouldn’t freak out.” I told him. He took a few deep breaths through his nose and gave a short nod. I removed my hoof from Flare’s mouth.

“WHAT’S GOING ON HERE!?” He suddenly shouted.

“Why do I even bother?” I asked to nopony in particular rolling my eyes.

“Truthfully I don’t know, you really seem to waste a lot of time with things like that.” Discord said as he walked up next to me.

“WHY ARE YOU TWO BEING ALL BUDDY, BUDDY?! THAT’S DISCORD YOU KNOW THE EVIL GUY WHO ENSLAVED ALL OF EQUESTRIA ONE THOUSAND YEARS AGO, AND JUST RECENTLY TRIED AGAIN!” Flare shouted.

“If you will stop shouting for a few moments then maybe I could explain.” I told Flare who promptly covered his mouth. “Yes I will admit Discord did enslave Equestria over a thousand years ago mind you, recently though he didn’t really enslave it as much as he just tried to mess with it. Now as to why I’m being all ‘buddy, buddy’ with him, is because I’m actually starting to trust him.” I told Flare.

“Only starting? I’m really hurt Mere.” Discord said with a chuckle.

“Shut it Dissy, it’s more than you usually get.” I countered. “And stop calling me Mere!”

“That still doesn’t explain anything to me!” Flare said.

“Alright listen, it was decided before by myself, the elements, as well as the princesses that we were going to release Discord.” I told him.

“One, why? Two, on my wedding day!?” Flare asked me.

“One, because we decided he deserved a chance to rectify his wrongs, and he’s sworn to try and keep himself in check. Two, that… was not part of the plan, he kind of just got out without anypony knowing, even without him knowing as well.” I answered.

“And you just trust him, because he told you?” Flare asked me.

“Are you saying I’m untrustworthy?” Discord asked.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying.” Flare responded.

“Enough!” I told them. “Listen Flare all I can tell you is that I trust him, slightly. Just give it a chance.” With a deep breath and a sigh Flare nodded. “As for you” I said turning to Discord. “I don’t suppose there’s anything I can say to keep you from crashing the wedding is there?” I asked him.

“Not one thing.” He answered me.

I saw Flare deep in thought. ‘What is he thinking about?’ I asked myself. Suddenly I saw a spark of realization in his eyes and a confident smirk. “Well then I think I’m about to prove you wrong.” He said to Discord. Both Discord and myself raised an eyebrow. “Now I just need a-”

“Here ya go!” Pinkie suddenly said popping up from under one of the gazebos floorboards holding a pink envelope. ‘Don’t think about it. Don’t think about it. Don’t think about it.’

Flare hesitantly took the letter. “Thank…you?” He said unsure as Pinkie descended back under the gazebo leaving no evidence she was even there except for the letter. ‘That mare would do wonders for the world of espionage.’ Flare shook his head and returned to reality. He walked up to Discord with some confidence, but still with some hesitation in his step. “Discord I hereby invite you to my wedding" he said putting the letter into Discord’s claw. Both I and the spirit of chaos were speechless. “Let’s see you crash something that you’ve actually been invited to.”

Discord suddenly got a miscevious grin. “I’ll take that as a challenge.” He told Flare.

I looked back and forth between the two of them as they shared a glare. “Not to interrupt or anything, but I think the ceremony starts in like forty minutes.” I told them.

Flare suddenly looked towards the clock tower across the garden. “Oh buck, we need to go!” He said as he grabbed me by the leg and started to fly towards where the ceremony would take place.

I looked back at Discord. “Try to keep damages to a minimum!” I told him.

“We’ll see!” He shouted back. “But as a warning you may want to get a-” We left hearing distance before I could hear what Discord was saying.

‘Great, now not only do we have a spirit of chaos running around, but now he’s on a mission to crash a party he’s been invited to. This is gonna end just great without any hitches I can just tell.’ I thought to myself.

Flare and I made it back to the garden with some time to spare. After straightening up our suits we took our places and waited for Celestia to begin the ceremony. The ceremony began normal and Cloud had made her way down the middle to the alter. I must admit Rarity really outdid herself on the dress, but I don’t think Cloud was used to being so dressed up. She took her place next to Flare and Breeze Dancer stood next to her. Celestia stood in between Flare and Cloud with the six elements behind her, three on her right and three on her left. She began the ceremony addressing the reason for the gathering and beginning the exchanging of vows between the two along with the exchanging of the rings. After that, since my major part was done my mind shifted to other things, like what exactly was Discord planning. I was casually looking around the garden to try and see anything out of place, but nothing seemed to be. I didn’t know exactly what Discord was planning but thanks to my paranoia I didn’t want to be unprepared, so I did a little prep work and hid a few things around the side of the alter, a filled water bucket, some bug spray, a piece of plywood, and an umbrella. Whatever he was planning I was going to be ready.

“-And now by my power I do declare you both husband and wife.” I heard Celestia say drawing me back to reality. “You may kiss the bride.” She told the two who happily obliged. There were many claps and cheers through the cloud as the newlywed couple shared their first kiss as husband and wife. I smiled at the two. ‘It seems that everything is actually going to end on a good note for once.’ I thought to myself.

Suddenly I saw Celestia’s ear twitch slightly. “What’s that noise.” She said quietly that only I really heard.

I started to shift my ears around to get a better listen and I too began to hear a noise, it was getting closer too by the sound of it. Soon enough the audience had quieted down and they too began to hear the noise as well. Everypony was looking around for the source when I saw something round the corner into the garden. It was Discord in his patchwork suit followed by…

‘Oh sweet Celestia, he’s not seriously going to do what I think he is…is he?’ I thought as I used my magic to get a grip on the umbrella I had stashed away. ‘Yeah, he probably is.’

Chapter 60

Chapter 60

I pulled up the umbrella and opened it over my head. Discord had walked into the wedding quite noticeably followed by an army of living water balloons. That bounced along behind him in a single file line.

“Hello everypony.” Discord said suddenly stopping, the balloons stopped moving forward but continued to bounce behind him. I could see that crowd of ponies beginning to freak out, but they didn’t panic quite yet. Looking towards Discord again I got an idea. I extended my magic and grabbed one of the water balloons levitating it the long way around to me. I dropped it in my hoof and held it behind my back. “Many of you already know who I am.” Discord continued. “For those of you who don’t you should probably stop living under a rock.” I felt a slight tugging at my hoof and saw Skies hovering behind me holding part of the balloon. I let go of the balloon and Skies flew up into the sky with the water balloon in her hooves. “I am her to give my congrats to the happy couple. I hope you don’t mind, but my invitation seemed to get lost in the mail. I also decided to invite some friends of mine.” He said turning and indicating to the multitude of balloons behind him. “Hey… where’s Splash?” He asked.

I stepped forward. “I wouldn’t worry. I’m sure he’ll be dropping by soon.” I said with a smile turning everypony’s attention to me.

“What do you mea-” *Splash* Discord was suddenly drenched in water, the case of a balloon hanging from one of his horns. I looked up and saw Skies hovering a far ways above Discord with a grin.

I suddenly heard laughing and I turned to look at Discord. “Oh that was a good one. ‘dropping by’ how could I not see it coming?” Discord asked in between his chuckle. “But… you do realize now it’s my turn?” He said snapping his claw. All the balloons stopped bouncing and started to hover in midair. I could swear it seemed like they all turned and looked at me. I slowly lowered my umbrella in front of me like a shield peeking over slightly. “Hmm, clever… but pointless all the same.” Discord said pointing his finger to me suddenly sending the balloons flying at me and lightning speed.

“AAAAHHHHHH- Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle” Escaped my mouth as I was flooded with water.

The flood stopped and I was standing there drenched, the entire garden was silent as they stared at me. I slowly looked up at Discord who was smiling. “You do realize, this means war?” I told him.

“Quite.” He said with a snap of his claw. A large pile of water balloons appeared in between us.

And then all Tartarus broke loose.

I scooped up around five balloons in my magic while running straight at the massive pile. I tossed the first two at Discord as I reached the pile. Grabbing some in my hooves I tossed three up to Skies who caught them in the air. I continued to send a few balloons every now and again towards Discord as he started spawning more and more in his hands and tossing them at me while dodging the ones Skies was trying to drop on him.

“SHADOW! What do you think your-” *Splash* Dash was interrupted as I sent a balloon that drenched her in water. “…So that’s how you want to play it?” She said as she smiled. In a blur she was no longer at the alter but at the large pile scooping up a hoofful of balloons and landing next to Discord. I ducked as a balloon suddenly flew right by my head.

I smiled from behind my cover and used my magic to launch a few balloons blindly. A few shouts told me I hit somepony, but it didn’t sound like Dash. I looked over the pile and saw Rarity standing in between the two small teams that had formed. I looked like she was trying to stop us before I… oh no.

“OH. IT. IS ON!” She suddenly said levitating ten balloons at once and aiming them all at me. I gulped and ducked behind my cover as I heard the splashes.

“Wha- What’s going on?” I heard Cloud ask, very confused.

“Oh what the heck? Things are already insane might as well enjoy it.” Flare said next to her as he suddenly flew and landed next to me.

“Same plan as the legendary battle of Fort Kick Flank?” I asked him.

“You know it.” He said smiling.

I stood up and started to fire off a continuous stream of water balloons at the other team that had formed. I started spinning my wings in circles quickly as Flare followed behind me tossing balloons into the radius of my wings and sending them flying high like a catapult. Thus they couldn’t rely on their cover to keep them safe, and they couldn’t charge because of my stream of balloons sent by magic.

Celestia began to get upset at our display. “I DEMAND THAT YOU CEASE THIS ACTION IMMEDIAT-” *Splash*

Everything stopped. I ceased tossing my balloons from both magic and wings as both I and everypony, and draconequus, looked out from behind cover to look at the drenched princess.

“HUZZAH, HOW MANY POINTS DO I RECEIVE!?” The entire weddings attention turned to a certain blue alicorn that had just entered the garden and seen the chaos. “What? Did I do something wrong?” She asked seeing everypony staring at her.

“…Discord, would you mind conjuring up another balloon for me?” Celestia asked the draconequus, now staring intently at Luna. “And don’t hold back on the water.” She told him. The lord of chaos snapped his talon and a water balloon easily twice my size appeared next to Celestia, it was encased in a golden glow as was Celestia’s horn.

“QUICK! LUNA GET TO COVER!” I shouted at her getting her attention and waving her over. She did not hesitate and in a flash teleported behind the cover that Skies, Flare, and I had retreated behind. We were ducking behind the cover out of Celestia’s view. “Alright, now Luna you need to teleport yourself, Flare, and Skies away I have a plan, but none of you can be here for it.

“Well what is it?” Flare asked me.

I just gave him a smile and nodded to the princess. She teleported away with as small a flash as possible. It helped that at the same moment Celestia decided to teleport behind my cover with the giant water balloon in tow.

“Now you will- wait, where did the others go?” She suddenly asked looking around seeing it was only me.

I levitated out a small needle that had been bothering me since the wedding started. I had forgotten to remove it before the ceremony started. I guess it’s a good thing I forgot about it.

I saw Celestia’s eyes widen as she saw the light reflect off of the needle. “Now that I have a bargaining chip, let’s say we negotiate.” I said standing up. The entire wedding was now staring at the two of us.

“…So what is the goal of this negotiation?” She asked me.

“To distract you from the fact that the needle has slowly been levitating closer to the balloon.” I told her with a smile.

Her eyes widened further as she caught the glint of the needle right above the balloon. I smiled and gave a salute as my horn glowed brighter and a flashed away from Celestia. The levitation spell dropping.

*SPLASH*

As I reappeared I heard the splash and I looked over to Celestia who was now drenched mane to tail in water.

“…SHADOWMERE!!!” Celestia shouted at me.

“I regret nothing!” I shouted proudly beginning to run away. I was suddenly picked up in a golden aura. “I regret everything!”

“You certainly will be soon.” Celestia said quietly to me, which was surprisingly more intimidating than when she was shouting at me. “Now listen to me you’re going to-” *Splash* Celestia’s magic faltered and I was released. Looking up I saw Rainbow flying innocently above both of us. I turned and started to run away.

“I regret nothing again!” I shouted running away. I ducked behind a table that had Luna, Skies, and Flare behind it. Looking over I saw the rest of the wedding just sitting there dumbfounded. “Well, you can either just sit there in the line of fire, or you can choose a team and let the reception begin a little earlier, and a bit more exciting, than was planned.” I told them.

“Hey, if I joined in I’m pretty sure it’s all going according to-” *Splash* Flare was interrupted by a balloon impacting his face.

I looked towards the source and saw Cloud standing there smiling.

And then Tartarus broke loose again for the second time that day. This time with many more ponies though.

“And thus the great battle of Canterlot Gardens was recorded in history that day as the most destructive battle ever fought on Equestrian soil.”

“Will you at least use a different monologue than the one we used at Fort Kick Flank?” Flare asked me.

“And why in the world would I do that?”

Chapter 61

Chapter 61

I stood in the main hall of the throne room, Discord and Flare standing next to me.

“-And I am extremely disappointed in your behavior. Do you understand me?” Celestia lectured us.

“If I remember correctly, you joined in the festivities as well” Discord said to her with a smile.

“…A minor lapse in judgment.” Celestia told him.

“Don’t worry, we understand princess, and we are truly sorry. It won’t happen again.” I told her.

Celestia gave a small sigh. “Very well, I will overlook it this time.” She said looking at us. “But only because it was enjoyable for most of the guests.” She added on with a small smile.

I returned the smile and gave a small bow as Discord, Flare, and I left the throne room and moved into the main hall.

“Are you really sorry for what we did?” Discord asked me.

“Ha, no way. That was the most fun I’ve had in years. Why would I be sorry for that?” I told him.

“Is that so?” I heard a voice behind me.

I turned around and saw Celestia looking at me. “…I stand by what I said.” I told her.

Discord chuckled. “I knew you had a chaotic side to you.”

“As if my life wasn’t chaotic enough already before meeting the girls.” I told him.

Discord smiled. “So how did my little present to you go over? I never got to ask before.” He asked me.

“Much better than expected actually. It turns out instead of giving ponies their worst nightmare. I’m actually instead giving them their happiest dream.” I told him.

Celestia raised her eye at this. “Is that so?” She asked.

“That’s true, I can vouch for him.” I heard from down the hall.

“Hey Rainbow, Girls. Good to see you.” I said waving as I saw them approaching us.

“You can vouch for this?” Celestia asked. “How?”

“Well, that darkness took control of Shadow and then when I looked into his eyes, well we’re pretty sure we saw my happiest dream.”

“Only pretty sure?” Celestia asked.

“Well truthfully, we’re not sure if it was hers or mine.” I told Celestia. “What we saw could’ve applied to both of us.” I told her as we walked down the main hall and into the garden, where many of the servants were still working to clean up after the rabble we caused.

“I see, so it would appear that what Discord did, was for the best.” She said.

“Oh Tia dear, are you saying the things I’ve done before weren’t?” Discord said acting insulted.

“That is exactly what I’m saying.” She told him. Discord just laughed slightly.

“Still, I wish that there was some way to tell if it’s me who’s seeing the happiest dream, or if I’m the one showing.” I said my head suddenly exploded in pain and I fell to the ground. I lost feeling in half of my body.

“Soon enough it won’t matter.” I heard myself say.

“What- What are you doing?!” I shouted at the darkness.

“Getting rid of this intrusive magic.” He answered. I felt my magic activate and my horn suddenly sent out a grey beam of magic towards the sky. As the beam left my horn it felt like part of my heart was being torn out of my body. I screamed in pain as the beam shot towards the sky. Looking up I saw the beam strike a white cloud hanging in the sky. The cloud didn’t stay white for long though. It began to change and shift, turning into a bright pink cloud. I could see Discord next to my starting to go wide eyed and slack jawed. Most of the girls were panicking and running around trying to understand what was happening. Pinkie however just gasped loudly and started bounding around happily, spouting something about ‘them’ being back.

The beam however began to turn a dark black and when it struck the cloud it disappeared in a puff of smoke. All at once the emotions started to flood in, but only the dark ones once again. “Ah yes, finally. I’ve waited long enough to be able to taste these once again.” The darkness said happily.

“What- What have you done!?” I shouted clutching my head from the pain of the rushing emotions.

“I would tell you, but I have lost time to make up for, so let’s just get right to the-”

“Yo Mere.” I turned my head just in time to see a clawed hand just inches from my face. Then, there was only blackness.

~~~One Blackout Later~~~

My senses slowly started to come back to me. Starting with feeling, I felt that I was on a bed, it wasn’t a comfy bed, more for practical uses only…Definitely a hospital bed.

My next sense that came back to me was the sense of hearing and I slowly began to be able to make out a conversation somewhere in the room.

“-Well you didn’t have to hit him!” A voice said angrily, I couldn’t tell who had spoken because I was still groggy.

“I didn’t see anypony else coming up with a plan, by the way a thank you would be nice.” I could feel the cockiness coming from that voice, so it was most likely Discord who had spoken.

“A thank you for knocking my coltfriend unconscious?!” A voice countered. I wonder who got knocked out…. Oh, probably me. That means that was most likely Dash speaking.

From behind my eyelids I stated to be able to perceive a light, so I assumed that my eyesight had returned. I opened my eyes slowly, but closed them quickly as they were flooded with light confirming my theory. I opened my eyes again and became acclimated to the light allowing me to see where I was finally.

“And saving everypony from having to go through your worst nightmare. Now I think that none of you have had any experience quite like that.” Discord said.

“Actually Twilight has, she’s experienced my power head on before, just so you know.” I said my voice sounding dry.

“SHADOW!” I was suddenly pinned to the bed by a certain rainbow maned mare.

“RAINBOW! NEED! AIR!” I said quickly before I asphyxiated.

“OH!” She shouted suddenly jumping back. “Sorry.” She said embarrassed and rubbing the back of her head.

“All is forgiven.” I told her after a few short breaths. “But now the last thing I remember is…STOP USING THAT NAME!” I shouted at Discord.

“Yeah, he’s back to normal.” Discord said chuckling.

“So…what happened?” I asked him.

Discord’s face grew serious, and that actually scared me quite a bit. “The darkness is smarter than I gave him credit for, he expelled the chaos magic I imbued in you.” He said.

“Meaning?” I questioned hoping for further explanation.

“Meaning your magic is no longer discorded.” He told me.

“…So I’m back to the way I was before? Nightmares only?” I asked.

“Yes, yes you are.” He answered.

“Isn’t there something you can do?” I asked him. “Rediscord me or something?”

Discord just shook his head. “No I can’t, your darkness won’t allow it. Now that he knows what it does and what it is he’ll be able to fight it off.”

I sighed and looked out the window. “I- I think I’d like a little time to myself now.” I told them all.

“Shadow.” Rainbow started.

“Please, just a little time.” I asked her again.

With a sigh and a small nod, she gave me a quick kiss and left the room with the others.

I let my mental guard drop and soon enough my right side blacked out again.

“I really hate you, you know that right?” I asked.

“It is how we are meant to live, fighting one another. That is how it will always be, at least until you die. Then I’ll find a new host to fight with.” The darkness told me.

“Doesn’t it ever get boring?” I asked him. “I mean, you must’ve been here for years. Doesn’t spreading fear just get repetitive after a while?” I questioned.

“Not at all, ponies fears are constantly changing, keeping things interesting.” He answered me. “You can’t say you already didn’t know this.”

“I suppose your right. No pony’s fears remain the same forever. Some change constantly.” I said.

“Like how all your friends are afraid that we’re going to find out their eavesdropping on us.” The darkness said. I heard a few gasps from the hallway followed by nonchalant whistling and hoofsteps away from the door.

I sighed. “Any chance I can convince you to stop?” I asked him.

“You should already know the answer to that question.” The darkness told me.

“Yeah, I guessed that was a little too much to ask for.” I said with a sigh. “…What about a deal, you don’t go after anyponies’s fears, but you have free access to Prince Blueblood?” I asked him.

“Tempting, but I doubt it would be as fun only seeing one ponies fears.” The darkness answered.

“Fine, I suppose everything is going to go back to normal now.” I said.

“That appears to be the case.”

“Well in that case, I’m just going to get some sleep.” I said laying my head down on the pillow.

“…I hate hospital beds.”

“For once we agree.”

Author's Note

Happy Hearts Warming everypony. Celestia bless us, every one.

~Black Light

Chapter 62

Chapter 62

I was walking down a hallway of the hospital looking around. I heard a few hoofsteps behind me and I ducked into a side hallway. I saw a nurse run by with a worried expression. I opened my mind to her and felt her fear.

‘Got to find him, got to find him.’

I smiled, I suppose my tricks been found out, took them long enough. I followed the side hallway down a ways before finding the main lobby of the hospital. I thought quickly and flared my magic putting up an invisibility spell around myself. I may not be able to do a mass spell like Rarity, but I could hold one on myself easily enough… At least I would be able to, if part of my magic hadn’t been expelled from my body recently. I felt the strain of the spell quickly and started to walk towards the door. As I got close a pony pushed open the door and left the building I smiled and sped up so that I would be able to slip through before it closed. I made it through the door and- “Uff.” I fell down onto my back as I just ran into somepony. I felt my concentration waver and my spell dropped.

“Oh, I’m sorry I guess I just didn’t see you.” I heard as I looked up. It was then that the pony I had bumped into looked up as well.

“Shadow?”

“Oh, uh. Hi Twilight. What a surprise meeting you here.” I said trying not to sound nervous.

“Well, we were just on our way to see you.” She said. I looked behind and saw the rest of the girls behind her.

“Yeah, that’s great. How about we go and talk over lunch somewhere?” I asked.

“YOU!” I heard from behind me. I turned and saw the same nurse who had run by me in hallway coming towards me. “We told you that you needed bed rest!”

“On second thought I’ve got to cancel.” I said turning back to the girls. “gottagobye!” I told them quickly taking off with my wings and going skyward. At least I would be if I wasn’t surrounded in a violet aura. I looked behind me and saw Twilight giving me an annoyed look. “Oh, come on. You haven’t felt their beds. I can’t get any rest on those. Can’t I just go back to the castle?” I pleaded.

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “We’re sorry for any trouble he’s caused. We’ll take him back to his room.” She said turning to face the nurse.

“Thank you, I’ve been spending more than half my break trying to find him.” The nurse said rubbing her temple.

“Now that’s a lie.” I told her. “I made sure I knew your schedule before I started. Your break starts at eleven and ends at one. It’s only eleven thirty right now. That’s only a quarter of your break.” I told her.

“Seriously?” Twilight asked me. “You have the most detailed planning so you can escape from a hospital, but at a wedding you start a water balloon fight? Why can you not take the important things seriously?”

“In my defense it was Discord that started it. I just got everypony involved in it.” I told her. “And to answer your second question… I don’t know.”

“Why do we put up with you?” Twilight said.

“Because your lives would be exceptionally boring without me.” I answered.

“Right because our lives weren’t crazy enough already.” Was her response.

“…Alright I’ll give you that one.” I said with a small nod.

Twilight and the girls walked down the hallways of the hospital with me hovering behind in tow. We arrived at my room quickly enough and Twilight set me down on the abomination that dares to call itself a ‘bed’. I huffed as I sat on the bed. “And you’re sure that I can’t just go back and rest at the castle?” I asked.

“Shadow you need to be in the care of professionals.” Twilight told me.

“Well I’m pretty sure the princess and the guards could be considered professionals.” I told them.

“You know what I mean.” Twilight said annoyed.

“And you know I choose to misinterpret it.” I responded with a smile.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “I’ll see if the staff can do something about the beds.” She told me with a small smile.

“Thank you.” I told her. “Now let us discuss the food situation.”

“We’re not going to be your personal negotiators with the hospital.” Twilight told me.

“Fine, fine… how about negotiators for the whole of the patients here?” I asked.

Twilight just sighed and rolled her eyes.

“Oh stop complaining, you’re acting like a foal.” Rainbow told me.

“Well excuse me for caring about my spine and stomach, and those of the other occupants of this hospital as well.” I told them.

The girls just laughed. “Tell you what, we’re going to go get something to eat right now. We’ll bring you something back, is that okay with you?” Rainbow told me.

“That would be perfect.” I told them.

“Alright we’ll be back in a few minutes, don’t try and cause too much chaos while we’re gone.” Twilight told me.

“No promises.” I said with a chuckle.

~~~Thirty Minutes Later~~~

Across the lobby I saw the girls open the main door. I quickly levitated a bed over and blocked them off as a stray magic blast almost hit them. They stood frozen in the doorway. As more magic blasts got launched around the lobby.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! GET OVER HERE, AND GET IN COVER!” I shouted across the lobby. In a violet flash the girls were suddenly next to me.

“SHADOW, WHAT’S GOING ON?!” Twilight asked looking around the lobby at the chaotic war zone. The patients were running around the lobby while the doctors, nurses, and I hid behind the counter.

I reached up and pulled her down as a magic blast flew by where her head had been. “Keep your head down!” I told her.

“TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED HERE!” She shouted back.

“Okay, so I may have started a revolution with the patients hoping for better conditions, things may of started to get out of hoof, and they may have been unsatisfied with me when I tried to calm things down and staged a coup removing me from leadership and resulting in me hiding out as a refugee with the doctors.” I said with a sheepish smile.

“…YOU DID WHAT?!” Twilight screamed.

“Hey, I tried to calm things down.” I countered.

“We told you to try and not cause too much chaos!” She told me.

“I got hungry!”

“That’s not an excuse!” Twilight shouted.

“It is to me!” I countered, rubbing my head. I saw the girls’ eyes’ go wide. “Don’t worry, magic exhaustion, not him.” They sighed. I walked over to the sink we had and put another of the hoof gloves under the faucet and filled it up. I saw the girls looking at me. “What, without magic, makeshift water balloons are all I’ve got.” I responded.

I heard the door open again. I peaked over to see who was coming in.

“I do hope that Shadowmere is doing okay, he seemed rather depressed yester-.” I saw Luna and Celestia walk in the room, as soon as the door shut they saw the chaos they froze and stared out at the battlefield. I looked down at the makeshift balloon in my hoof. I may never get a better chance. I popped up and tossed the balloon with all my strength at the doorway. *Splash* Celestia stood in the doorway of the lobby drenched with water and a glove hanging from her horn. She suddenly looked towards where the balloon came from and saw me standing there. I gave a sheepish smile.

In a flash she was standing in front of me, anger in her eyes. “Remember I’m hospitalized!” I shouted.

Celestia’s horn lit up and a piece of paper appeared in the same golden glow. She took a pen from the desk and wrote a few things down then levitated the paper over to me.

I took it in my hoof and looked it over. “This form states that the patient Shadowmere is fit and able to leave the establishment Central Canterlot Hospital and is hereby released from their custody and is to return to his own establishment.” I read aloud. I looked back up at Celestia, my eyes wide in terror.

“And now your not.” She told me.

“…Please don’t send me to the moon.”

“Don’t worry, the sun is also available.” She responded.

“……AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” I screamed running as fast as I could away down one of the hospital hallways. ‘Okay, I’ve been in this hospital enough. I should know my way around it. All I have to do is go down this hallway, take a right, then escape… out… the-’ As I turned the corner I found myself back at the lobby, granted it was a bit more tame than how I left it. “OH COME ON! HOW DOES THAT EVEN HAPPEN?! I DIDN’T EVEN TAKE MORE THAN ONE TURN!”

“Oh, Shadowmere.” I heard Celestia say from across the room. “Come quickly, you’re about to miss your trip.”

‘Gaia help us’

‘I don’t know who that is but hopefully she does.’

Chapter 63

Chapter 63

I backed myself into a corner as Celestia and Twilight were walking towards me. Now I may be used to fear, but having two of the most powerful magic users staring you down in anger is kind of on a different level than most of the fears I’ve felt.

“Now there’s no need to do anything to hasty.” I said with a nervous chuckle.

“And why not? We’re already at a hospital.” Celestia told me. I cowered further.

“I would like to make a last request.” I told them.

“And what would that be?” Celestia asked.

“Who’s Gaia?” I questioned. The name got an immediate reaction. Celestia’s eyes went wide and she took a step back from me in surprise. I looked to the girls but they were just as lost as me. I did notice Luna though, she seemed to know the name as well considering her response was almost the exact same as Celestia’s at the mention of the name.

“…Where did you hear that name?” Celestia asked me.

“The darkness said it. ‘Gaea help us’ is what he said specifically. I wanted to know who Gaea was since asking somepony for help is something the darkness doesn’t really do, so I wanted to know why they’re different.” I told her.

“…Gaea… is my mother.” Celestia answered. Now it was my turn to be surprised.

“Your mother?” I said quietly, having a hard time comprehending the thought.

“Yes, she was the first alicorn. She, along with our father, helped to create and give life to this world.

‘He, he, it’s a bit more than that you know’ I heard in my head.

“Excuse me are you the one telling the story, I’m trying to listen here.” I told the darkness. “…I said that out loud didn’t I?” I asked.

“That you did.” Celestia told me. “I assume the darkness decided he had something he wanted to add.” She said to me.

“Yeah, he said it’s a bit more than what you said.” I told her.

“Does he know my mother?” Celestia asked.

‘In a way.’ I heard.

“In a way, he says” I told her.

“How?” She continued to question.

‘Well-’

“Can I just let him out so he can speak? I don’t really like being a go between.” I interrupted him.

“Will he try anything?” Celestia asked.

“Nothing that would work.” I told her.

“…Very well.”

I let my guard drop and I felt my right side go numb and my vision went next.

“As I was saying, I do know her in a way. Not personally, but in a way I did.” The darkness said from my mouth.

“What does that mean?” Twilight asked.

The darkness sighed. “We’ve been around for a long time, the entity know as darkness. You already know I wasn’t the first, that there were others before me.”

“Yes, you’ve told me you had around seven hosts before me and have only been around for five or six hundred years about.” I responded.

“That’s right, but even though a darkness can ‘die’ we still retain… memories, for lack of a better word, from previous entities.” He told us.

“So the darkness has been around since before our mother and father created the world?” Luna asked.

“Wrong” The darkness told her. Everypony looked surprised at his answer. “As I said, it was a bit more than the world that was created.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“Your mother and father also created light.” He told her.

“You mean the sun?” Celestia questioned.

“Though that is true, I didn’t mean a physical light. When I say light I mean good, happiness and the such.” He told her.

“What does that mean?” Twilight said.

“Allow me to answer your question with another. You light a lantern in front of a rock, what happens?” He asked

“Well that’s easy, it casts a shadow.” Twilight answered.

I figured out what he was saying as soon as he asked the question. Twilight seemed perplexed though trying to figure out how his question answered hers. Celestia though, I saw it in her eyes. She was coming to the realization.

“…You don’t mean.” Celestia started.

“Bingo, when your parents created light, they made a shadow. They created darkness.” He told them with a small chuckle.

“So the first darkness… was created by my parents?” Celestia asked.

“That’s right.” The darkness told her. “The first entity of darkness was created by your parents. Can you guess who the first host was though? I’ll give you a hint, didn’t it seem like your mother always knew what was bother others?” The darkness said turning directly to Celestia.

“You-you don’t mean.” Celestia stammered. “That’s a lie!” She shouted.

“Is it? Then tell me, though my memories of that time are old and a little fuzzy, I still remember your mother teaching you how to fight against mental intrusion. Now why would she do that if true mental magic wasn’t created until around four hundred years later? Unless, she already knew about a certain mental magic, perhaps having to do with darker emotions, Hmm?” He said to her. He makes a sound argument I have to give him that.

“Do you wish me to give you further proof? Fine, does the name Mr. Fuzzybottom mean anything to you?” The darkness asked.

I saw Celestia’s eyes widen and even a faint blush appear on her cheeks. Needless to say most of us were in a state of shock, nopony had ever seen the princess this flustered before. Except apparently for Luna who was holding a hoof over her mouth suppressing a laugh. Who was this Mr. Fuzzybottom?

“You will leave Mr. Fuzzybottom out of this.” She said to the darkness very sternly.

“Ah, that is a good reaction, I assume then that you still have him. Probably hidden somewhere in your room.” The darkness said with a laugh.

Celestia’s blush darkened even further.

“Who exactly is Mr. Fuzzybottom?” I asked.

“Nopony! You will forget you ever heard the name!” She told me. “That goes for all of you!”

“I think I’ve proved my point. I will admit though, your mother was a strong mare. Offered to be the host so no other would have to. The only host to ever have full control over an incarnation.” The darkness said. “Though there may be a few more names of previous hosts that you may know. Do you know a Salty Sal?” The princesses just looked confused. “Hmm, no well you may know him by the name he gave himself, Black Mane scourge of the Sea.”

“You mean the bedtime story parents tell their foals?” Twilight asked.

“All stories stem from some truth Miss Sparkle, but Black Mane is no story. He was the richest pony in all the world when he was in his prime.” The darkness told her.

“So Black Mane was a host to the darkness. That sure explains a lot…His real name was Salty Sal?” Luna said

“That it was, who else was a high profile host?” The darkness asked himself. “Ah, I know a very renowned name. He was the ruler of an empire, but he wasn’t an emperor.”

“The ruler of an empire?” Celestia asked.

“But not an emperor?” Luna continued.

After a bit their eyes widened. “King Sombra.” They both said.

“There you go, though I did lie to you, he really was an emperor, though he did drop the title from his name.”

“And replaced it with king?” Celestia asked.

“No, his name before he took over was actually King Sombra, he dropped the title because Emperor King Sombra didn’t sound quite so intimidating.”

“Who’s King Sombra?” I asked. “You would think a ruler of an empire would be in history books somewhere, but I’ve never heard of him.”

“King Sombra was the last ruler of the crystal empire. He ruled through fear, making all those who opposed him cower beneath him. We tried to step in, but before we freed the empire Sombra cast a spell and made the empire vanish saying that if he couldn’t rule it nopony could.” Celestia told us.

“So the darkness once ruled an empire…huh. Never figured you for the type. Thought you didn’t like followers.” I said with a chuckle.

“Wasn’t me remember? Different darkness, different goals, different tactics. He was two incarnations ago, a short lived darkness by all standards.” The darkness said.

“So what happened to him?” I asked.

“What?” The darkness.

“Well you said you had memories of previous darkness, so do you know what happened to him, have any memories after the spell?” I questioned.

“Hmm, well I assume he died.” The darkness answered. “Sombra was the only pony that incarnation possessed. After the spell a new darkness was created, so I assume that both Sombra and his darkness were destroyed.”

“I suppose that makes sense. What about the darkness before you though?” I asked.

“What about him?” he responded.

“Anypony notable, how was he destroyed, did he hate everything as much as you?” I questioned.

“All incarnations of darkness share a common hatred, and why would you think about how he was destroyed do you want ideas to get rid of me? I'm truly hurt.” The darkness said with a chuckle. “As for his hosts… there really was nothing notable about them, my previous incarnations tactic was more clandestine than my own. I’m not even sure his hosts knew it themselves.”

‘Think we’ve distracted them enough?’ I asked mentally.

‘We have enough power back, so I think so.’ The darkness told me.

‘Good idea to buy us some time by the way.’ I said.

‘I assumed that they would be too interested in my history to do anything to us. Good acting on your part I will admit.’ He responded.

‘Thank you.’ I said mentally. “So since we’re dehospitalized shall we take our leave?” I asked aloud getting me looks of confusion from the girls and the princesses.

“Yes let’s. As you said before-”

“Teleportation.” In a flash the darkness and I were no longer in the hospital, escaping from our angered pursuers.

Chapter 64

Chapter 64

It had been around a week since the incident at the hospital. Celestia had decided to let me off the hook since I did try to be the voice of reason in the end. I returned to Canterlot Castle at the end of the day and for the first time in days got a comfortable sleep. Three days later the girls and I returned to Ponyville, and all was normal once again…well normal for us.

I was currently sitting inside my home reading a book that Twilight had recommended to me. It was a rather enthralling tale about a pony who got displaced in time. I had read other books by this author and so far this was my favorite of his.

I heard the door open and close from the front.

“Whip your hooves on the mat!” I called back, knowing it was probably Skies coming back from some adventure with the Crusaders.

“Got it!” I heard Skies call back. I heard a few hoofsteps and saw Skies walk into the living room.

“How was your day?” I asked turning a page in my book.

“Good, we went out exploring the forest.” She told me. I looked up from my book from her. “By that I mean we walked down the path to Zecora’s place.” I chuckled and returned to my book.

“Anything else exciting happen today?” I questioned.

“Well Applejack let me try my luck at applebucking.”

“And?”

“I managed to knock down all the apples on two trees before I was too tired to continue.”

“Two whole trees?” I asked surprised. “That’s impressive. I think I only managed seven or eight my first time trying.” I told her flipping the page of my book.

“So what you reading?” Skies asked flying up on top of the chair I was sitting on.

“Well it’s an interesting book about-WHAT IN TARTARUS IS THAT!!!” I suddenly dropped the book and looked at one of the walls of the house, but what I was feeling was far past it. I didn’t know what I was feeling, but it was bad, really bad. I don’t know how far away it was, but it felt like I was in the very room. It was evil, pure evil.

“Brother what’s wrong?!” Skies asked very worried.

I stood frozen in place looking at the wall. I couldn’t find my voice, my mind was preoccupied with this new feeling that was permeating from somewhere. I began to regain some composure enough to begin to speak again. “I- I don’t- I need to tell the princesses!” I said very panicked as I ran out the door of my home and started flying towards Canterlot as fast as I could.

I was just nearing the edge of Ponyville when I saw Rainbow practicing a little ways off. She saw me and began to call out.

“Hey Shadow what’s-” I flew past her not saying anything. “-up?” she finished confused as I flew past. “Hey!” She called out as she started flying after me, catching up quickly since she was much faster than me. “What’s gotten into you!? What’s wrong?!” She asked me.

“Don’t know, bad, danger, princesses, tell.” I said quickly my own mind muddled trying to piece together what I was feeling myself. I looked to my side as I flew towards the castle looking in the direction I was feeling, whatever it was I was feeling. It was big, and it was bad. That was all I knew. “Girls, elements, get, bring.” I don’t know how much she understood, but it seemed to be enough because she nodded and turned back towards the town. I turned my attention back towards Canterlot increasing my speed as much as I could.

Traveling as fast as I could, I arrived at Canterlot after an hour of flying. I landed quickly and galloped up the steps of the castle quickly. The guards didn’t stop me, they knew me well enough to see that I had something very important. I turned a corner and saw the doors of the throne room open and three guards run through past me. I turned into the throne room and saw Celesta sitting on her thrown a piece of parchment writing a letter, she had a worried expression. When I she saw me she looked surprised. She quickly finished her letter and sent it off.

“Shadow I did not expect you.” She said turning to face me. “What brings you to-” She started, but she saw my expression. “What’s wrong?” She asked.

“Something bad, something very bad.” I told her.

“What is it?” She questioned, I could tell she was very interested in what I had to say.

“I- I don’t know.” I looked towards the direction of the feeling I was getting. “Is there anything of importance in that direction?” I asked her pointing in the direction. I knew it was vague, but truthfully it’s all I had to go on right now.

“Northern Equestria?” She said with some surprise.

“I suppose, all I know is that it’s big, it’s bad, and it’s that way.” I said looking back over to her, my expression no doubt showing my worry.

Celestia gave a small nod. “You are right, something long forgotten has returned.” I looked at her expecting an explanation. Did she know what was causing this feeling, could she feel it too? No, I see it in her face she can’t feel it, but she seems to know it’s there. “We are unsure of the condition of its return, but with the news we’ve heard and your own reaction there is no doubt in my mind.”

“Return, What is it that’s returned!?” I asked with a small amount of panic.

Celestia hesitated for a moment. “Follow me, we have much to discuss.” She walked out of the throne room and I followed behind. She told a guard to send for her sister to meet us in the main hall. He obliged and soon enough we met up with Luna in the halls and we moved to a more private location. The princesses then told me a story of long ago, one that I in fact knew more about than them…with some help.

“The spell was never meant to be released, or cancelled. It makes less and less sense the more I think about it.” The darkness said rubbing our chin with his hoof.

“And you don’t know why this has happened, no secondary spell work implanted, or anything of the sort?’ Luna asked him.

“None, it was a simple spell, powerful but simple. I don’t see how this has happened, especially after all this time.” He answered.

“So you really think that he’s the answer?” I asked.

“With what I’ve heard that seems to be the case.” Celestia said.

“That does bring about another question.” The darkness said

“You’re thinking about her aren’t you?” I asked him.

“Yes I am.” He told me. “It’s not like last time, there’s no drain, just a feeling.” He continued.

“I’ve been thinking the same thing.” I responded. “Are we sure that it’s the cause?” I questioned.

“There is no doubt, I am all too familiar with this feeling.” He answered me.

“So what are we going to do about it?” I asked the princesses.

“Twilight and the others are already on their way here. They will be able to help, I’m certain of it.” Celestia told me.

“What if they fail?” I asked.

“They won’t.” Celestia told me.

“Ahem” I heard from the doorway. The three of us in the room turned and there was Twilight standing there saddlebags packed to the brim with supplies. She started to walk in the room, even without my ability I could see she was nervous. As she entered Luna started to take her leave, we had already decided roles in our previous discussion. Luna had her own job to do and was going to leave Twilight to Celestia and me. As she passed by each other Twilight began to speak “You wanted to see me. To give me a test.” She said as she walked towards us. “I brought my own quills and plenty of paper to show my work.” She said as well lowering her saddle bags to the floor and causing most of its contents to spill out. One parchment she brought started to roll out and managed to make it all the way to Celestia and me. I looked up from the parchment at Twilight and raised an eyebrow. “Shadow, I didn’t know you were here, why are you-” She started noticing me for the first time as she began to roll up the parchment a little ways.

I stopped her by looking at Celestia whose horn lit up and moved all of Twilight’s belongings back into her bag. “This is a different kind of test.” Celestia explained to Twilight. She hesitated a second more.

“The Crystal Empire has returned.”

Author's Note

Not my longest chapter, but I think what I'm setting up might just make up for it.

~Black Light
P.S.
DUN DUN DUN!
(click it)

Chapter 65

Chapter 65

I was sitting on the train looking out the window. The terrain had changed not too long ago from the green grassy fields to white snowy hills. Looking out I shivered slightly, I was never that fond of the cold. Used to it, yes. Fond, no. Reaching into my saddle bags I pulled out two scarfs. The smaller a dark black, and the larger a midnight blue.

“Skies.” I called out down the rail getting her attention. I levitated the black scarf over and wrapped it around her while doing the same with the blue to myself. Next to me I saw Rainbow raise an eyebrow. “What?”

“Nothing, nothing. Just never took you as one to accessorize.” She said with a chuckle.

I rolled my eyes. “When you’re outside the train freezing, I may just accept your apology, and if you’re really nice I might just share with you.”

“Ha, like that’ll happen. I’m the toughest mare in all Equestria. A little cold isn’t going to slow me down.” She said confidently. I looked around at the girls and Spike who were smiling and rolling their eyes. I may face some payback for this later, but I think it’s worth it.

My magic lit up and the latch on the window turned unlocking the window, moving the window slightly a breeze of snow and cold wind blew into the train right where Rainbow was sitting. She as well as the girls started shivering, with Rainbow getting the worst of it. Skies, Spike, myself, and Rarity, who had brought her own scarves as well, were the only ones who weren’t shivering from the slight cold wind.

Rainbow gave me a glare that went away with another shiver. “Alright, alright. I’m sorry about the accessory thing.” She said looking at me.

I smiled and undid the scarf around my neck raising the window at the same time. Rainbow moved over and sat down next to me. I wrapped the scarf around both our necks giving us the added benefit of our body heat to its warming effect. Rainbow gave a soft sigh as she began to warm up again.

The rest of the girls gave a small sigh at the display, Skies and Spike were both fake gagging in their seats.

“You know I’m going to have to get back at you somehow for this.” Rainbow told me.

“Fine, fine, but only you. No bringing Pinkie in on your revenge like last time. I don’t think that pink mane really fit me.” I told her.

“What’s that supposed to mean.” Pinkie said appearing in front of me from under my seat. “Do you have something against pink manes?” She asked me accusingly.

“Only on me.” I told her with a smile.

She stared at me a second longer before breaking into a smile. “Fair enough.”

I rolled my eyes, along with the rest of the girls. “So how much longer until we arrive?” I asked Twilight.

“It shouldn’t be much farther now.” She answered me. “Celestia, said that my brother would meet us there.”

“Great, I’m getting tired of just sitting here.” I said.

“Then why don’t you go take a short walk on the railing of the train car?” Rainbow asked me.

I smiled. “I think I will.” I said slowly lowering my hooves to the floor. Rainbow let out a short yell as she also found her way to the floor forgetting that we were attached by the scarf. “Well, let’s go.” I said starting to walk towards the door to the train car we were on. Rainbow dug her hooves into the floor and made us skid to a halt. “What? I thought you wanted to take a walk.” I said to her.

“Well-I mean… I just remembered I wanted to catch up on my sleep.” Rainbow stammered out.

I smiled and rolled my eyes. “Alright fine, we can sit down.” I said with a chuckle moving back to our seat.

I turned and looked out the window towards our destination. I couldn’t actually see where we were going, but I could still feel the dark presence that was there, and every second this train moved closer it just seemed to feel bigger and badder.

I don’t know how long I was spaced out staring out the window, but I was brought back to reality by Rainbow giving a small cough. I turned to look at her and saw her nod towards Rarity who was looking at me with expectancy. “I’m sorry I was spacing out. What was it you said?” I asked guessing that she said something to me and was waiting for a reaction. At least I hoped that was what she did, otherwise my question would be really awkward.

“Well darling, I was just asking you where you got that scarf. It was made with expert hoof work, and I’m almost certain that you didn’t get them from me.” She responded.

I gave a small smile. “They were actually presents that were given to me.” I told her. “The black one Skies is wearing I got when I was four, this one I got in the mail about a month back.” I told her.

“They were presents, from who?” Rarity asked.

“My mother.” I answered.

“And where did she get them, I would love to talk to whoever made them.” She told me.

I chuckled. “Well, you had the opportunity a little while ago.” I told her, causing her and the others to look at me confused. “My mother made them. Velvet Stitch, you know, the mare that’s considered one of the best seamstresses in all of Canterlot.” I said with a small smile. I saw Rarity’s pupils shrink to pin pricks.

“Your mother is the Velvet Stitch!?” She asked loudly. “She told me her name was Velvet at the wedding, but she’s actually the Velvet Stitch?! Why didn’t you tell me this?!” She asked me, somewhere between angry and star struck.

“It never came up.” I answered with a shrug and an uncertain smile.

She just stared at me a while longer before sighing. “I suppose that I can’t really blame you, It doesn’t really come as a surprise. Anyways, as long as I know you I still have a great chance of meeting her again. I will not pass up an opportunity like this.” She said very determined. I chuckled.

I then heard the brakes start to engage on the train, and it began to slow. We came to a stop not even a minute later. All of us began to get off the train, Rainbow and I still connected by the scarf. The wind was whipping all around us, I’m glad that when I opened the window it wasn’t this bad outside. I opened by mind and began to sense somepony approaching. I looked in the direction and saw a pony emerge from the storm, wearing a black winter outfit and some goggles.

“Twily.” I heard the pony say. Yep, that was Armor.

“Brother.” Twilight said giving him a small hug as he got up onto the platform.

“I hate to be a rush, but we should probably get to the empire as soon as we can. Don’t want to stay out in this weather any longer than I have to be.” He said. We all agreed and began to follow him.

I was walking at the front with Armor discussing things about the empire, anything they had discovered about it. “So you really think it’s-” I stopped speaking as well as walking causing those around me to pause and look at me.

“Shadow, what’s up?” Rainbow asked still at my side.

I slowly unwrapped the scarf and separated us wrapping it back around Rainbow once I was free. I turned around and started to look at the direction we came from. “I think we should run.” I said.

“What why?” Armor asked worried.

“Because I can feel something very big and very bad closing in on us.” I said. As if to further my claim a loud roar echoed around the tundra. “Yeah, we should definitely run!” I shouted as we all started running as quick as we could away from the noise. Looking ahead I saw a large magic dome. Risking a glance, I turned my head slightly and saw a very large black cloud chasing us. As I ran I suddenly saw myself run by a stopped Shining Armor. I stopped as well and looked at him. ‘Oh, no way in Tartarus I’m letting him try to delay this thing himself.’ I turned around and ran beside him. Shining’s horn let out a bright glow and he tried to set up a barrier right as the smoke came around us, but cloud passed through easily and began to engulf us. It wasn’t affecting me, but judging by the sounds of pain I heard coming from Shining I don’t think he was as lucky. I began to panic, but slowly realized that this cloud was still darkness. With a large pulse I sent the cloud away from us. I finally saw Armor for what had happened to him. Around his entire body were black crystals seeming to grow out of his skin. I could feel the dark magic coming from the crystals, draining him of his power. I quickly diverted my attention to him and started focusing on dispelling the crystals. I managed to dispel the crystals up to his horn, but they had already fed on too much of his magic and I couldn’t do anything about them, but Armor was able to get to his feet now at the least. We both took off towards the barrier as the cloud began to chase us again. Risking one final glance I looked back at the cloud and saw two eyes peering at me out of it, they were evil. That was the only way to describe them. They studied me, half with anger the other confusion. I turned my attention away just to see the barrier directly in front of me. Armor ran straight through unimpeded, but the cloud was stuck behind it. I on the other hoof managed to pass through the barrier, but as soon as I touched it my whole body felt like it was coursing with electricity. I managed to push through, but when I made it to the other side I collapsed on the ground, my vision fading.

Before I did pass out, a feeling I was very common with now, I managed to see what the empire looked like. If there was one word I could use to describe what it looked like… it would be grotesque.

Chapter 66

Chapter 66

As I began to regain my consciousness I became all so aware of the familiar sound of a heart beat monitor.

I moaned as I opened my eyes. I looked around and saw that I was in a hospital. At least it looked like one, but it was just so different. I used my magic and disconnected the heartbeat monitor. A high pitched beep came soon after not helping my headache at all. I reached over and turned off the machine rubbing my head, sitting up near the edge of the bed as I did. I heard the door open and I looked over, seeing Twilight in the door.

“Oh good your awake.” She said walking in.

“What no panic like last time?” I asked jokingly.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Oh ha ha.”

“So where are the doctors?” I asked. “I expected to be swarmed as soon as the monitor flat lined.”

Twilight hesitated. “Well, we don’t’ really know.” She answered.

“What?” I asked confused.

“Everypony here seems to have a case of amnesia. They have no idea who they are or what they’ve done.” Twilight told me. “We managed to get you to a hospital though, the monitor was more as just a precaution.”

“Understandable.” I said sitting up and clutching my head. “Oh Sweet Celestia this is worse than when the darkness tries to take control.” I said rubbing my head.

“I saw what that cloud did to my brother, but what did it do to you?” Twilight asked.

“One, I’m pretty sure that cloud is Sombra. Two, nothing” I told her.

“WHAT!?” She shouted.

“To which part are you questioning?” I said rubbing my head from the sudden loud noise.

“Both!” she told me.

I sighed. “I got this feeling from the cloud. It felt like darkness, he’s the only pony that was in the Crystal Empire with darkness powers. As for the second, the cloud didn’t do anything to me. I’m fairly certain it was the barrier that messed with me.” I told her.

“The barrier, but why Shining said that the barrier was only meant to keep that dark… entity…outside.” Twilight responded slowing at the end as she pieced things together.

I just gave a small chuckle. “I suppose that answers one question, but now I have another.” I started. “How long was I out?” I asked her.

“Around an hour or two.” Twilight answered.

“Okay then… what is there to eat around here?” I asked getting off the bed and onto the floor. The bed was more comfortable than it looked like it should be. Not saying it was comfortable, just more so than it looked like it should be.

Twilight just rolled her eyes. “Come on Pinkie and Applejack are working on something in the castle’s kitchen.”

“Two of my favorite chefs” I said with a smile. I began to walk with Twilight out of the eerily empty hospital.

“The castle is just down the road.” Twilight said as we left the building.

I began to look around at the empire. I shivered as I looked at the buildings and crystals structures around. I saw the ponies that lived her as well, they seemed depressed. “Doesn’t look like they’re too happy to be back.” I commented.

Twilight looked around with a slight grimace. “We know, we’ve tried to find out why but we haven’t really found out anything. Only that they really don’t want to remember what happened during Sombra’s rule.” She told me.

I nodded, I understood. I could feel the fear emanating from each and every pony living here. It was overwhelming.

We turned the corner and I stopped. My eyes started to drift up at the gigantic spire protruding into the sky. ‘How did I not notice this before right now?” I asked myself.

Twilight saw my gaze wander and smiled. “It’s beautiful isn’t it?” She asked me.

“Yeah, it’s really… What!?” I asked completely surprised.

“Well, I mean it’s pretty.” She said confused.

“How can you call that monstrosity pretty?!” I asked her.

“Monstrosity!” Twilight shouted. “How can you call that a monstrosity!?” She responded.

“Maybe because it’s the most hideous, grotesque, and evil building I’ve ever laid eyes on.” I told her.

“But- I mean- the colors- they-” Twilight started.

“Colors!” I said cutting her off. “Yeah, I understand black and all its shades are colors, but I think this is kind of pushing it.” I told her.

“Black?” Twilight said confused. “None of these crystals are black.” She told me.

I looked around at the black, grey jagged crystals surrounding me. “Yeah, totally not black.” I responded sarcastically putting a hoof against a nearby crystal.

“But, they’re not.” Twilight told me yet again.

“Well if they’re not black then what color are they?” I asked rolling my eyes.

“Well for starters.” Twilight said putting a hoof on the same crystal I had touched. “This is a light red.” She said.

“Alright fine, let’s just say that you’re right and I’ve got a strange case where I’m colorblind, but only to scenery. Then explain how these jagged crystals don’t look even slightly menacing.” I told her using my wings to fly up to the top of the crystal and placing my hoof in between the gaps in the crystal.

“Well its not-” Twilight stopped suddenly and stared at where my hoof was. “Shadow, how are you doing that?” She asked me.

“Flying? Well you see I have these things called wings, most alicorns have them.” I told her.

“No, I mean the whole passing a hoof through solid matter thing.” She told me still staring at my hoof.

“Passing through-?” I started. “What’s passing through solid matter, I’m just sticking my hoof between the gaps in the crystal.” I told her. ‘Something’s not right, I can tell that Twilight is being sincere. She really things my hoof is through solid matter.’ I thought to myself surprised. “Twilight tell me.” I said flying down. “What does that crystal look like?” I asked pointing at the one I had been next to.

“Well, it’s a light red, smooth, and pretty. Why, what do you see?” She asked.

I looked at the crystal and shivered. “It’s a pure black, sharp and jagged, it’s hideous.” I told her.

“…You’re sure, you don’t have some sort of brain trauma?” Twilight asked me.

I rolled my eyes. “Trust me, I’ve had enough of that to know the feeling.” I told her.

She got a slight smile. “…So, you’re saying we are both seeing the empire differently?” She asked. “How is that possible?”

I looked at my surroundings. Everything around me was a grotesque black, and it wasn’t just random and sporadic. Each pillar was laced for the most affect. It was planned out. Like it was meant to inspire fear…By a tyrannical ruler. “I-I think I’m seeing what Sombra’s empire used to look like.” I told her.

“What?” She asked.

I looked around. “Trust me, I know fear. From what I’ve seen, all these evil looking crystals, their planned out. They’re meant to cause fear. What better way to control an unwilling group of subjects.” I told her.

“But- I mean- how does that even happen?” Twilight asked.

I just gave her an ‘are you serious’ look. “I don’t know. How do I have a connection to fear, multiple ponies from different time periods, and have some random evil dude in my head?” I asked her.

‘I don’t like the term evil dude’

‘Shut up, you know that’s exactly what you are.’

‘…Fair enough.’

“So you think because you’re connected to Sombra-?”

“I have a different memory perspective thing of this place.” I finished.

“…That’s kind of creepy.” She responded.

“You think that’s creepy. You should get a look at what that castle looks like.” I said gesturing to the large spire.

“What does it look like?” She asked.

“…You ever seen an elder timberwolf’s tongue. It’s kind of like that but shades of black instead of brown.” I told her.

“That doesn’t exactly help.” Twilight said with a small smile.

“Yeah, I know.” I responded. “Anyway as much as I would love to avoid that spire, there is food being prepared there and that outweighs everything else by a long shot.” I said as I got up.

Twilight just rolled her eyes and we started to walk towards the castle.

“Um, Shadow-” Twilight started.

I stopped and turned around to look at her. “Yeah?” I asked. As I stopped and looked around I saw many ponies staring at me. Some in surprise, some in fear, some in just plain confusion. “Did I do something?” I questioned looking at Twilight.

“Um, would the point you’re standing at be a point of fear?” She asked.

I looked around. “Well no, you’d want to draw attention towards the castle.” I told her. “…I’m standing right where a good crystal is aren’t I?” Twilight just nodded slowly.

“Hey what are you two-!” I heard Rainbow start to call out from above. “OH MY CELESTIA SHADOW!!” She suddenly shouted.

‘I could have some fun with this.’ I thought.

‘Now who’s thinking like an evil dude?’

‘Hush you.’

Chapter 67

Chapter 67

"OH MY CELESTIA SHADOW!!" Rainbow shouted as she suddenly started streaming out of the sky. She landed next to me and put her hooves around my neck. "It'll be okay, it'll be okay." She was saying quietly.

"Rainbow." I said calmly. She looked up at me a few tears in her eyes. I sidestepped out of the crystal, at least I think I did, I didn't know how thick the crystal was. Judging by Rainbow's expression I was free of the crystal. She was about to say something but I cut her off. "Long story short. I'm in a different Crystal Empire." I told her.

“But- but- I mean- What?” Rainbow asked quite bewildered.

I rolled my eyes. “Okay long version time. Twilight go.” I said pointing to her and starting to walk off.

“Where are you going?” Twilight asked surprised.

“To the castle. I’m hungry.” I answered her.

“Are you sure? I mean you-” She started.

“Twilight I know what you’re going to say.” I interrupted. “I have you sense of direction, but seriously. I’m going to the giant spire castle thing. I don’t think even I could get lost walking to it.” I told her with a smile walking away as she began to explain to Rainbow the in depth details of my situation. I smiled as I walked off. ‘Now I just have to find the castle. Simple right?’

~~~Thirty Minutes Later~~~

‘Yeah, real simple.’ The darkness thought to me. ‘How exactly do you lose a spire?’

‘Shut up’

‘Seriously it’s a spire.’

‘Shut. Up.’

‘It’s like a monolith!’

‘Will you just shut up already?’

‘No, because you lost a giant spire.’

I fell onto my stomach and laid there on the ground. ‘That’s it I give up.’

“Um, excuse me sir.” I looked up and saw one of the crystal ponies, a mare standing in front of me. She seemed sad and dull, literally dull. “Are you okay?” She asked me.

“Yes, I’m fine.” I told her. “Just lost.”

“Well where are you trying to go?” She asked.

“You’ll probably just laugh at me for not being able to find it.” I told her. She just looked at me with confusion. I sighed. “I’m trying to find the castle.” I finally answered.

She was taken back in surprise for a moment, but then something strange happened. She chuckled slightly and just for a moment her coat wasn’t dull, it was gleaming. It was just for a moment though before it went back to normal. Did that actually happen, or was it just a trick of the light? She then looked up. I followed her gaze and…

‘I-’

‘Not one word.’

‘…You were under it this whole time.’

I lowered my face to the ground again. “Well, now I just feel stupid.” I stood back up. “Thanks for showing me.” I told the mare as I started walking towards one of the doors. I reached for it and stopped. I heard something from the other side of the door, it sounded like laughing. I used my power and found five ponies on the other side, whose fears I knew fairly well, I also felt two behind me. I turned around and saw Rainbow and Skies flying in the air above me. I felt my eye start to twitch. “How long have you been following me?” I asked.

“About thirty minutes.” Skies told me with a chuckle.

“You mean to tell me. You’ve been following me this entire time. And not once did you decide to try and help me?!” I asked irritated.

“Hey you’re the one that made me think you were impaled.” Rainbow countered.

“I didn’t even know that crystal was there. I don’t think it’s fair to punish me for that.” I told her.

“Punish you?” She asked. “That’s a bit dramatic, it was just a little joke.” Rainbow responded.

“Maybe to you, but do you have any idea how much it hurts to be told that there is food being made that can rival the food of goddesses and then have that hope slowly torn from you?” I asked desperately. ‘…I wonder if Celestia or Luna are good cooks.’

‘Wouldn’t count on it. Gaia always lied to them about their cookies. Check the garden behind Canterlot Castle, I’m pretty sure they’ve fossilized in that hole.’

“…Now your being overdramatic.” Skies said to me.

“Maybe a little.” I responded. I heard the door open behind me and I turned and saw the rest of the girls coming out. All with smiles. With a sudden burst of speed I ran past them and right up to Pinkie and Applejack. “Food?” I asked.

“On the table in the dining room.” Applejack said rolling her eyes.

I ran passed them and ran through the still open door. I peaked my head back out. “I’m just gonna wait for one of you to show me where that is.” I said with an embarrassed smile.

They just rolled their eyes and walked through the door, with me following close behind.

The girls and I enjoyed our meal in the dining room. During the meal Twilight, Rainbow, and I explained as best we could to the other girls about my predicament. They were very surprised, but it really didn’t take that much to convince them that this wasn’t some practical joke. It helped that while I was wandering around the table I managed to stand in a crystal again. Armor came down for a little while and had some food. We told him as well before he left to take some food to his wife. After we finished eating that was our next stop as well. From what the girls told me she had been maintaining the giant shield around the empire all by herself, and that was a really impressive feat.

We finished eating not long after and started to make our way up to the throne room. If there’s one thing I can say about this place, Sombra. Loved. Stairs. It was around twenty flights up before we even got to the throne room level. We walked in the room and I saw Armor and another alicorn sitting on the throne sitting there. I could tell just from looking at her she hadn’t slept in a while.

I walked up and gave a bow. “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Twilight and Armor have told me a lot about you.”

She gave a slight chuckle. “Just Cadence if you would.”

I rose up and gave a small smile. “Of course.”

“So, my husband tells me you’re seeing the empire as it was.” She said to me.

I nodded. “It’s a terrible place.” I told her looking around. “The crystals are all jagged. There’s no real color here just black and grey.”

“It sounds terrible.” She said sadly. “I feel sorry for the crystal ponies. They had to live for years under his rule.”

I nodded. “Yeah, I can feel the fear from them everywhere I go, and from Sombra’s choice of décor I can’t blame them.” I said.

Cadence got a sad look and her head drooped down a little further than it already was. I got a serious look. “Alright that’s it up.” I said to her.

“What?” She as well as most everypony else asked.

“Like I said up. Get up, go to a bed, and get some sleep. You need it.” I told her.

“But the spell. I- I need to maintain it.” She said with a surprised stutter. Everypony else was just staring at me.

I looked out the window at the empire and the spell surrounding it. “A mass shield, large spell work but low complexity, derivative of the normal by involving a filter giving a slight increase to complexity and magic intake.” I told them all causing even Twilight to go wide eyed in surprise.

“But, I mean, how- how did you?” Cadence questioned.

“The spell was developed around fifty years ago, approximately eighteen years ago a pony made it more efficient.” I told them.

“That- that’s a rather specific. Where did you learn that?” Twilight asked.

“You remember that advance school I told you I went to when I was four?” I asked her.

“Well yeah, but there’s no way the curriculum there taught that since it just happened that year.” She said.

“Well of course they didn’t teach it. That was what I did for my entrance exam.”

“…What?”

“Well we had to do an entrance exam and for mine I just put some study into an old spell and made it more efficient.”

“…When you were four.” Twilight was once again speechless.

“Exactly.” I turned to Cadence. “Now, you go get some sleep. I’m still an alicorn and have more magic than the normal unicorn. I have intricate knowledge of the spell and already have a connection with the magic that’s targeted by the filter.” I told them. “Now you go get some rest.”

“Well I- I mean- are you sure you can handle it?” She asked.

“Princess I once ran for four days straight with Ursa Majors chasing me. I think I can hold my own with a little spell work.” I told her.

She sighed. “Very well.”

I lit my horn and felt my magic wash over the shield and take hold of the spell. Cadence’s magic faded away and her horn stopped glowing. Armor walked over and supported her as they left the room. The girls followed behind them to make sure she was going to be okay.

‘Alright, now I wait.’

‘This is gonna be a long night.’

‘…Want to tell ghost stories?’

‘…Alright.’

Chapter 68

Chapter 68

I was sitting on the stairs that led up to the throne. Looming in front of me was a giant pit that had stairs as far down as the eye could see. Considering that I had seen the girls walking over this pit like the drop wasn’t there I decided that this was only a Sombra castle thing. I chose not to mention it because it didn’t seem that important and I really didn’t want to go down there to see what was at the bottom. So instead I decided to instead just stare out the window at the crystal ponies coming and going, still in their depressive mood.

Twilight and the others had gone off in search of someway to permanently protect the empire. Princess Cadence had slept a little while before coming back to the throne room to relieve me. I declined telling her she’s been doing this for days while I’ve only just begun, and I wouldn’t feel right letting her take over so soon. Of course that was just a partial reason I didn’t let her, the main reason I chose to keep up the spell was that I was never going to run out of power for it like she would eventually. I didn’t want to tell this to anypony though because of the reason behind my magic supply. I had been siphoning off some of the fear from the crystal ponies and using it to power the spell. I didn’t want to do it though, it was just the sheer amount of fear surrounding the entire empire. It was impossible for me not to take in the fear and once I had taken it in the magic just flowed into the spell maintaining it. I had run some numbers through my head and found that I would never run out of energy for the spell unless the crystal ponies stopped feeling so much fear. Since I was a bit rusty on the spell work behind the barrier, I could probably maintain a spell this size and complexity for around an hour on my own magic supply. If I was back in my youth when I had studied day after day about this spell I could probably find a way to expend the minimal amount of magic and power the spell for well over a week, but sadly I hadn’t been that knowledgeable about this spell in years, but as long as I was still naturally siphoning off the fear I had enough magic energy to use the spell. The only limiting factor was me not falling asleep, and that was an easy fix as well. All I needed to do was mix a few herbs, that I always carried around with me, into a nice cup of coffee and I was good for weeks. I’ve had to use it twice. I didn’t sleep for three weeks both times. The first time was an experiment to see if it worked. I regretted every day of those three weeks. Second time… Truthfully I don’t remember much from those three weeks. All I know is that I stayed awake all three weeks, and Minotaur really know how to throw an awesome party. Maybe I should introduce Pinkie to them… On second thought I would prefer to not die by party. Thinking back to the party just served to make this dull situation even duller by comparison, especially since all I had to look at was black, grotesque landscape.

I sighed. “Bor-ed, bor-ed, bored.
Bored, bored, bored, bored, bored, bored, bored.
I am really bored.”

“A lovely haiku, but I think you could choose a better topic.” I heard from down the hallway. I turned and saw Twilight standing there with a large book. Cadence and Shining Armor behind her.

“I call em like I see em.” I told her. “So what do you got?” I asked hoping she came to give me some good news.

“Well we did find something.” Twilight said laying the book down and opening it up. “It’s something they call a Crystal Fair. According to this book, it was established by their first queen and became their most important tradition. The fair was held every year to… ‘Renew the spirit of love and unity in the empire so they could protect it from harm.’” Twilight said reading that part aloud. “We can put it together. Everything we need to know is in the book.” She finished.

“Sounds like we’ve got a plan.” I said with a small smile. Armor and Cadence both nodding in agreement.

“All right we’ll get started right away.” Twilight said closing the book and starting to walk off. She stopped and turned around to look at me. “You’re sure you can hold up the spell long enough?” She asked me with a little worry.

I simply rolled my eyes. “Please, I’ve had to put up with worse.” I reassured her.

“All right, just be careful.” She said starting to walk again. “And don’t feel like as a stallion you can’t call for help every once in a while.” She finished.

“But then how will I prove how awesome I am?” I asked her sarcastically.

“You really need to stop spending so much time with Rainbow.” She responded rolling her eyes.

“I will not.” I told her.

She just smiled and left the room, Cadence and Armor followed behind, but not before Cadence managed to ask yet again if I wanted her to take over. I told her to banish the thought and enjoy some time off. Seriously what is it with everypony doubting me today?

My ears perked up slightly as I heard a muffled sound. I groaned as I realized what was happening. I reached up and covered my ears hoping it would block out the sound, but to no avail.

‘Must they always sing?’ The darkness asked annoyed.

‘Hey be grateful you can at least tune it out in there. I’m stuck out here listening to it.’ I responded.

‘Oh yeah you’re right. I can do that. Have fun.’ He told me before I felt his presence fade from my mind disconnecting him from the real world for a while.

‘Lucky bastard.’ I thought as I covered my ears harder. Now don’t get me wrong I don’t hate music and song, quite the contrary really I love it. The only probably, they do this all the freaking time! Just one week, I just want one week where somepony doesn’t randomly burst into song! I mean seriously who does that, who even does that?!

I sulked lower and simply gave in and took my hooves off my ears and moved to the windows. Looking out I saw Twilight and them down in the empire setting everything up. Rainbow was wearing some rusty armor holding a tarnished lance. Rarity was running around the jagged pillars putting up torn fabrics. Applejack and Skies were picking something from some dead bushes. Fluttershy was… Oh Celestia, whatever those things are they are decaying! Pinkie had some sort of horn that I could hear from up here that was screeching and tearing at my eardrums. I bet that sounds so much better to them. I looked at the others expressions…Apparently not. And Twilight had her nose deep in the book directing and learning I suppose. I could see them doing all this set up and I’m sure to them it looked great, but their supplies were still part of the Crystal empire and still subjugated to the Sombrafication that I had been seeing everywhere, so to me it just looked like somepony tried to throw a party and then everypony ran away and left everything to decay. I was looking out over the entire empire with the girls all at the bottom of the spire looking over all their hard work.

It was then that a thought occurred to me.
.
.
.
I can still hear them singing like they’re in the room next to me.

~~~A Few Minutes Later~~~

Twilight, Cadence, Armor, Pinkie, and I were standing out on a balcony declaring for all of the empire to hear about the fair. I however wasn’t paying much attention. I was still caught up in the fact that the girls somehow sang through a wormhole.

“- do cordially invite you to attend the Crystal Fair!” I heard Twilight say breaking me from my trance. As she finished a glimmer caught my eye off in the crowd below. Looking closely I saw more glimmers start to appear in the cloud and suddenly I started to see color in the crowd. Looking out I began to see the crystal ponies. They were changing, they weren’t so grey and dull anymore. They were beginning to feel happy again. It was just like that mare below the castle, I didn’t imagine that happening. She really did change, this must be what that book was talking about. The crystal ponies own happiness is what powers the empire and protects it from harm. I began to smile. This was working out great.

Chapter 69

Chapter 69

I was sitting on the balcony of the spire looking out over the festival. It had been close to an hour since its start and everypony seemed to be having a good time. Rainbow on the other hoof told me she was going to try and convince Fluttershy to joust with her, Like that was fair. I told her it was a bad idea and tried to convince her out of it, she said she’d think about it. I smiled contently at the mass of ponies wandering around enjoying themselves. Princess Cadence and Armor were up on the balcony with me, Armor was here because we feared that the crystals on his horn may affect the crystal ponies in a negative way, and Cadence stayed because she wasn’t going to leave her husband behind. As for me… Well I’m just antisocial.

A sudden commotion from behind me grabbed my attention as well as Armor’s and Cadence’s. We looked back and saw the Rainbow had burst through the door with Twilight close behind.

“We have a problem. Like a really big problem, monumental-” Rainbow continued ranting and I slowly walked over to her. “Ginormous, gargantu-” I put my hoof over her mouth stopping her.

“That’s enough big words from you for today.” I said sarcastically, then I turned to Twilight. “So what is this ‘big’ problem?” I asked. Probably out of crystal berries or corn or something.

Twilight took a deep breath and began to speak at a pace that would make Pinkie proud “Thecrystalheartisactuallyasacredrelicthattheyusetokeepevilawayanditusesthecrystalponieshappinesstopowerit,withouttherealheartthisfestivalispointlessandweregoingtobedealingwithaverydangerousandangryking.Ididn’tknowitwasanactualrelicsoIjustcarvedamakeshiftoutasparecrystal,butwehavenoideawheretherealheartisandIdon’tknowwhattodo,Idon’tknowhowIdidn’tknowthis,nowit’sallmyfault.” She finished taking a breath.

Cadence and Armor stood next to me confused since they had no idea what Twilight had just spouted. I on the other hoof understood everything, since I had found Pinkie’s cupcakes I had at least one daily and had grown accustom to her Pinkie-speak. Healthy? No, delicious? Yes. My eyes widened as I heard what she said. ‘This is a lot worse than running out of crystal berries.’

“Okay I’m going to go fetch the book and look for answers, you stay here calm down, explain in a voice Cadence and Armor can understand and don’t panic.” I told her rushing off down the hall to the meeting room the girls had planned the festival in. As I was rushing I passed Skies, it took her a moment to recover from her surprise, but she soon caught up to me.

“What’s going on, I saw Twilight and Rainbow rush in here. Is something happening?” she asked me.

“Oh you know, bad stuff, chaos, evil villains. The usual.” I told her.

“Ah…need any help?” She asked further.

I took a moment to think. “Head back to the throne room, tell Rainbow and Twilight to keep the fair going. We need the ponies happy so that it will give us the wanted result, now if you’ll excuse me I need to get a book, if you want to know more ask Twilight.” I told her, she nodded and started to head towards the balcony. I got to the meeting room pretty quickly and retrieved the book, when I got back to the throne room Twilight had just finished her explanation to the others. Their faces looked grim.

As I walked in Twilight grabbed the book from me and started to flip through it. She stopped suddenly at the very end of the book.

“Find something?” I asked.

“More like what I didn’t find.” She answered flipping the book around. “There’s a page missing from the book.”

“…And you noticed this just now how?” I asked. ‘I mean I know it’s not really the time to be asking this but come on, it’s not even like it’s a clean tear, it’s not exactly inconspicuous.’

“I don’t know, I must of just got so caught up in the fair I didn’t pay too much attention.” She said.

I sighed. “Oh well, what’s done is done we can’t change that. We’ll just have to keep moving forward.” I told them all. “Rainbow, Skies. Get outside and keep that festival going.” They nodded and flew out the balcony to tell the others what was happening. “Cadence, Armor stay here with me. No telling if I may be needed so you may need to take over the spell, I don’t know if either of us have enough magic to completely recreate the spell so we can’t allow it to drop.” They gave nods of agreement. “Twilight you’re on scavenger hunt duty, find that heart.” I said. She nodded and started to run off towards the door. “…Wait!” I called out suddenly as a thought came to me. She slid to a halt in front of the door. “I have an idea.” I told her motioning her to follow me. She did so and I walked over next to the giant pit in the floor. Twilight followed me and managed to float over the giant opening. I began walking towards her and she didn’t know what was happening until I started to go down the stairs and eventually was completely under the floor from her perspective. She was spinning around looking confused above me. I walked u a few steps until my head was above the floor. “So yeah, there’s a giant pit here in Sombra castle.” I told her.

“And you didn’t mention this before why?!” She asked slightly irritated.

“I didn’t think it was important!” I responded.

Suddenly I heard the soft foot fall of clawed feet down the hallway, Spike turned the corner and rushed into the room. “Twilight I heard what was happening I came to-WHY IS SHADOWMERE’S HEAD ON THE GROUND?!” He suddenly shouted in surprise.

“Oh hi Spike.” I responded lifting a hoof above floor level and waving to him. “Yeah, there’s a giant pit here.”

“…And you didn’t mention this before why?” He asked me.

“Why does everypony keep asking me that?! I just thought it wasn’t important at the time.” I answered slightly agitated.

“Well now it is important. The only problem is how am I going to use it?” She asked.

I looked around the room and noticed something on top of the throne. “Hey Twilight.” I said getting her attention. “Does that look familiar?” I asked. She followed my gaze and saw the crystal sitting on top of the throne. It looked eerily like the one Celestia had shown us in Canterlot. “Don’t suppose you can go all dark magically?” I asked sarcastically remembering what Celestia had done in the throne room, now that I know she was trying to show us the difference between good and bad empire the demonstration made a lot more sense. And that dark magic she used. I mean seriously, she must have some really bottled up emotions up in her head.

Twilight just gave me a small smirk. ‘wait she seriously isn’t going to-’ I could feel the dark magic building up even before her horn started to glow. It looks like everypony has at least some dark side to them. He horn began to glow violet and then shifted into an eerie black as a beam shot out and hit the crystal. Nothing changed for me, but from the looks Twilight and Spike had they were looking deep into the pit.

“Yeah, when I said giant pit. I meant GIANT pit.” I told them.

Twilight just shook her head and started walking down the stairs going by me as I went back up to the top. “Spike stay up here, no telling what’s down.” She told him.

He gave a reluctant answer, but it was obvious he didn’t want to be down there. “How far down does it go?” He asked.

“Let’s find out.” I said as I lifted my hoof and kicked off a chip of the crystal from the wall and watched as it fell. We all learned in waiting for it to hit bottom. I swear a full minute passed before I heard the clink of the crystal. “…Seriously what is with this guy and stairs?!” I asked.

Twilight just gave a nervous gulp and started down the stairs. Her horn lit with a small light of magic, after a short while that was all I could see of her. Then something strange happen. I heard a sharp gasp of surprise from Twilight echo up the pit and then the little light started to bounce around in a circle. ‘…she slipped didn’t she?’ Eventually I saw the light stop. “Hey Twilight you okay?!” I called down.

“…Yes.” I heard meekly from the pit.

I turned to look at Spike. “You should probably go with her.” I told him. He gave a short nod and a nervous gulp, and started down the stairs.

“Alright Twilight, Spike’s coming to help you, and I don’t want to hear you complain about how you have to do this on your own! Now take things nice and slow, there’ no real need to rush!” I told her.

“But there’s no telling when the shield could give out and Sombra could get in!” She called back.

“Don’t worry Twilight as long as the crystal ponies are still sca…Oh buck.”

‘Yeah, I was going to tell you, but I thought it would be fun to wait and see how long it would take you to realize. Quick find a mirror so I can see the look on your face.’

I quickly started to take inventory of how much magic I had left in stock.
.
.
.
I was empty. I quickly looked out the window just in time to feel my flow of magic stop and I saw the shield begin to burn away.

“OKAY, SHIELD’S DOWN! NOW THERE’S A REASON TO RUSH!” I shouted down the pit.

Author's Note

I swear no one better make the joke you're all thinking. You will be banned if you do.
.
.
.
Heh, heh, sixty nine.
Damnit Me!

~Black Light

Chapter 70

Chapter 70

I didn’t wait to hear if Twilight responded. I was booking it towards the balcony. I passed Cadence and Armor along the way.

“Shadow what’s happening?!” Armor asked me as I rushed by and took to the sky.

I stopped and turned just long enough to give my response. “Shield, down, panicking, panic, Twilight, heart, you, stay.” I spun around and sped off. I caught the girls trying to keep the ponies attention, but it was inevitable that they would notice. I mean it’s rather hard to miss the black cloud of pure evil making its way into the city. I swooped down below the castle just in time to see Pinkie balancing of a ball while juggling a few of the horns, she slipped. I saw where the ball was going before anypony else. I tried to activate my magic to catch the ball, but the shield spell took more out of me than I thought. The ball fell and hit the fake heart exposing it to the crystal ponies.

I quickly looked up to Rarity and Applejack praying they could pull something off.

Rarity tried. “The crystal heart is-”

“-On it’s way!” Applejack finished. I slapped my face with my hoof. ‘Smooth.’

I heard a cackling behind me and soon the cloud was swarming around the town. The crystal ponies began to panic. I turned to my power searching for Twilight. ‘Okay why is she going up now?’ I asked myself. I shook my head and turned my attention to the cloud. ‘Just going to have to trust her, but that doesn’t mean I can’t give her a little more time.’ I started flying towards the center of the cloud, on the plus side though, with the crystal ponies terrified again I was getting a good amount of magic energy back. ‘And pang of fear from Twilight.’ I stopped suddenly looking towards the top of the spire. ‘Please tell me she’s getting somewhere.’ I turned back towards the cloud and continued flying.

I stopped on a length of road the cloud at the far end. I could still see the eyes within the cloud, and they landed on me. The large smoke cloud condensed into a long wisp of dark smoke with a head at the end of it. ‘No wonder he prefers the cloud, that combination just looks terrible.’

“You” He said speaking to me, his voice was much more void and evil than my own darkness’ voice. “What is it about you? Why do you not feel like that others?” He questioned.

“Well Emperor King Sombra.” I started. He caught the name I used and glared at me, he did not like me using it. “You and I have both been corrupted be an entity of darkness.” ‘Corrupted, that’s not a very nice thing to say.’ “The only difference is I didn’t give into mine like you have. That entity isn’t even in you anymore, it died over one thousand years ago, and you still act this way. You are truly evil, and you must be stopped.”

The emperor just laughed. “You think you can defeat me all by your lonesome?”

‘Any chance I can count on your support?' I asked internally.

‘Still debating that myself actually.’ My darkness answered.

The emperor continued. “I am more experienced than you, little colt. I gain strength from those who fear me, as long as they are scared no force could think to overpower me.” He told me.

“We’ll see about that.” I said taking to the air. The cloud following behind me. I turned suddenly flinging a blast of magic towards him. He dodged it easily enough and countered with one of his own. I beat my wings slightly harder and spiraled around the blast, leveling out as it was behind me. We stayed there floating above the city for a few moments no doubt gaining the attention of almost all below. Then the real fight began. He had learned when I came here the thing he did to Armor wouldn’t work on me, and I knew that even if I was trained in hoof-to-hoof combat with his smoke form it wouldn’t do much. Both of us kept our distance flinging spells, counter spells, and any other magic we knew at each other, dodging around the sky at the same time. It seems I finally found a real world scenario that my lighting dodging practice course prepared me for, I was going make sure Spitfire knew that ‘no practical application? Ha!’ she was in for an earful when I got back. A fireball grazed my cheek pulling me out of my mind. ‘That is of course if I get back.’

Through the fight I was taking glances towards the ground, I wanted to make sure none of the spell I cast or dodged got anywhere close to those on the ground. I could see the looks on some of their faces even from where I was. They didn’t know who was winning this fight. I dispelled a bolt of lightning that was about to peg me in the face. I don’t think I know how is either.

“SHADOW!” I heard somepony call from the ground. I turned and saw Rainbow and Skies. Sombra though, saw an opportunity. I looked back in time to see a fireball. I moved my legs and covered my face hoping to reduce the damage of the hit…. But the hit never came. I opened my eyes in time to see the tail of the fireball pass me by. ‘I was completely distracted and didn’t even try to dodge. How did he miss?’ I turned to look at the fireball and saw where it was headed. I could feel my face drain of blood. It was never aimed at me. I didn’t even spare a glance at Sombra I started flying as fast as I could, but the fireball was faster than me. I began to panic. Then, I had a moment of clarity and the fireball exploded.
.
.
.
.
.
.
“Shadow.” I heard very much weaker from behind me. I looked back and saw Rainbow and Skies behind me. I was standing on the ground between them and where the fireball used to be. My hoof slightly singed from stopping it. What struck me as strange was that I was standing on the ground, but I was towering over Rainbow. I was at least twice her size. I looked back towards where Sombra was and caught me reflection in one of the crystals. ‘Oh my Celestia, I’m Celestia sized.’ In the crystal I could see myself, I was twice my normal size, my horn and wings had grown as well and gained much sharper points, and my mane and tail had taken on the ethereal form that both Celestia and Luna had. I noticed it was very similar to how that black cloud Sombra was looked like.

“No pony hurts Skies.” I heard myself say. I brought my hoof down back to the ground. “No pony hurts any of our friends.” I said this time. I began to understand. I began to charge a spell and launched it at Sombra, it reached him instantly and he was sent flying.

“Brother?” Skies asked from behind me I could hear the fear in her voice and it hurt.

“It is us, little sister.” I said my voice was one part darkness, another part my own. The part that caught me off guard was the ‘us’ part. “We do not know how long he will stay down, you two must go now. We can handle this.” I continued.

“Shadow what’s happening? What- what happened to you?” Rainbow asked me.

I sighed. “Many times Shadowmere has shared control of our body with the darkness, but this is one step further. We are one now, of mind and body.” I had felt it in my mind, it was a combination my own and the darkness. Inside our mind we were still two sides, but we were one mind. Neither of us being the true dominant nor having any real control, but instead both sides told the mind what to do and say. The pony that we had become wasn’t really us, but instead a new pony that listened to both of us. ‘So you did decide to help. I’m not sure I like this.’

‘I’m not enjoying it either, fusing our minds was not my first choice, but it was all I had. I couldn’t let that fireball get any closer.’

‘Doesn’t matter, what’s done is done. Let’s just beat Sombra and split our minds again.’

‘…’

‘You can split our minds can’t you?’ I asked him

‘I don’t think I’d be able to concentrate long enough, or even stay conscious, with the pain that is involved. If I tried both our minds wouldn’t reform and we would die, the body would be no more than an empty shell. I wouldn’t even be able to find a new host.’

‘…So were stuck like this forever?...What’s done is done…Let’s just get rid of Sombra for now.’ I responded trying to hide my sorrow. Difficult to do if you’re the same pony.

We felt wetness on our face. A hoof stroked our eye wiping away the tears that had begun to form on our body. “We will discuss this later.” We said to Rainbow and Skies. “Go to the Castle. We will keep Sombra at bay.” The two looked confused but left flying towards the castle. We shifted and soon became wisp like with the exception of our head giving us the same look as Sombra, the only difference being our eyes and that we had smoke like wings. I may have complained about the way Sombra looked, but I think I pull this off nicely. We took off soaring into the air waiting for Sombra to return. He didn’t take long. He came charging at us horn glowing spells flying. We dodged them easily and quickly got behind him casting a spell of our own hitting him square in the jaw. “Give up now Sombra, you can’t win!” We called out to him. “The two of us may be equally matched, but we have another kingdom on our side! You will be over powered!”

A glint coming from the spire caught our gaze as well as Sombra’s. Our eyes focused quickly. It was Spike with the real crystal heart… and he was falling towards the ground. Sombra reacted faster and started to charge them. We would never be able to catch up. Even if Spike managed to grab the heart the fall would kill him. No matter what happened Sombra would get the heart and this would all be over. More movement caught our eye. It was on the balcony. We saw Armor holding Cadence above his head.

‘What is he…’

‘…Did he just throw his wife?’

‘Why yes, yes he did.’

With Armors boost Cadence was rocketing through the air, and snatched away the heart right in front of Sombra taking Spike along for the ride as well, We smiled. Cadence glided down and tossed the crystal heart into the opening below the spire. We saw the light as the entire kingdom, ponies and all, started to glow. The light suddenly condensed and there was a large wave of light. As it hit Sombra he vanished into nothingness.

‘We should really get away.’ The darkness thought.

‘What why?’ I asked.

‘Look what that did to Sombra, Think what it might do to us!’ he told me.

I quickly realized he was right and we turned to flee, but our minds weren’t in sync and we weren’t fast enough. I felt the wave hit us and my mind exploded in pain. My black out came swiftly, the last thing I heard was our body still screaming in pain.

Chapter 71

Chapter 71

As my mind started to come back online I registered a soreness all around my body and a noise coming from close to me. After a minute or so it started to clear up.

"-up. Wake up. Wake up. Wake up. Wake up." I recognized the voice, the darkness, he sounded as monotonous and uncaring as always.

'Just give me a few more minutes.' I thought to him.

"Wake up. Wake up. Wake up." He continued like he hadn't heard me.

'Just be quiet for five minutes.'

Wake up. Wake up.

I finally had enough I sat straight up. "Alright! I'm-" When my eyes opened I found my vision obscured by darkness.

"Would you please remove your head from my chest?"

I backed my head out quickly and I found a vaguely pony shaped mass of shadows standing above me. The 'pony' jumped down from the bed and stood next to it. I noticed a glass of water on a table next to the bed. I tried to levitate it over to me, but nothing happened. I strained harder but still with no results.

"Sorry, but pegasus can't use magic." The 'pony' who I'm fairly certain was the darkness told me.

"Pegasus?" I asked worriedly. I quickly looked around the room and saw a full body mirror on one of the walls. I rolled out of the bed and winced as my hooves touched the ground. Looking down at my legs I noticed my coat. It wasn't black like it normally was, instead it was a midnight blue. I quickly shuffled my way over to the mirror and got a good look at myself. Something was very wrong. When I looked in the mirror what I saw staring back at me wasn't the me I was used to. There was a pegasus standing there with a midnight blue coat and light blue eyes. I quickly reached up to my forehead and felt around, the image in the mirror did the same. There was no horn. I turned back to the mass of darkness. "WHAT'S GOING ON?!" I asked panicking.

I suddenly heard hoof steps running down the hall outside the door. The darkness lost its pony shape and became more like a puddle on the ground. It moved quickly to the corner of the room and blended with the shadows already there. The door suddenly bust open and I saw the girls standing there, Rainbow in front "Shadow?" she asked.

"I think." I answered lifting up a hoof and looking over the new midnight blue coat. I was suddenly immobilized by a tight embrace. I felt myself lose balance and I fell onto the floor letting out a sharp yelp of pain as I hit.

"Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry." Rainbow said quickly as she let go of me and pulled me up.

"It's alright, I'm just sore from..." I gripped my head. "What was it that happened?"

"You got hit by the blast from the crystal heart. It didn't react well with you." Twilight told me.

"Good to know." I responded testing my legs, still sore but I'm mobile at the least. "What was I like when you found me?" I asked.

"Bad." Rainbow told me. "You had lost consciousness while in the air and fell a long way. You were lucky that you hit the road and not a crystal spike."

"I don't feel that lucky. Did I look like this when you got there?" I questioned.

"Yeah, we weren't sure it was you at first, but there was nopony else around so we assumed it was." Rainbow told me.

"I did a few tests, I can only feel normal pegasus magic in you." She told me. "I think the darkness is gone." She continued with a small smile.

"Not quite." I responded looking over towards the corner.

"Must you always ruin my plans?" The darkness asked as he stepped out of the corner and assumed a pony shape yet again. The girls gasped and formed a wall between me and him. Both I and the darkness looked at each other in confusion. I stretched my wings, they were sore but not as much as my legs. I got into the air and did a quick flap getting past the wall and next to the darkness.

"What are you all doing?" I asked.

"Shadow, he's the darkness he's here to-" Rainbow started.

"Attempt to connect our minds again." The darkness finished.

"Exactly." Twilight responded. "We can't let him do that." She said as her horn started to glow.

I used my wings and gave a quickly flap just fast enough to avoid the levitation field she tried to set up. "And who says that's not what I want too?" I asked them. They recoiled slightly in surprise.

"You... you really want him to be a part of you again?" Rainbow asked me.

"Yes, no, maybe. I don't know." I answered as Skies took to the air from the wall and landed on my back. "It's like I said before, the darkness is what made me into who I am today. Without it, I don't know if I'll be the same." I turned and looked at my flank, it was bare. "I don't even have a cutie mark anymore." I told them. Their eyes widened and looked. "Stop looking at my flank!" I told them earning me multiple blushes that I smiled at. "Ha, still got it."

"Well, maybe if you lost your cutie mark that means without the darkness, something else is your special talent." Twilight said.

I turned to look at her. "...Maybe that's true, maybe it isn't. All I'm sure of is that darkness and fear is all I've ever known. I won't be able to make a decision so simply."

"Truthfully there's no decision to be made at all." The darkness said.

"If he wants to make a decision he can." Rainbow scolded the darkness.

I lifted a hoof to stop her. "If he says something he has logic following it." I told her. I turned to face the darkness. "...You can't bond with anypony else can you?" I asked him already knowing the answer.

"No, since I'm bonded for life and your still alive I'm only able to bond with you, and like this I can still only survive so long without a host." He answered.

"And you haven't gone back into my mind yet because?" I questioned.

"Your mind is too used to me. I tried multiple times but without success. In order to bond again I'm going to need your consent." He told me, I smiled I could tell by his tone he didn't like it one bit.

"So we'll just not let you bond and then you die it's that simple right? Then I think this should be a simple choice." Rainbow said.

I shook my head earning me a few questioning looks. "There's more to it than that isn't there?" I asked turning to him.

His 'body' nodded. "Though it is true that without a host I will die, but that road goes both ways." He answered. The girls gasped.

"So what you’re saying is that if we don't bond, we both die?" I asked and got a nod as an answer.

"You- you can't be- Shadow he has to be lying." Rainbow said worried.

I shook my head. "I've never know the darkness to lie. Maybe withhold information and use deception, but never actually lie. If he actually says the only choices I have are to bond with the darkness and live or refuse and die, that is all I have. He was right when he said there's really no decision to be made." I told her.

"So you're going to just accept him back just like that?" Rainbow asked with a slightly depressed tone.

I sighed and looked to the darkness. "How long left?" I asked.

"You've been out for a few days, I'd say one day left at the least." He answered.

"Alright then I have one day as Midnight." I got a few questioning glances. "What, look at me, do you really think calling me Shadow would fit this color?" I asked lifting up my newly blue leg.

Everypony just rolled their eyes, and I'm sure that if the darkness had eyes he would be rolling them as well.

"Very well 'Midnight' but before we do anything else. I have a few questions to ask you." Twilight said.

"Like what?" I responded.

"Well I saw you fighting Sombra while I was trapped at the top of the castle. What happened to you? Rainbow and Skies said you never gave them a straight answer." Twilight said.

I looked to the darkness. "I think you know more about this than me."

"Very well, I will explain as best I can. You are aware that Shadow and I are two separate beings, right?" He asked the group getting nods. "Well in order to beat Sombra I fused our minds into one creating a singular being." The darkness told them.

"I've never heard of anything like that how is that even possible?" Twilight asked.

"When you've been sentient for as long as I and my predecessors have been you manage to pick up a few tricks." The darkness said.

"That actually reminds me. How did we end up separated? I thought you said you couldn't concentrate long enough to separate us." I asked the darkness.

"Well you see, I have good news for you, and both bad and good news for me." He said. "Good news, you passed out before you could feel the pain of splitting up. Bad news, I didn't. Good news, I apparently can stay conscious long enough to perform the split." He explained.

I nodded. "So any chance were going to have to do anything like that again?" I asked.

"I guarantee it. When we become one again we will be in the fused state. I will have to separate our again minds to return us to our previous state." He told me. I grimaced. "Yes, I'm not looking forward to it either."

"Well onward to happier thoughts. I've got one day darkness free. So what's there to do?" I asked.

The girls started to smile, then it dropped and they looked towards the darkness. "What are we going to do about him?" Rainbow asked not even trying to hide her anger.

The darkness just chuckled. "Don't worry about me. I can be very inconspicuous." He said as he returned to his puddle like form and flowed under me blending with my shadow. "Shall we, I wish to get this over with as fast as possible."

"Okay." I said as I stood there looking at the girls. We stood there for a good few seconds of silence before I spoke again. "If any of you expect me to walk out that door first you're wrong. I learned my lesson, I'll just go the wrong way." The girls gave a small laugh and started out the door. I followed behind last shutting the door behind me and starting down the hall.

"Shadow." I heard from behind me. I turned my head and saw the girls walking down the hall the other way.

"...I don't even know how." I said turning around and following them.

The walk down to the lobby of the hospital was short, and as we signed me out I finally got a glimpse of the true crystal empire. I stopped at the door to the hospital and stared out at the empire.

"Oh, that's right this is your first time actually seeing the crystal empire isn't it. Well what do you think?" Twilight asked seeing my stare.

"Well...I don't like it." I answered.

"WHAT!?" Twilight and Rarity shouted.

I covered my ears. "I just don't like it. It’s too...shiny."

"How can it possibly be too shiny?!" Rarity asked with a slight annoyance.

"I don't know it's just too shiny." I told her

"I personally prefer the other version."

"Hush you." I responded.

"Twilight!" I heard a voice call. We all turned and saw Spike running towards us. He stopped in front of us. "A message from the princesses." He told us holding out a scroll.

Twilight took it and read through it.

"So what's up?" I asked.

"Well the princesses are going to arriving sometime today, they say they want to talk to you when they get here and you wake up." She told me.

"Alright, so we should probably tell them I'm awake now then." I said Twilight nodded and wrote down a quick note giving it to Spike when she finished. He lit it and sent it off. We continued walking down the street for a bit before Spike received another letter and Twilight went about reading it.

"So the princesses are going to arriving sometime this evening. They want us all to join them for dinner at the castle." She told the rest of us.

"Alright, then we should get started." I said. "Now please point me in the direction of the nearest restaurant, for I haven't eaten in the past few days."

The girls just smiled and we went down the road. Then a thought occurred to me. "Hey Twilight do the princesses know about my change?" I asked.

"In a way." She told me. "She knows that you changed, but not that you fused with the darkness since I didn't really even know until now." She told me.

"Well that wasn't what I was looking for, but it's good to know. What I meant was do they know I look like this or are they still expecting the alicorn me?" I elaborated.

"Oh, you're right. I haven't told them about that. I'll tell them right away." She responded.

I lifted a hoof and stopped her. "No, let's not. I have a few ideas for pranks I want to try." I said smiling.

"I don't think-" Twilight started.

"Don't worry I won't do anything too major. Just give them a surprise." I reassured her.

She didn't seem too happy, but she didn't send the letter.

Our walk to the restaurant was short, but interesting none the less. The crystal ponies confounded me. I mean, they were practically see-through. When I brought it up Twilight told me that each of them became like that for around a day after the crystal heart. They got sparkly and see through for a day and I went through astounding pain and was unconscious for three days... I think I got the better end of the deal.

I also got my fair share of stares from the crystal ponies. They had seen the girls around the city before but never myself, and I assumed no other trains had come here besides our own. They were no doubt wondering who I was. I smiled, It felt good to by a mystery again.

Our meal was short and we soon began making our way around the empire. They had decided to keep the fair going a full week and would continue the tradition every year for a full week to commemorate their release from Sombra’s rule, so there was no lack of things to do. We made our way around doing a lot of the activities. Rainbow and I even had a joisting match against each other. She had strength and speed, but I had technique. They seemed to balance out since we ended up tied at the end of it seven to seven. I wanted to stop after three. With so much to do we hardly noticed when evening came around. My stomach was what pulled us out telling me that it was dinner time.

We made our way to the castle so that we would be able to eat there. It would truly be an honor to dine with the princesses and any normal pony would make sure to be on their best behavior… Luckily, I’m anything but normal. I smiled as I approached the dining room doors.

“Show time.” I said to myself before pushing the doors open.

Chapter 72

Chapter 72

I opened the doors to the dining room and took a step back allowing the girls to enter before me. As soon as they had all gone by I closed the doors and followed them in.

“Ah my little ponies it is good to… Where’s Shadowmere, I thought you said he was with you.” Celestia said as she looked over our group.

I stepped forward meekly from the group. “Tha-that’s actually why I’m here, your majesties.” I stuttered out nervously, taking a very low bow. I make a lot of ponies nervous so I had picked up a few things.

“And who are you?” the princess asked.

I stood straight again. “Well, your majesties I am Doctor Suture. I’m the doctor overseeing Mr. Shadowmere’s condition.” I lied out. “I heard about his arrangement to meet you and asked to come along, you see there’s been some… complications.”

“Complications? What do you mean?” Luna asked with a hint of worry.

“Well he awoke from comatose a few hours ago and was acting normal, so decided to take him out of urgent care. However, less than an hour ago some damage from his accident must’ve caught up with him. These mares rushed him to the hospital.” I said indicating to the others. “We barely got to him in time.”

“Got to him in time?” Celestia asked. “What’s happening?”

I lowered my head slightly. “He’s relapsed into comatose, his brain function was deteriorating quickly. We worked hard and as fast as we could. We barely managed to keep him alive, but I’m afraid that his mind has degraded too much. We’re currently unsure how bad his condition is. Our best case scenario has him never waking up from his coma, worse case… He may have two days.” I looked back to the princesses. They had looks of horror. “I’m sorry to have to tell you this. I have to go now, I’m needed back at the hospital.” I said taking a bow.

“Wait.” Celestia said quickly. “What room is he in?” She asked.

My mind worked quickly thinking back to my room, I caught the number when I left. “Room 132 your majesty.” I answered.

“We’re going there now.” Luna said as she got down from her seat. Celestia did the same.

“Your majesty, I don’t know if that’s for the best. Adding more variables may just make things worse off for him.” I said to them.

“We care not, he is our friend and we shall see him.” Luna said as both she and Celestia walked by me.

“Your majesties wait.” I called out. They looked back at me. “I just have one thing to ask you before you leave to see him.”

“Then ask we are in a hurry.” Luna responded.

“Do you think it strange that there is a normal cutie-markless pony like me working at a hospital in the Crystal Empire?” I asked them flashing a grin.

The princesses were confused for a moment before I saw a flash of realization.

“Making them fear for your safety like that, I approve.” The darkness said with a chuckle as a puddle of shadows detached from my own shadow, which then formed into a pony shape.

“Shadow?” The princesses asked very surprised.

“Not with this coat color. I actually find Midnight preferable when I look like this.” I told them smiling. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the mares. Rarity and Twilight were both frozen in shock while the others were just trying not to laugh. “Also am I actually a friend and not a subject. I find that quite touching actually.”

Celestia was the first of the sisters to recover. “Yes that must by him. Only Shadowmere would be this difficult.”

“Calling me by my full name? Why that’s just mean.”

“I thought your full name was Midnight.”

“Shut up.”

"Now." Celestia said walking over to me. "Would you mind explaining...this?" She said gesturing to the darkness and myself.

"Do you want the long story or the short story?" I asked.

"Short if you would." Celestia told me.

"Very well, the darkness and I have split in mind and body from the magic explosion of the crystal heart. We are planning on rejoining very soon, to answer your question before you ask, yes I am fusing with him of my own choice. If I don't my life-force, as well as his, will expire." I told them.

"So the crystal heart's magic doesn't like you?" Luna asked.

"Well him more specifically." I said gesturing to the darkness. "But at the time we really weren't that distinguishable from the other."

"And just so your aware it wasn't a fun experience." The darkness said.

"Pardon?" Celestia asked.

"Splitting our minds hurts... a lot. I was lucky enough to pass out in the first few seconds. The darkness...not so much." I told them.

"Hmm, so how soon is it until you decide to fuse together again?" Celestia asked.

I looked at the darkness. "Well I estimate about two hours left before we die, one hour before we're immobile, and maybe five minutes before we start to become lethargic and the process begins." He said.

"...So guess that means now." I said.

"Wait, your seriously thinking of fusing right now?" Luna asked.

I gave a quick glance to the darkness. "Well no I'm not thinking that." I told her. "I'm doing it." My body suddenly ran cold as it was enveloped in the shadows. I felt pressure on my mind and I opened it up. I felt the darkness's presence rush into my body. My mind was disconnected from my body for a moment before my senses returned.

My eyes opened and I found myself eye to eye with Celestia. The entire room was silent with surprise.

"Shadow?" Celestia asked surprised by my newfound size.

"No, we are not Shadowmere." We said. "Nor are we the entity of darkness."

"What are you saying?" Luna asked.

"The two beings known as Shadowmere and the darkness are in our mind, but we are not either of them. We posses the strengths of both, but none of their weaknesses."

"So your not Shadow or the darkness, but instead a being create by the combination of them?" Celestia asked.

'Took them long enough to understand that.'

'They aren't very quick to accept new things are they.'

'Hey, they accepted us...well me.'

"Correct." We answered Celestia.

"So...what do we call you?" Luna asked. "I mean you said you aren't Shadow or the darkness."

"Hmm, you are right. Though we don't necessary require a name, It would prove an effective means of identifying us when we are being addressed." We responded. "...You may call us Erebus."

"So...what is your goal?" Celestia asked.

"Our goal...it is hard to say. All our attributes are normally a combination of things from both Shadowmere and the darkness. However, in this case their ideals differ so much that it has proven difficult to decide what it is we want from this world. Currently the only real objective we have, is survival." Erebus answered.

"So when do you plan on separating?" Luna asked.

Our eyes closed. "Not now, during separation the mental pain is truly unbearable. It is truly a surprise that the darkness has been able to stay conscious until the end. We will separate sometime later in the evening." Erebus answered opening our eyes.

"Wait so are Shadow and the darkness still inside your mind?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, both the darkness and Shadowmere are conscious and perceive all that we perceive. Their own experiences teaching us how to deal with different situations. Neither have true control, but they do have influence." Erebus told her.

"So what now?" Luna asked.

"Well, currently our body has been unconscious for a few days, and though we have taken the darkness' longevity we have retained Shadowmere's mortality and do in fact require food for survival, so we believe that dinner seems most appropriate." Erebus answered.

"That sounds like a good idea." Celestia said. "I do hope that Cadence and Shinning Armor arrive soon, they are certainly going to need an explanation."

"Agreed, we believe that it should us that tells them." Erebus said. Celestia nodded.

As they all sat down The doors opened again. This time Shining Armor and Cadence came through.

"Sorry we're late we-" Cadence started but froze as she saw Erebus.

We stood up. "Hello, allow us to introduce ourselves. We are Prince Erebus." We got many looks from the others around the table. "We're the brother to Celestia and Luna, we have been away for a long time on a diplomatic mission to the dragon empire. We have been out of touch for a while and have been unaware of the acts that have happened recently. Had we know we would've rushed home immediately." Erebus said.

"You have a brother?!" Cadence asked turning to Celestia.

Celestia gave us a small grin. "Why yes we do Cadence." She said playing along. "He has been away as he said for quite some time. Erebus this is our niece Cadence and her husband Shining Armor." Celestia said.

"Ah so this our niece that you've told us about." We said looking her over. "And our nephew-in-law." We continued looking at Armor. "...Royal blood has truly degraded, they'll just make any alicorn into royalty these days." We said shaking our head.

"Hey! Are you insulting my wife?!" Armor asked. "I don't care who you are I will not allow anypony to insullt her!" He continued.

"Actually no I was not referring to her." Erebus said. "I was refering to the newest alicorn declared royalty."

"Who do you-...Shadowmere?!" Cadence asked. "Shadowmere was declared royalty, when, by who?"

"Well, now, and by us." Erebus said with a small smile and gesturing to ourselves.

"Wha- You mean you just- how could- why-" Cadence stammered.

Armor however got a thoughtful look, then a look of realization. "Shadow?" He asked.

"Though he is up her we do prefer Erebus." We said indicating to our head. We then turned to the others. "It would appear we found another goal that both Shadowmere and the darkness share. We wish to pull pranks." Erebus said.

"What's going on?!" Cadence asked.

Celestia smiled. "Allow me to explain, Erebus would probably just confuse you further." Celestia proceeded to explain the details to Cadence and Armor, while everypony ate. Occasionally the two would send a surprised glance at Erebus. Celestia finished her explanation, and Cadence decided to ask some questions.

"So you're both Shadow and the darkness?" She asked.

"No we are neither Shadowmere or the darkness. We are a being created by both of them, but and not actually either of them." We answered. "Now if you will excuse us, we would like to leave the area."

"What? Why?" Twilight asked.

"Because we do not think you wish to hear us screaming." Erebus answered.

"WHAT?!" The table screamed with the exception of the princesses.

Erebus sighed. "As we have said the mental split is very painful, and in truth a danger to all around us. If the castor loses consciousness. Shadowmere's and the darkness' minds could be lost forever and as well as lose of control of our magic that could result in many damages." We answered.

"Well maybe we could-" Twilight started.

"Actually you can't." We interrupted as our horn glowed and we teleported to the outskirts of the empire. "Let us proceed."

'Any chance you found a way to make this not painful?'

'As a matter of fact yes.'

'Really?'

'Of course not. Bite down on something.'

'But I'm a mental entity.'

'Then Gaia help us.'

I felt the magic start, then came the tearing, then came the pain, then the screaming, and then blackness, followed by more screaming.

Chapter 73

Chapter 73

I opened my eyes and sat straight up screaming. I quickly looked around at my surroundings. Long curtains, large room, fluffy bed, panicked Rainbow next to me, light blue walls... wait panicked Rainbow? I quickly turned my head back around and saw Rainbow sitting next to me a worried look on her face.

"Shadow are you okay?" She asked.

I took a few deep breaths. "Yeah, yeah, I'm good." I said putting a hoof to my head. "My head is killing me though."

'You don't get to complain. You always pass out right as it starts.'

"It's only been two times." I told him.

"What?" Rainbow asked.

"Sorry, Darkness, too tired to just think this to him." I told her.

'I'm pretty sure it takes more energy to talk than to think.'

"Shut up." I told him. I looked back to Rainbow. "So where did I wake up this time?" I asked.

"A guest room in the castle." She answered.

"Crystal castle or Canterlot castle?" I questioned.

"Crystal." She told me.

"Shadow?" I heard Twilight say from the other side of the door. "Are you okay, we heard screaming?"

"Yeah, I'm alright." I said trying to light my horn to open the door. Rainbow however stopped me by putting a hoof on my head. She got up and walked to the door.

"Oh Rainbow you're already here." Twilight said as Rainbow opened the door.

"Well I didn't really leave." She responded.

"I swear if you say you didn't eat or sleep the entire time I was...How long have I been out?" I asked.

"Two days." Rainbow told me.

"Okay, as I was saying, you had better of eaten and slept sometime these last two days." I told her.

"Of course I did. Not like I'm going to give up my daily allotment of naps since I already knew you were going to be okay." She said.

"You confidence in me is encouraging." I told her. I decided to stand up from the bed. I rolled off and landed on my hooves. Looking I saw that they were once again their usual black color. I walked around the room a bit making sure my legs still worked. After I was confident that my legs weren't going to fall out from under me I noticed the window and walked over to it. It looked like I was on the lower part of the castle so I could see into the center and I saw the crystal heart floating there. There was a shiver that ran down my spine.

'Despite the fact that the heart is good I don't think I'm ever going to be able to be around it that much.'

'I don't even know if it will let you, it's not very fond of me.'

I turned away from the window closing my eyes and taking a few calming breaths.

"Shadow, you alright?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, just working through a few bad memories." I told her.

"You want to talk about it?" Twilight asked.

"What's there to talk about, It isn't emotional damage just pure pain. I'm pretty sure with all the stuff I've seen I'm not even able to get emotional damage anymore." I responded.

"Shadow that's not something you really want." Twilight said.

"In theory, but in practice it can be helpful." I told her.

"What do you mean?" Rainbow asked.

"Well... It gives you a pony willing to do what needs to be done." I answered.

"And that means what?" Twilight asked.

I sighed. "Because this world isn't perfect, it isn't all sunshine and rainbows. Sometimes good ponies have to do bad things, things that need to be done."

"You don't mean-" Rainbow started.

"Yes, I do. I mean what do you think happened to Sombra?" I asked them. Their eyes widened. "Listen keep this from Spike and Cadance. They don't need to know the full implications of what happened, but I know exactly what happened to Sombra, I was next to him when it happened and I even felt a little of it. What happened to him was neither quick nor painless. He was basically erased from existence. I may not know exactly how he came back this time, but I know for certain he won't be coming back ever." I told them.

The was an eerie silence that was followed by a crashing and shattering noise. All of us in the room turned our heads and saw both Cadance and Spike standing there a look of dread on both their faces. A silver platter and tea set broken in front of them.

"Don't-" I started, before the two ran off down the hall. "-go!" I finished extending a hoof. "Damn. Damn! DAMN!" I shouted into the air chasing after them. Every time, why did I even think to explain to the girls what truly happened. They could've just gone on living without knowing and be perfectly fine.

'Wow...that was enjoyable to watch.' The darkness said chuckling.

'shut your damn mouth or I swear I will make you wish Gaia never created the first darkness.' I told him.

'I've never seen you this upset before...I think I'm just going to be quiet for a while.'

I returned my focus to the hallway and kept running. Activating my power I found the two along with a third presence. I recognize the presence easily and then teleported just outside the room. The door was cracked open slightly so I pushed it open with my hoof and walked in. I found Cadance and Spike sitting there crying into Celestia's coat. Celestia was very confused. Obviously they hadn't told her what had them so upset, most likely too busy crying.

I walked forward and simply sat down a small ways away from the three. "I know it hurts, but you will need to accept it now." I told them.

"Accept it? Accept it?!" Cadance said looking at me. "How can we accept the fact that we killed somepony."

Celestia was now very concerned.

"Because sometimes some ponies don't deserve to live." I told them causing all three to stare at me. "I mean you know what Sombra did to this place, it can easily be considered justified." I told them.

The two continued crying while Celestia looked at me. "You told them?" She asked me.

"No, they overheard me talking about it, I didn't want them to know." I told her.

"How can you justify keeping something important like that from us?" Cadance asked me.

"Because look at you." I told them. "You aren't ready to deal with that kind of weight on your conscience."

"And how would you know?!" Cadance countered.

"Because I know more than anypony about all this shit!" I shouted back making the room go silent. "I know what it's like to feel despair from killing, I know what it's like to feel the fear of dying, I know what it's like to kill. I'm not innocent, Even without darkness. I don't like to admit it but I've killed in cold blood, and sometimes I even enjoyed it." I told them. I could feel the fear from Cadance and Spike, Celestia had more concern. "The only little thing I can cling onto is the fact that I have never killed an innocent. I couldn't even tell you how many ponies I've killed, I've lost count. All I can say is that by killing them I spared the lives of innocents." Cadance and Spike were both looking away from me, while Celestia just looked at me with sadness. "I know that it seems like it's not fair, but that's life. Somepony has to do the hard things so that others don't have to. I've grown to accept this fact, now it's your choice. Will you accept this as true or will you deny it and attempt to live in your perfect fantasy world as long as you can?" They continued to look away. "You're going to have to realize it eventually. You're both basically eternal and you're going to-"

"Shadow!" Celestia said forcefully, interrupting me. "I think that's enough."

I took a few deep breaths. "I'm sorry, it's a topic I find difficult to discuss gently."

"Considering what you've seen I can understand that, but that's no reason to be so harsh to them. They will need time acceptance doesn't happen in an instant." Celestia told me.

I nodded. "I know, I'm just angry right now. I didn't want them to know, not like this."

"I understand, just go get some rest and calm down. We can discuss this later." Celestia said.

I gave a small nod and left the room. As I shut the door behind me and turned around. I found the girls all standing there. With the exception of Skies they all had a worried expression.

'Oh Celestia, how much did they hear?'

'Probably enough'

Chapter 74

Chapter 74

I stood in the hallway the girls in front of me. Skies had come over and was laying on my back. "...So...I suppose you have questions." I said breaking the silence.

"You could say that." Twilight told me.

I sighed. "Come on, let's go someplace more private." I said as I walked away. We managed to find our way to the top of the castle. I took a seat on the edge overlooking the city. Rainbow and Skies each sat on one side of me while the others stood around us. "Well, ask away." I said to them.

"...Do you really think that everypony can't just live in peace?" Twilight asked.

"Considering that there will always be ponies like Sombra, I do think that. You're all lucky though, Equestria is better than everywhere else. Griffin kingdom, Minitour lands, Zebra tribes. They have to deal with many more and much worse hardships." I told her.

"Like what?" Rainbow asked.

"An ever changing leadership, civil wars, assassins, raiders." The girls were staring at me. "All that and worse."

The girls were silent. "Alright fine so we're lucky, but why does that mean that you need to be able to do the hard things, isn't that why we have guards?" Twilight asked.

"Guards are there to protect the peace, but they don't fight for it. If the peace is taken away there's nothing they can really do to get it back." I told them. "A guard's job is to keep ponies alive, not take lives."

"Well it's not your job either." Rainbow told me.

"Maybe not, but if I don't who will?" I responded. "I'm one of the few ponies who can kill with little to no remorse, and sometimes I'm needed to."

"You shouldn't ever need to." Twilight scolded.

"Nopony should, but then reality kicks in. You remember the Crimson Hoof gang, or the Shadow Servers?" I asked, no doubt they did. The girls cringed slightly confirming my thoughts. "Life can be cruel, it can be kind, it can be nothing. That's what life is, an everchanging chaos that is impossible to predict."

The girls were silent.

I turned around and looked out at the kingdom below me. "Those ponies down there don't show it, but inside their hearts are hurting. They smile not because they are truly happy, but so that others will see it and just maybe forget the fear for a little bit. It's easy for them now, but soon the world will catch up and smiling will become harder and harder for them." I told the girls. "In one maybe two more generations the fear will pass though. The children will grow up not knowing the true feeling of fear that those before them knew. To them, it will probably just be another history lesson to sleep through, but to those that were here it will be all too real."

"That's terrible, how can you just say things like that?" Twilight asked.

"Because I'm all to familar with it. For example, the tale of Nightmare Moon. To you all it was nothing but a story, but to Celestia it's a different story entirely. I've felt the sadness that she feels from it. To somepony who was there, history means very different things." I told her.

There was a silence and then I heard a small sigh from behind me. I turned and saw Celestia and Luna standing there behind the girls. The girls bowed and I turned back towards the city.

"Um, Is-is that true?" Twilight asked her mentor.

"Yes my student, to many now the tale of Nightmare Moon is a happy tale, of the day a great evil was banished, but to me it is the day I was forced to banish my sister. What Shadowmere said is true, though I would've prefered if he had refrained from talking about it." Celestia said. I wasn't looking, but I'm sure she had a small glare aimed at me.

"My appologies." I said still looking away.

I heard a sigh and hoof steps towards me. Both Rainbow and Skies backed away from me as the Celestia came and stood next to me. "You have a very cynical outlook on life don't you?" She asked.

"In my position can you blame me?" I responded.

"I suppose I can't, but you can try to keep it to yourself." She told me.

"I did for the longest time. I tried to seem as normal and happy as I could before, but now it just seems like everywhere I look there's something reminding me of how hopeless this world seems." I told her.

Celestia sighed. "The world isn't hopeless. As long as we have friends and family we can always find happiness and hope somewhere." She countered.

"Friends and family was never really my strong point." I told her.

"Maybe previously, but now you have friends, you have your sister, you're even having a casual conversation with a princess right now." She said.

I felt a soft smile come across my mouth. "That I do, but the past can be hard to forget." I responded.

"Yes, it can be, but that doesn't mean you can't try." Celestia said. "If you can continue to smile through dark times eventually good things will come, you just need to wait for them."

I closed my eyes. Many memories flashed through my mind. Discovering my ability, getting disowned, run out of towns. However, then there was Skies, Rainbow, and the girls there too. I put on a small smile. "Well I just hope they don't decide to take their time." I said to Celestia.

She gave me a smile in return. "Just focus on the positive and I'm sure they won't." She told me.

I gave a small nod, then my smile wavered. "and... how are they?" I asked.

Celestia sighed. "They've calmed down for the time being. I think in time, as long as they are able to share their thoughts with, they should be fine...I think Spike would probably be bettter confiding in Twilight." She added as an after thought.

"No argument there." I agreed. "I can be rather blunt."

The roof was silent for some time. I couldn't say if it was a content silence or an akward silence. Whatever it was I decided to break it.

"So any plans on when we'll be leaveing the empire?" I asked. "I'm not necessary the most fond of this place."

The princesses gave a small chuckle. "The two of us plan to leave tomorrow. If you wish to leave then, you could accompany us." Luna said.

I looked to the girls. "I don't know about you, but I'll be taking that offer, I'd like to get back to my own bed." I told them.

They smiled. "As much as I would like to stay with my brother for a bit longer, I do need to get back to some of my research. We have been away for a little while." She said.

"Yeah, and the clouds here are nowhere near as comfortable as a Ponyville cloud." Rainbow said.

The rest of us rolled our eyes. "So no objections to taking the morning train back home." I said. The word home was still slightly foreign to me. After the years of constant travel it was a strange feeling havin a permanent house to go back to. The girls shook their heads though. "Then I suggest we pack up tonight. Don't want to be tardy tomorrow." I said with a smirk casting a quick glance towards Twilight who was now glaring at me. The rest of my company however was snickering, including the princesses.

"I'm right here you know." Twilight said.

"What are you talking about? Did I say anything about you?" I asked innocently. Twilight's eye twitched slightly. I just chuckled. "Seriously if you don't want me to tease you don't react so hilariously." I told her.

Twilight just rolled her eyes and looked away. "When you decide to be serious I'll talk to you again." She said.

The silent treatment...wow... that's really foalish. Well then, I can play this game. I smirked. "But aren't you talking to me again right now?" I asked her with a smirk.

"Well, no- I mean-" She started.

"You're doing it again now." I interrupted causing the others around us to chuckle.

Twilight just kept her mouth shut.

"See, you just keep talking to me."

"What? When?

"Right now." I answered smiling.

The girls around us began to laugh, while Twilight's eye started twitching again. Why is that so satisfying? Eventually Twilight just sighed, taking a few deep breaths.

"...Why did I fall for that?" She asked herself.

I just smiled and walked over to her. I patted her one the head. "Because you lack my amazing social skills." I told her.

"Your amazing social skills?" She asked amused.

"Hey, you try convincing entire towns that your not a monster for over seventeen years. It makes you a pretty good public speaker." I told her with a smile as I walked off, Skies close behind me. Behind me was silence. Once again I am victorious through my illogical logic.

Chapter 75

Chapter 75

I was sitting on the train looking out the window. I was the only pony still awake, we had to get up early to catch the morning train. I would've gone to sleep myself. However, the nightmares still come, and I don't know if one of them might turn into a full blown night terror. The girls still weren't fully aware of them, they knew about my nightmares, but not that some of them can escalade farther. I think Rainbow may have her suspicions, but she hasn't said anything to me about it. Instead of resting I stared out the window in a sort of trance. It was a little skill I learned to keep the body and mind rested without the need of sleep. It isn't quite as effective as sleeping, but it keeps me moving.

'This is so boring'

I blinked my eyes a few times coming out of my trance. 'you need to learn to enjoy the little things.' I told the darkness.

'Enjoy the little things...you realize I enjoy pain and fear right?' He responded.

I sighed, the darkness and I had grown slightly closer after the whole fusing thing. We would probably never say that to anypony though. Him because of his pride, and me because...well because they just wouldn't understand. Everypony who knows the darkness thinks he's evil, but I know better. He isn't really evil, he's done some bad things yes, but he isn't evil, he's just fear. 'you should really try to get a hobby.' I told him.

'A hobby? You want me to get a hobby? You realize that right now I'm just a voice inside you're head right? He said.

'Then take up speechwriting. I could always use some good material.'

If the darkness had any eyes I could tell he would be rolling them.

'...We've been through some rough times haven't we? The darkness asked, more of a statement really.

'Yeah, but at the very least we had each other to fall back on." I respond.

He just let's out a small chuckle. 'Just remember the only reason I help you is because I'm used to you being my host, and I don't want to got through another transition.' The darkness tells me.

'And for Skies.' I say to him hoping for a good response.

'...Yeah, and for Skies.' That surprises me, I was expecting some snappy comeback, not...not that. 'Just go back to meditating already. He tells me. I don't respond I just stare out the window. I spend a few minutes contemplating what the darkness said before I make my mind fade out again.

The sound of a train whistle brings me back from my trance. The train only has two stops so I can take a guess where we are. Looking around I see the girls already up and about the train car. I stretch a little and get down from my seat going and standing next to Rainbow and Skies.

"Bout time you came to. You've just been staring out that window since we left the station." Rainbow said.

"What I like windows." I responded. Rainbow just rolls her eyes. "What time is it by the way?" I ask the girls.

"It's just a little after noon." Twilight answers.

"Alright then, as soon as we get off I'm going to my house. I'm making a tulip sandwich, and then I'm going to get into my bed and sleep the rest of the day away." I say.

"Really that's your plan?" Twilight asks.

"Hey it sounds like a great plan to me." Rainbow says backing me up.

"Exactly, I haven't been back home in what feels like forever. It will feel great to be able to sleep in my own bed again." I tell Twilight.

The train doors open and we all step out onto the platform and I take a deep breath in. The crystal empire was cold being as far north as it was, but the Ponyville air still has it's homey warmth.

I turn and start towards the far side of town where my house is. "Well so long, farewell, au revoir, beannacht, arrivederci, vale, goodbye. Do not disturb me unless the town in under attack and you can't handle it, a personal summons from the princess, or a sale at 'Quills and Sofas' I'm a bit low on quills and I'm sure the sofa cushions need replacing." I say as I wave to the girls. They all just give a small laugh as we all take our separate directions.

I got to my house and took a key from my saddlebags and unlocked the door. I let Skies go in first and followed behind closing the door behind me. I didn't waste anytime putting my plan into action. Skies and I went to the kitchen and each made ourselves a sandwich. When I finished mine I went up to my room tossed my saddle bags onto a chair and fell into my bed not even bothering with the sheets. I yawned and looked up at the ceiling as darkness began to creep into my vision and I drifted off to sleep. The nightmares came just like they usually do, but I didn't care. My bed was just to comfortable to be saddened by nightmares.

I don't know how long I was sleeping for, but I do know that what woke me was a loud banging on the front door. I tried to cover my ears, but the banging could still be heard. Eventually I sighed and got out of bed. I walked to the from door and opened it. At the door were all the girls minus one Twilight. I sighed, "I told you three things to wake me for which one is it?" I asked them.

"All of the above." Rainbow answered.

That woke me up. "Explain." I said.

"Well the summon from the princess and the sale are pretty self explanatory, so well just go straight to the town being under attack and we can't do anything about it." Rainbow told me.

"Skies, emergency, code orange!" I called back into the house.

"Magic, animal, pony, or unknown classification?!" She called back from her room.

I turned to the girls. "What's the problem?" I asked them.

They were slightly stunned and confused but they snapped out of it. "There's this horrendous mare named Trixie that came to town. She was here before and lost a magic duel to Twilight." Rarity started.

"She challenged Twilight again, but this time she had some weird amulet that made her more powerful. She beat Twilight and now Twilight can't come back into Ponyville." Rainbow continued.

I turned back into the house. "Pony, Magic, and Unknown!" I called in.

"Falls more under your category, you can deal with it, I'm going back to sleep!" Skies responded.

"Don't sleep for too long!" I told her and I walked out and shut the door locking it.

"Okay so would somepony please clarify why Twilight took this duel without my knowledge?" I asked them as I started to make my way towards the town.

"Well she took your comment about not waking you very seriously and she thought that Trixie would be easy to beat, but she didn't expect the amulet." Rainbow told me.

"Alright, I'll deal with it." I said as I took in the details. "I've learned a lot about magic artifacts, I'll be able to figure something out." I told them. "Where's Trixie now?" I asked.

"Probably in the main square she's taking over control of Ponyville." Pinkie said hoping along, she didn't seem to down about all this.

I turned down a street and made my way towards main street. Whoever this Trixie was, I was going to put a stop to her. Nopony messes with my home or my friends.

I walked into the main square ponies were running around preforming random things. There was a large chariot outside town hall that lacked wheels, and new flags were flying all over town. My horn started to glow, I am an expert on magic and I had picked up a few tricks but this was by far my favorite I had learned.

"TRIXIE! COME OUT HERE AND FACE ME! I CHALLENGE YOU TO A MAGIC DUEL, BUT FEEL FREE TO REFUSE IF YOU'RE SCARED YOU'RE GOING TO LOSE! I shouted at town hall my voice amplified by magic, thank you Luna. A mare came storming out of the building that I had never seen before, no doubt Trixie. Her eyes met mine, my challenge had been accepted.

Chapter 76

Chapter 76

I watched as the mare stormed out of town hall.

"Who dare's challenge the Great and Powerful Trixie!?" She questioned.

I paused for a moment.

'Did-did she just refer to herself in the third-pony perspective?' The darkness asked.

'Yes, yes she did.'

'...She seems arrogant as Tartarus.'

'You can say that again.'

I left my mental conversation and returned to the real world. "I-!" The mares around me all covered their ears. I cut my magic. "Sorry, forgot about that. I am the one who challenged you." I told her.

"And who might you be?" The mare asked. I observered her, she held herself above all others. I noticed the amulet she wore right away.

I was staring at the amulet. "Yep, that's dark magic." I stated. The girls around me just looked confused, but Trixie quickly brought up her hoof blocking the amulet from my view. "Oh, don't try to hide it. I've already seen it, and I didn't even need to see it to know about it." I told her.

"So you are familiar with The Alicorn Amulet?" She asked.

"The Alicorn Amulet?... Really?... That's a stupid name." I said.

"You-you didn't know about it?" Trixie asked surprised.

"Nope, I just know it's dark magic that powers it." I told her.

She glared at me.

'Have you ever run into this Alicorn Amulet before?' I asked the darkness.

'Once before actually. Not me specifically, but a previous incarnation.'

'And how were they involved?' I asked.

'They helped create it.'

'...So do we have an advantage, or is it full-proof?'

The darkness just chuckled. 'Well, it was designed so that only the pony that put it on could take it off, but do you think an incarnation of darkness wouldn't put some backdoor so it couldn't be used against us?'

'So what is it?'

'...Give me a minute.'

'Really?'

'Hey, it's been a long time since that incarnation.'

'Fine, fine. At least tell me you remember what it does.' I responded.

'Of course, it was designed to increase a ponies magical ability to rival the power of the alicorns, but it in true darkness fashion it came with a trade off. The ponies dark feelings and emotions were increased exponentially.'

'So she's kind of insane right now?' I asked.

'In a sense.'

"Trixie, I'm going to have to ask you to remove the amulet." I said aloud.

"Why would Trixie do such a thing?" She questioned.

"Would you be any more inclined to cooperate if I told you the amulet was corrupting your mind and emotions?" She just glared at me some more. "I take it that's a no."

"Your words mean nothing to me." Trixie stated. "I have risen above all ponykind. Only an alicorn could even provide a small challenge for me!" She shouted.

I looked to my sides, both my wings were folded in blending with my coat. I gave a sheepish smile as I extended my wings making them seen. Lost an element of surprise? Maybe. Saw the best surprised reaction in all of ponykind? Yes.

"You-you are-" Trixie stammered out in surprise. I felt a slight fluctuation in the dark magic in the amulet.

"Devilishly handsome, I know." I smiled fully.

Trixie's surprise became annoyance, and I felt the amulet become steady again.

'That's what it was.' The darkness said suddenly.

'What?'

'The backdoor, the amulet's greatest strength is anger and hatred. The farther you push her mind away from those feelings the weaker the hold of the amulet.' The darkness answered.

'And exactly what feelings make it weaker?' I asked.

'Well happiness and joy obviously, but I think taking the fear and sadness route might be more our kind of thing.' He told me.

'So if I just make her feel sad the amulet will weaken?' I felt the darkness give a pulse of conformation. 'easy enough...in theory'

"Will you focus!" Trixie said angrily. "You're the one who challenged me, but you keep staring off into nothing and spacing out!"

I returned my focus to Trixie, I opened my mind and allowed my power to seep through. I had a little difficulty getting through the small ward put up from the amulet, but it was apparent Trixie had no practice with fighting off mental attacks. I managed to get through and I began to worm my way through her mind trying to find some fear or sad memory.

I found one...and I'm not too proud that I'm going to be using it.

"Tell me Trixie, why are you so obsessed with power?" I asked.

She looked confused, but answered after a moment. "Because power is everything in this world. If you lack something you can use power to get it." She told me.

"Really? Are you sure it's that?" I questioned, pausing. I took a deep breath and let out a sigh, I didn't want to have to say this, but there wasn't another choice. "Are you sure it's not because your father came home drunk every night and beat you because you were a failure as a unicorn?" The words came out sounding strong, but inside it really just hurt me to say them.

The reaction was immediate. The girls around me gasped and stared at Trixie. Trixie's eyes were wide. She faltered and stepped back. "Why-How-Where did you-" She tried to ask her voice weakened.

"Why did he think you were so weak? Was it because you couldn't preform a simple levitating spell?" I continued my questioning, but the more I said the worse I felt.

Trixie's eyes opened even wider and I could see tears starting to form in her eyes, she already knew what came next. I sensed the amulet it was significantly weaker... but it wasn't weak enough. It pained me, but I had to continue.

I shut my eyes hoping to hide my own tears that had begun to form. "A simple spell that- that could've been used to lift a steel beam off of your mother and kept her from being crushed to death."

I kept my eyes shut, my own tears beginning to fall. I didn't like doing this, I didn't like hurting her like this. I didn't look, but I could hear Trixie. She was crying openly now. Her mind forced away from her anger, and instead being sucked back into her saddest day. The amulet was the weakest it had even been. I finally opened my eyes. Trixie had fallen back into a sitting position and was using her front legs to weep into. I began walking to her. My horn lit up with dark magic. Even if the amulet was weak normal magic still wouldn't be able to do anything to it. After some effort my dark magic pried open the amulets latch and it fell off. I continued to walk towards Trixie. I sat down next to her and wrapped my front legs around her.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry." I told her. I could feel my fur becoming wet as her tears ran down my coat. I sat there comforting her, after all it was my fault she was like this to begin with. I was managing to hold back my own tears. A foal who wasn't good enough for their father. It was a little to close to home for me.

Chapter 77

Chapter 77

There was a silence around myself and the crying mare. I sat with her letting her cry. I opened my eyes and looked behind me. I saw the girls standing there, looking at Trixie in a new light.

I lit my horn and the amulet floated over to me. I put it in my hoof.

'This thing is evil.'

'Yeah it's evil. It was made by the darkness. What did you expect?'

'You know what I mean.'

The darkness chuckled. 'So what do you plan on doing with it?' he asked me.

'Can we destroy it?'

'It'll take some time and power, but in theory we could destroy it with out own dark magic.'

'Good, we're going to be doing that.'

'Alright.'

'Really? I expected you to be against destroying it.'

'Why it was a different darkness that created it, I have no attachment to it.'

I rolled my eyes. "Dash go get Twilight, tell her it's over now. Fluttershy, I think you should take Trixie somewhere more private. AJ, Rarity, and Pinkie try to get everything back to normal here." I told each of the girls.

"Alright, but what are you going to do?" Rainbow asked me.

I looked at the amulet in my hoof. "I'm going to get rid of this thing, for good." I told them. They seemed satisfied with my answer and began to go about their tasks. I found my way back to my home. Locking the door behind me I turned to head towards my basement.

"Hey everything okay?!" Skies called from upstairs. "Is it over?!"

"Almost." I called back. "Just got to destroy an ancient evil artifact. I'll be in the basement if you need me."

"Alright, be careful!" Skies responded.

"When am I ever not?" I said. I just heard a laugh from up the stairs. I smiled lightly as I made my way to the door that was behind the stairs. Opening it was another set of stairs that led down into a very dark room. Lighting my horn a soft glow followed me as I descended. I entered the room at the bottom of the stairs. I lit a candle that was sitting on a small desk in the room. The desk was covered in books, papers, and notes. Looking over to the side I saw a single bookshelf that had a few books on it. I returned my attention to the table and brushed some of the books aside to make room for the amulet.

'You don't happen to remember where we put the book on enchanted artifacts do you?' I asked the darkness.

'You were reading it yesterday, it's probably under all those papers.' The darkness told me.

I began to dig through the books and papers until I found a black book bound with twine. It had the outline of a flaming sword on the cover. I smiled and opened up the book.

'Let's see, let's see. Enchanting, no. Purpose, no. History, no. Ah here we are, disenchanting.' I read mentally threw the different chapters.

'Okay so we'll need the actual incantation used to enchant it.'

'I can do that.'

'A runic circle, depicted in the book, easy enough. Lastly, some enchantments result in the destruction of the item when disenchanted, and only a magic of similar type is capable and must have at least the same level of magic.'

'...That may be a problem.'

'Meaning?' I questioned.

'Well the incarnation of darkness that did this was the one of the most powerful, second only to the original darkness. You don't have enough magic in comparison.'

'So you're going to have to take over? Is that it?' I asked him annoyed.

'No.' He told me. 'Separate neither of us are strong enough.'

'Well then what are we-...We're going to have to do that again aren't we?'

'Sadly, yes.'

I took a deep breath in. 'Alright let's get this over with.'

I let out my breath and allowed the boundaries of my mind to fall away. I felt a second mind begin to connect to mine, and soon they were one. The shadow's in the room swirled around my hooves and engulfed me. When the shadow's cleared I was no longer standing there.

We looked down at the amulet on the table. Our horn began to glow a dark black, similar to our ethereal mane. The amulet began to float in the air above the circle that was now glowing beneath it. The metal of the amulet began to crack slowly a small light emanating from the cracks showing that it held power. The light began to dim until it faded away completely. The amulet began to rust and turned to dust before our very eyes.

"It is done, let us return to our rest now." We said calmly.

'And here comes the suck.'

'You can say that again.' The darkness agreed. 'Bite something.'

'We talked about this.' I said mentally grimacing.

Suddenly there was a loud knock at the basement door. "Brother we have company!" Skies called down.

'A distraction, great, let's go deal with that first and delay this as long as possible.'

'Seconded.'

We groaned and started to walk back up the stairs opening the door with our magic. Skies stood there startled. She was not expecting Erebus to be the one to walk out of there.

"The guests?" We asked of her.

She recovered quickly. "Oh, they're in the living room."

"Let us not keep them waiting then." We said as we walked towards the living room.

We entered and we saw the elements sitting there minus one Fluttershy.

"Shad- I mean Erebus?" Twilight asked surprised. "Oh, Celestia please tell me it wasn't you who defeated Trixie." She said worried.

We raised an eyebrow. "We find it strange that you would worry about the one you call enemy, but no we didn't partake in the duel. There wasn't really even a duel at all. Shadowmere and the Darkness worked together and talked Trixie into removing the amulet. I was simply brought here to destroy the amulet. Which has been done." We told her.

"Oh, well that-that's great." Twilight said cheerfully. "So where is Trixie then?" She asked.

"We are unsure at the moment. We expect she is somewhere with Fluttershy crying." We told her.

"Wha-What?!" Twilight questioned. "I thought you said Shadow talked to her."

"I did say, and he did. He talked to her about how her mother died and she and her father believe that it was all her fault, and he beat her daily as a foal because of it." We said like it was obvious.

"She-Her-How-WHAT?!" Twilight suddenly yelled.

We activated our power. "Trixie is currently at Fluttershy's home if you wish to speak to her." We told her. She bolted out the door followed quickly by the rest of the mares.

It was just Skies and us left now.

"You should go and apologize." Skies said.

"Why? We stopped her didn't we?" We asked.

"And it hurt her because of the way you stopped her." Skies told us. "You may not be fully my brother, but I know he's part of you somewhere and you should know what the right thing to do is." She said.

We blinked and remained silent for a moment. "You are...right. We will go now. Be good." We told Skies as we teleported from the house. We reappeared just in time to see Fluttershy's door close. We approached the door calmly and knocked a few times. The door opened to a very angry looking Fluttershy.

We were actually scared.

"YOU!" She shouted. "You caused her so much emotional turmoil! I can't believe that you of all ponies could do such a thing!" She said ranting. "And furthermore I-I-i-" Fluttershy slowed to a stutter as she finally took notice of who I really was. She was talking to part of us, but she was expecting only him.

"We know we have caused her pain." We told her. "That is why we are here, to apologize fully. Shadowmere apologized, but I believe the mare was too distraught to comprehend it fully."

Fluttershy became slightly less scared and even had a small smile. "Oh good, good. Come in then, everypony is in the main room." She said standing aside to allow us to enter.

We ducked our head too fit through the doorway and looked at those in the room. Trixie sat in the middle of the room only sniffling now surrounded by the elements. She looked up and panicked slightly as she was us.

"Who-who are you?" She asked.

"We are Erebus, Lord of Darkness." We answered her. "We have met before...well you have met part of us."

Trixie was still staring at us in fear. "P-part of you?" She asked.

"The one that is called Shadowmere, the pony who challenged you to the duel. He is part of our mind." We told her.

"Wh-What?!" She asked. "That-that's impossible."

"Not for one who is cursed as he is." We responded.

"C-cursed?" Trixie asked.

"Yes, cursed to know the darkness that inhabits the hearts of ponies. That is why he knew of your darkness, and why he understands it." We told her.

"Understands-Understands!" Trixie said angrily. "How could he understand. Okay so maybe he knows what I went through, but that doesn't mean a thing. He didn't have to live through the pain I did!" Trixie shouted angrily.

The magic in us began to stir, our eyes became pits of blackness darker than the Tartarus. Trixie's eyes widened as she was taken away from her mind.

~~~~~~~~~

“You were always a good kid but look what you did now. You are not my son anymore. My son was a prodigy you are a monster. You no longer have any connection to us I suggest you leave.”

~~~~~~~~~

Trixie gasped suddenly as her mind became her own again.

"That was but the beginning of the hardships he faced." We told her. "Believe us when we say that he does understand."

Chapter 78

Chapter 78

Trixie was laying on the ground staring up at us.

"Wha-what was that?" She asked struggling to stand.

"Do not exert yourself. We showed you a piece of the one called Shadowmere's past. The day he was disowned. You may feel lightheaded, your mind is not used to the strain of another's memories." We told her.

Twilight's eyes widened slightly. "You-you showed her a part of your past?" She asked.

"A piece of Shadowmere's past yes." We told her.

"You can do that?" She continued. "Since when?"

"We have always been able. We are Erebus, we have all the knowledge of previous incarnations of darkness. Shadowmere is knowledgeable in preventing the nightmare inducement. We however know many different abilities. One of which is the transfer of dark memories and feelings from one to another." We explained.

"The...transfer of dark memories and feelings?" Twilight said quietly disbelieving.

Trixie managed to get her legs to support her with some help from Fluttershy. "You-He...that was truly what happened to him?" She asked.

"From the very beginning he felt his lift was ruined by this ability he calls a curse." Erebus told her.

"Does he not try to get rid of it?" She asked further. The rest of the girls looked away slightly.

"Many times he has sought ways of removing this ability, but he has given up on that option recently."

"What?! Why? Why would he just give up?" Trixie responded.

"Because this ability is a part of him. It is even what his cutie mark represents. To get rid of it would make him cease to be him. He still loathes this ability, but he's accepted it as part of his life. He's come close to ridding himself of it many times, but to do so would've killed him." Trixie gasped. "And for a time he considered this a valid option."

"What?!" Rainbow suddenly yelled.

Erebus turned to her. "At a time Shadowmere considered death a better option that living with this curse. The girls began to tear up.

'Be quiet. That's my past. You have no right to speak it.' I thought trying to keep him from speaking further.

"Many times he even tried to take his own life." Erebus stated calmly.

'SEPARATE US NOW!' I mentally shouted to the darkness.

'No way in Tartarus, this is getting good.' He responded.

"He-he what?" Rainbow asked her eyes wide.

"Yes, every time the darkness stopped him, or found a way to counter the attempt." Erebus told her.

I tried to block out the senses, but I was nothing more than a piece of Erebus' mind.

"He tired to kill himself?" Rainbow said quietly looking at the floor. "...What changed?" Erebus raised an eyebrow. "You said 'at a time' that means he doesn't anymore, so what changed?" She asked.

'Stop speaking!' I thought trying to push my mind through.

'No, keep going this is lovely.'

Erebus was silent. "Well?" Rainbow questioned.

"They are in disagreement."

"What?" Rainbow asked confused.

"The darkness and Shadowmere both want different things. I'm having difficulty choosing what to do. The darkness wishes to reveal more, while Shadowmere wants nothing more to be said."

Rainbow suddenly grabbed Erebus' head in her hooves and stared intently into his eyes. "Shadow, listen to me. I'm your marefriend, we're all your friends here. You need to tell us things like this, we can help." She said her intensity dying down as she spoke.

"...It changed the day he met Skies, and was further reinforced after becoming your coltfriend. Erebus told her. "But-"

"But what?" Rainbow asked worried.

"But even though he no longer considers taking his own life, he would not be upset by losing it if it was for any of you." Erebus told her.

The room was silent.

"...Give him back control." Rainbow told us.

"Pardon?"

"I need to speak to him...directly." Rainbow said.

The splitting of minds is painful and there is no guarantee that he will be conscious when it is done."

'Just do it.' I told both him and the darkness.

'Alright, the suck returns.'

"You may wish to stand back." We told Rainbow. She looked confused. "We know not what will happen."

Erebus' eyes began to glow a deep black. We grimaced and began to scream in pain. Out mane began to swirl around our body. There was a bright flash.

I felt my hooves touch the floor. My legs collapsed out from under me and I fell to the floor. My left eye opened my right remaining closed from the mental pain. My teeth were grinding trying to keep in a scream.

"Shadow!" Rainbow shouted as she knelt down next to me.

"Yeah...It's me....Oh Celestia it hurts... Why did I have to stay awake this time!" I groaned out.

Rainbow suddenly wrapped her legs around my neck and embraced me. I could feel something cold running down my neck. She was crying. I lifted my hoof as much as I could and wrapped it around her neck.

"D-don't." She said quietly.

"Huh?" I responded.

"Don't ever think about giving you life like that." she told me. "What would happen to the rest of us if you were gone?"

My body froze. What would happen if I was gone? How would it feel to lose somepony close to you? My mind drifted to Starry and Night and how terrible helpless and useless I felt after they were gone.

"I-I'm sorry. I just...It's just hard living the way I have to." I told her.

She squeezed me a bit tighter. "Shadow we're all friends here. We support each other, we don't go and try to fix everything on our own. That's why we have each other for help, so that we don't have to carry everything on out shoulders." She told me.

I managed to stand up and brought my other leg around Rainbow's neck.

Rainbow broke our embrace and gripped my shoulders tightly. Her expression changed to one that was very serious. Her tears were no more as she glared at me. "Now, we're going to have to have a long talk about trying to keep things like that from all of us." She said her tone slightly angry.

I gulped and tried to back away slightly, but her grip on my shoulders was ironclad.

"I think I should be slightly scared right now." I muttered.

"I wouldn't suggest running, you'd just be caught and tired." Rainbow told me. "So...can you tell us?" She asked her tone softened slightly.

"...I'll tell you right now. In time I'll feel comfortable revealing it to everypony." I responded. "Is- is that okay with you all?" I asked.

The other mares around us just nodded. Bittersweet smiles on their face.

I smiled and Rainbow and I walked out of the house and onto the small bridge over the stream. I laid down and slid my legs through the posts letting my hooves dip into the river.

"...Did you really try to take your own life?" Rainbow asked.

I was silent for a time. "...Yeah...three times before."

"Three times?" She asked surprised.

I nodded. "The first time was maybe a week after my family had abandoned me. I tried to get a Manticore to eat me, but the darkness just kept scaring him away." Rainbow grimaced. "The second I went a bit more conventional. A noose tied to a ceiling post, but the moment I began to lose consciousness the darkness slipped through and broke the rope." Rainbow turned away, I could hear a few tears hitting the bridge. "The last time was actually the day before I met Skies. the darkness had just broken loose and my identity was about to be revealed as soon as he woke up. I gathered a lot of pills. Three bottles of a high power pain killer. I took them all. I still don't know what the darkness did to counter that one, but I suppose I should be glad hat he did it." I told her. "Because now I'm here and I have you, and our friends.

Rainbow turned around and wrapped her legs around me a few tears staining her fur. "You won't do anything like that anymore, right?" She asked me.

I wrapped my legs around her neck and nuzzled her neck with my own. "Yeah, from now on I promise that I will never do anything to leave you all behind." I told her.

We stayed embraced for a moment more, before my pain finally caught up with me and I screamed in pain falling to the ground my vision becoming black.

Chapter 79

Chapter 79

Ever so slowly I began to regain consciousness. I slowly looked at my surroundings.

I chuckled. 'I think this is the first time I've woken up looking at my own roof after a blackout.' I gripped my head in pain slightly. 'I do miss the painkillers though.'

'And you didn't even have the worst of the backlash.'

'Good to see you're still as joyous as ever.' I thought as I sat up. I looked to my side and saw Rainbow lying on the bed next to me. I had a small smile and turned to get off of the bed. Only to find Skies on the other side of me. 'And, I'm trapped.'

'Just push one of them off. I've seen some of the falls the blue one's survived. I'm sure she can handle a slight drop here. She probably won't even wake up.' The darkness thought to me.

'One, she has a name. Two, I'm not going to push my marefriend off of my bed. And three, I think I'm perfectly okay laying here and resting for a little longer.' I told him.

'...Okay, I'll agree with that last point.' He responded.

I put my head back down on my pillow and stared at my ceiling, letting my mind rest. A few minutes later There was a slight movement to my side. I looked and saw Rainbow beginning to stir. She sat up and looked around groggily.

"Well look who finally decided to wake up." I said with a small smile.

"Oh, be quiet Shadow. I was just...Shadow!" She suddenly called out embracing me.

"Watch the neck. Need it to breath." I choked out.

Rainbow let go and sat sheepishly. "Oh, sorry." She said rubbing the back of her head embarrassed. "I'm just glad to see you're awake." She said happily planting a small kiss on my lips.

I heard a gag from the other side of me. "I swear I don't know how much more of this lovey dovey stuff I can handle from you two." My sister says.

"This coming from the filly who has a secret crush." I teased.

She jumped up suddenly and put her hooves over my mouth. "Be Quiet!" She said forcefully trying to look intimidating, but with her size that was pretty hard for her to do.

"Ooh, Skies has a crush does she?" Rainbow asked mischievously. "Oh, tell me, Rarity would have a field day if she knew this."

Skies glared at me. "I don't have a crush! He's lying! I've never liked anypony in that way!" She shouted defensively.

"You're being very defensive I hope you know." I said to her. "Wasn't that the first thing I told you to avoid in your lessons on lying?"

At this Rainbow raised an eyebrow in question. "You gave her lessons in lying?" She asked.

"Well, it seemed like a good idea at the time." I responded. "But back on topic. Skies if you went and asked Rarity I'm sure she would give you some advice." I told her.

"...You- you really think she would- I mean, I don't have a crush!" Skies said.

Rainbow and I rolled our eyes and smirked. "Of course you don't and it's certainly not a colt named-"

I was cut off as two hooves kept my mouth shut. Two eyes glaring into me. I just smiled.

Rainbow was just laughing off to the side. "Well time's a wasting. I should probably go tell everypony that I'm okay...again. How many time has it been?" I asked.

Rainbow just shrugged. "Heck if I know, you've been hurt way to many times."

I laughed as I got out of the bed. My legs stung slightly, but it wasn't too bad that I couldn't walk on my own. "So where to first?" I asked.

"What time is it?" Rainbow asked.

I looked at the clock. "It's around seven-thirty right now."

Rainbow nodded. "Then we should probably head to Twilight's. We said we were going to meet there at seven-forty five. Seems like it was a stroke of good luck you woke up now." She said to me.

"Then onward to Twilight's." I said walking through the door.

"Um, brother?" Skies said after.

I walked back through the door with a light blush.

"That was the bathroom." Skies told me.

"How do you get lost in your own house?!" Rainbow asked laughing hysterically.

"In my defense, I claim brain damage." I told them rolling my eye walking to the other door. The two following behind me.

We arrived at Twilight's house ten minutes later. I opened the door and allowed the two to walk in before me. As soon as I walked through the door I was tackled to the ground by a pink blur.

"You're okay!" The voice on top of me cheered. "I need to throw a 'congratulations on getting better party'."

I didn't need to hear anymore to know who was on top of me. "Pinkie, I'd like use of my limbs please." I said.

She let me go and bounded around the room. I saw the rest of the girls standing in the room.

"Shadow you're okay." Twilight said with a smile.

"Yeah, woke up not thirty minutes ago." I responded.

"And you're sure your good to be up now?" Twilight asked.

"Got a slight headache, but beyond that I'm good." I told her, the girls smiled hearing me say that I was okay. I looked around the room. "So where's Trixie?" I asked.

"She's at the town square helping with repairs. She said it was the least she could do." Twilight told me.

I gave a small nod. "So what are you all planning?" I questioned.

"Well we were planning on going out to get breakfast. You can come with if you want." Twilight told me.

I shook my head. "No thanks, it's probably take some time to get my appetite back." I responded. "I think I'll probably go to the town square and help out." I answered.

"You sure you don't want to come?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, I'm sure." I told her.

"I'll go with you." Skies said to me.

"No you stay here, go to breakfast." I said to her.

"Why I want to go with you." She said.

It was then that I decided to take drastic measures. "Rarity, gossip material, Skies has a crush!" I said quickly as I ran to the door and speed out of the house. As I left I heard Rarity gasp and start to speak very quickly to Skies. And as I shut the door.

"TRAITOR!!" Skies called out from inside.

I chuckled to myself as I walked away. 'I'm going to regret this so much when she decided to get revenge.'

I made my way towards the town square. As I approached I saw a lot of the recently repaired damages. I continued towards the center. I recognized many of the ponies helping out. What caught my attention was the mare standing in the main area levitating planks of wood. I approached her from behind so she didn't notice me.

"Hey." I said as I got close. She turned around and her eyes widened slightly as she saw me. "Got some time to talk?" I asked.

She hesitated slightly, but nodded setting some of the planks on the ground. I began to walk towards a small bench near the square. Sitting down, she took the spot next to me.

"If it means anything I am truly sorry for what I did." She said her eyes towards the ground.

"It's okay, I know what the amulet did. I don't blame you. Truthfully I wanted to apologize to you." I said, she looked at me with some confusion. "For bringing up your past. It-it was cruel of me to bring it up." I told her.

She took a few breaths. "It is okay. We both have things that we regret. I think we can agree that we can forgive each other for them." She said. I gave a smile and nodded.

"You know, I've dealt with a lot of bad things in my life. If there's something I've learned, it's that talking about it really helps." I told her. "I'm here if you need to talk." I told her.

She was silent for some time. "Perhaps that would be for the best." She said to me. "But it isn't a happy tale."

"Neither is mine." I reassured her.

Chapter 80

Chapter 80

Trixie and I sat in the square. Swapping stories. As she had said it was not a happy tale. Her mother and her had been going to give her father lunch one day, but he had gone off to eat with some of his coworkers. While they were away there was an accident with the supports. They fell, Trixie tried as hard as she could, but she didn't have strong enough magic to move the beam. Her father and his coworkers returned thirty minutes after and removed the beam, but it was too late. Trixie's mother was dead. Her father quite his job and started drinking out of grief. He blamed Trixie for everything and beat her daily. Trixie became very depressed hoping simply for positive recognition, but she got none of it from her father. When she was old enough she ran away and started doing magic shows. The crowds cheered her on for her performances. She started out with simple tricks and then started to tell more and more elaborate stories. Eventually she began to get caught up with them herself. That was what got her in trouble the first time she came to Ponyville. Everything went downhill from that day on for her. She became conflicted in her own mind, and ponies began to despise her. That's when she turned to the power of the amulet.

Her story was indeed a powerful one. I felt it only fair to tell one of my own. She had seen the moment of my disownment, so I decided to start when it had all began. I told her the story of my cutie mark, the incident at the school, and even some times before then. She took the stories better than most. At the very least she didn't just stare at me with pity. It was more of understanding.

"Life can truly be cruel can't it?" She asked after my story was complete.

"Well it wouldn't be life without tragedy." I responded. "Most ponies only understand peace and harmony. It's difficult for those who know tragedy to fit in with them."

"How do you?" She asked me.

"What do you mean?" responded.

"Well, at first glance you seem to act just like everypony else. If you hadn't of told me your past I probably would never of even guessed the things you've been through." She told me.

I thought a moment. "...I suppose it's because I've managed to put the past behind me." I said to her. "Sure I will take all fault for those who I have harmed with my ability, but I don't feel any true guilt from it anymore."

"What allowed you to let go of the guilt?" She questioned.

"Well, my sister probably. When I found her, it just let me start looking to the future instead of dwelling on the past." I told her.

"Were it so simple." Trixie said with a sigh.

"You should stop blaming yourself too." I told her.

"How can I, it's my fault she's-"

"Stop right there." I said interrupting her. "You can't take on all this blame, I hardly believe that you should take any of it. You were a mere foal when it happened. You couldn't be expected to do something like that."

"Well then who is to blame?" Trixie questioned a few tears in her eyes.

I sighed. "The is truly nopony who can be blamed. They are called accidents for this reason. Because nopony could do anything to stop, control, or prevent it." I told her.

"...And what of my time with the amulet?"

"Well, I can't deny that you do have partial blame on that matter." I told her, and her head lowered. "But, that' s only because you gave into your regrets and fear, created by others. It is their fault just as much as it is your own. All in all, with that much blame going around nopony is really without blame, and isn't that just the same as nopony being responsible?" I said to her.

Trixie just shook her head and had a small chuckle. "You truly are a strange stallion." She said.

"Of course I am, there's no point in being normal. That's what everypony else is doing." I told her. "So what will you do now?" I asked.

Trixie let out a breath. "I don't really now. Perhaps I'll go back on the road and start preforming my show again. I can start telling stories again, but this time I'd like them to just stay stories." She said with a small smile.

"Is that truly what you want to do?" I asked her.

"...Well, there is something else, but it's something I'd rather not talk about." She said.

I gave a small nod. "You finally want to confront you father?" I asked knowing already. She stared at me with surprise. "Please I've seen my share of fed up foals finally standing up to their parents. I recognize the look. Heck, I just had my moment not too long ago." I told her.

"You confronted your parents?" She asked.

"Well, my father. My mother and I are on pretty good terms. My bastard of a father though...I don't think my opinion of him really need any more explanation." I told her with a small smile.

"So what happened when you confronted him?" She asked.

"Oh, I got thrown in Canterlot Dungeon. The chains really wear on your wrists and the food is terrible by the way." I told her.

"You got thrown in the dungeon?!" Trixie asked mouth hanging open.

"Oh yeah, Celestia let me out after a little while though. She's pretty understanding." I told her.

Trixie just chuckled. "I swear, does anything you do make any sense?" She asked.

I pondered for a moment. "...I don't believe so." I said with a laugh.

"So-" Trixie said becoming serious. "This...darkness as you call him. Do you regret becoming his host?" She asked me.

I was silent. "...I couldn't say." I told her. "For most of my life, I've known him to be a part of me. It's hard to imagine life without having him. The one time we did get separated I was told I was going to die without him." I told her

'I swear you couldn't be any more cheesy with this type of stuff. It sounds so scripted. Almost like you're just some character in a story.'

'Oh shut up, nothing here is like a story.' I told him.

"That must be rather difficult. Living with that thing inside you." Trixie said.

"Oh, he's not all that bad...Or at the very least I've just become desynthesized to him." I told her.

Oh, I think that's the sweetest thing you've ever said to me.'

"For the most part." I added on.

"You certainly don't seem that upset with him." Trixie said.

"Well, he's certainly not as bad as he used to be." I told her. "And I can't deny that he's been a great help in many situations."

If we're going to be completely honest, you're one of the best hosts I've been with. The darkness said sarcastically.

I rolled my eyes.

"What's that about?" Trixie asked.

"Oh sorry, sometimes it get's hard to keep my physical and mental conversations separate." I told her.

"Mental?...Is the darkness talking to you right now?" She asked.

"Yeah, he's actually a pretty good conversationalist...As long as he's not trying to convince me to turn to the dark side and spread fear through the minds of everypony in Equestria...He can get slightly annoying then." I told her with a small smile.

Now I'm hurt. I think that's a very valid option.

"You certainly have had an interesting time." Trixie said.

"You don't know the half of it." I told her.

'Am I the other half?'

"Will you just shut up already?!" I said angrily.

Trixie just laughed. Knowing who I was really talking too. It felt good to talk to somepony who could truly understand the type of things I've been through. Without fear of pity, but just understanding. I smiled.

Chapter 81

Chapter 81

It had been around one week since all the repairs had been completed. Trixie left the day after they were done saying that one day she would return and see us all again. The remaining days after were pretty uneventful. That however changed in one single moment with the arrival of one letter. One letter than I'm sure I'm going to regret having opened.

That letter is the reason I was now sitting on a train, traveling to Canterlot, for who knows what time it is now.

Twilight was pacing up and down the train car muttering. "A personal summons from the princess. What could she want? Are we in trouble? Oh, I wish I knew what was going on."

I rolled my eyes. "Twilight you know the letter was a summons for me. You didn't have to come." I told her. "And furthermore, neither did all of you." I said looking behind me seeing all the other mares I had befriended.

"Shadow it's a personal summons from the princess specifically for you. I think there's a big enough question there to take some interest in it." Rainbow said as she sat down next to me.

"Sure there's a question, but not every question needs an answer." I told her. "Don't say anything." I added quickly to the end while pointing at Twilight who closed her mouth.

"I swear I'm surrounded by inanity." I said leaning my head back.

"Then it's a good thing you fit right in." Rainbow told me.

I chuckled. "I guess it is."

We arrived at Canterlot and were greeted by a small platoon of guards at the train station, that ushered us quickly to the castle. We entered the castle not long after and soon found our way to the main hall. I entered first everypony else following behind me.

The princesses were sitting on their thrones and smiled when they saw me. "Ah Shadow, it's good to see you, thank you for coming quickly." Celestia said as I walked in. She looked a bit surprised as the rest of the girls followed behind.

"They kind of invited themselves." I said to Celestia.

Celestia chuckled slightly. "I understand. Truthfully I'm surprised I didn't see that it was going to happen in the first place." She said.

"Anyways. If I may ask, why did you send for me?" I said to her.

Both Celestia and Luna became a bit more serious. "There's... a small request we need to make." Celestia said.

"You remember the Gala awhile ago where we asked if you would consider becoming an ambassador?" Luna asked me.

"Yes, Quite vividly." I responded.

"Well...We need to ask you to become one now." Celestia said.

"I thought I already told you. I don't want to become an ambassador." I said to them.

"We know but...It is an emergency." Luna told me.

I paused for a moment. "What sort of emergency?"

"There has been many issues with the Griffin Kingdom lately involving land claims. We wish to resolve this dispute, but there was an incident with one of our ambassadors the other day. They are currently in urgent care and nopony wishes to take his place and risk the same result." Celestia told me.

"But the dispute need's to be resolved quickly." Luna continued. "Though they would never threaten it directly. They have hinted that if it isn't resolve some griffins may become violent."

The girls gasped. "So basically they're saying that if you don't meet their demands you'll have a small scale war on your hooves?"

"Correct." Celestia answered.

"I've always heard that griffin's were a pretty violent race. Any chance that their threat has weight behind it?" I asked.

"It's almost guaranteed that they would, given a reason." Luna told me.

"When do I leave?" I asked.

"Tonight if possible." Luna told me.

"I'll need a few items." I said to them.

"They can be supplied." Celestia said. "It almost may be good to take some precautions and have a small escort with you." She said.

"Do I have the option to choose the members myself?" I asked.

"You can certainly make some suggestions." Celestia responded.

"Twilight, Skies, and Rainbow." I told them. Causing everypony in the room to falter slightly.

"What?" Celestia asked.

"It's a logical group. Rainbow is a capable fighter and I would trust her with my life any day. Twilight is probably the most familiar with customs and other knowledgeable facts. And Skies...well I won't deny but myself having an episode is very possible." I explained.

The princesses thought for a moment. "We have no issue with your requests, but it is still up to them if they want to go." Luna said looking to the three.

"You can count me in. Like I'd pass this up." Rainbow said.

"Chances are my brother would screw up something if I didn't come along." Skies responded. I gave a soft glare at her and she just stuck her tongue out at me.

Everypony turned to face Twilight, who was...well, having a Twilight moment.

"I'm going to the Griffin Kingdom. I'm going to need more paper...and quills. There so much I could learn from direct observation." Twilight ranted on in her own world.

"I think we can take that as a yes." I said with a small chuckle.

"Very well then, but we would still like to send one of our own guards as well." Celestia said.

"I have no qualms with that." I responded.

"Good, there will be a chariot waiting for you at the barracks at seven thirty. The guard will meet you there." Celestia said.

"Alright, what do we do until then?" I asked.

"Well, you're going to need the proper attire in order to look the role. Luckily we have one of the best seamstresses in Equestria here right now." Luna said looking at Rarity.

Rarity's eyes widened and smile grew. "Come along Shadow, I'm going to have to make this suit perfect." She said as her magic encased my tail and began to drag me away.

"I'm beginning to regret my decision." I said much to the amusement of the others as I was dragged out of the room.

And that's how I now found myself standing at the barracks wearing, in my opinion, one of the most uncomfortable creations in all of pony history. Skies and Rainbow stood next to me trying to contain their laughter, and failing. Twilight was a bit distracted and was going over her checklist for her checklist for the third time. Seriously how many checklist does one pony need?

I sighed. 'I hope the guard that the princesses chose out will make this trip at least bearable.'

And right on cue a guard came out of the barracks and approached me. I didn't bother to try and figure out if I knew who it was. All the guards armor was enchanted so that they would look exactly alike. The only things I could tell about this guard was that it was a stallion, and he was a unicorn. He walked up too me and saluted. "Sir, Officer Bright Wall reporting."

"There's no reason to salute. I'm not really anypony special." I told him.

The guard stopped saluting. "Sorry Sir. Force of habit." He told me.

"It's fine." I told him. "Just in case things do end up going south. I'd like to know what you specialize in so that I can act accordingly." I said to him.

"Sir, my specialty is in barriers. I have the ability to make a shield that can rival even Captain Shining Armor's." He told me.

"That's a pretty impressive feat." I said with a small nod thinking back to some of the tales I had heard. "And any other skills that you have?"

"I have been told that I can make very good pancakes, sir." The guards said.

I just looked at him for a moment not saying anything. "...I can tell that we're going to get along very well." I said with a smile.

Chapter 82

Chapter 82

The five of us were sitting in the chariot. Twilight was looking over her notes. Rainbow and Skies were asleep. Bright Wall and I were off to the side discussing pancake recipes. I tell you, that stallion knows his pancakes. Of course at some point the conversation shifted to me and my ability. It made sense for Wall to know since if I did have an episode he'd probably be the only pony around that had the training to stop me, without resorting to lethal measures that is. Eventually all of us fell asleep, the guards told us that they would wake us if we were still asleep when we were approaching. I was still in the get up Rarity had made for me, which made sleep take longer to come to me, but I got there eventually.

True to their word the guards managed to wake us before we arrived. They got us up when we were around fifteen minutes away. The five of us made ourselves presentable and prepared to land. Before we did though I decided to give the other three a few guidelines.

"Alright you three listen up. Griffin's have never been known for being all that peaceful, but they do have a sense of honor. Don't insult them, Don't challenge them, and, for the love of Celestia, do not eat any food you don't recognize." I told them Skies and I had been in a few griffin towns before, I knew what some of the things they served were. The three gave me a set of nods and we began our descent.

As we drew closer and closer the Griffin capital became more and more visible, and saying that this town was large didn't do it justice. The central castle wasn't any larger than the one in Canterlot, but the rest of this city made Canterlot seem like nothing more than a small village. It was astounding how vast this place was.

The chariot landed in front of the castle and we exited. The guards pulling the chariot left and the five of us approached the castle gates.

Two griffin guards stood there wielding spears and wore thick golden armor. They stopped us before we entered.

"State your name and business." One said staring at us.

I returned the stare. "I am Shadowmere, I'm here to replace the ambassador that was hospitalized recently. These four are my entourage." I answered the griffin. He seemed satisfied and allowed us to pass through. Rainbow approached me after we walked in the gate.

"Entourage? Really?" She asked. me.

"Hey, if you want to be a successful politician you need to uphold the image." I told her.

"It still sounds demeaning." She said.

"I know, and I'm sorry." I told her.

We approached the large castle and were led to the main hall by one of the servants. We entered the large room and found the Griffin Emperor there.

I approached first and gave my greeting with a small bow of my head. "Greetings Emperor, My name is Shadowmere. I am the new ambassador from Equestria."

"Ah, Mr. Shadowmere, we have been expecting your arrival. Please allow some of my servants to take your things to you rooms." He said as he ushered some forward and they took our things. "Hmm, Shadowmere. That name sounds familiar. Have you been here before?" He asked.

"No sir I have not, but some time ago I was responsible for the return of a group of fugitives. Perhaps that is where you have heard the name?" I suggested.

"Ah yes, I remember now. The group that fled to Equestria. If I remember, you revealed their true nature and captured them." The Emperor said.

"That is correct. I was fortunate enough to have been in a border town before the incident and saw their faces on the wanted posters. I recognized them as soon as I saw them." I responded.

"That was quite fortunate." The Emperor said. "Ah, but I have kept you long enough. Surely you are tired from your trip. Please allow my daughter to show you to your rooms." The Emperor said. "Guard fetch my daughter at once." He continued to one of his guards. "She will be her in a moment."

A few moments later a side door opened and a griffin walked in. She walked next to the emperor and turned to face us. Surprise was the last thing I expected to see on her face. "Dash?" She asked staring at my marefriend.

"Gilda?" Dash responded.

I looked back and forth between the two for a few moments. "Wait...you two know each other?" I asked surprised.

The Emperor raised an eyebrow. "Interesting, Am I correct in assuming this pegasus is one you meet during your studies abroad in Equestria?" He asked to his daughter.

Gilda recovered and turned to her father. "Yes father, Miss Dash was one of the few ponies I befriended while studying."

The Emperor had a small smile. "This is excellent. I hope you don't mind, but I wish for you to escort them to their rooms. Is that acceptable?"

"Of course father." Gilda said with a small bow. She walked down next to us. "Follow me please."

We did so and walked behind her as she led us out of the main hall. As soon as we left the main hall behind Dash trotted up next to Gilda.

"Miss Dash?" She asked.

"Please don't ask. I have to keep up the whole nobility thing while in front of my father, he can be rather strict at times." Gilda responded much less formally than when I first heard her.

"Huh, Seems like the princess doesn't like being a princess." I said with a chuckle.

Gilda faltered and turned around. "Oh crap, I forgot you were there! Uh, I mean-I didn't mean to say-Crap!" She said slightly panicked.

"Worry not. I'm not too formal myself. Never had much interest in all the formalities." I told her. "Anyways, any friend of Dash is a friend of mine." At this both Gilda and Dash looked away from each other. "...Did I say something wrong again?"

"No, no it's nothing it's just...Gilda and I didn't exactly say goodbye on the best of terms." Rainbow said.

I looked back and forth between the two who were not looking at each other. "Well it looks like you both regret that." I said to their surprise. "Neither of you are happy with the way things ended the last time. That alone makes me think that you two can easily make up." I told them with a small smile.

The two were silent for some time.

Gilda was the first to speak. "I'm sorry for calling all your friends uncool Dash. It's just, I don't get that much time away from the kingdom and all the formalities. I don't get much time to be myself. I was kind of stressed when I came to visit and I took it out on you and your friends."

Dash walked up with a small smile. "It's alright. I'm sorry for pushing you away like I did. If anything that really was uncool of me." Rainbow responded. "So still friends?" She asked extending a hoof.

"Yeah." Gilda responded bumping Dash's hoof with her talon.

"So, Gilda if it isn't too much trouble. Would it be possible to move my stuff into Shadow's room?" Dash asked.

Gilda looked at her surprised. "What's this, trying to get it on with an ambassador. Never thought that was your type." Gilda joked causing me to falter.

"One, he wasn't always an ambassador and Two, I think that I'm entitled to do whatever with my coltfriend." Rainbow responded.

Again I faltered. "Don't I get a say in this?" I asked.

"No." The two replied bluntly.

I backed away and stood next to Twilight and Bright Wall. The three of us trying to ignore the rather vulgar jokes and many innuendoes the two in front of us were making.

"If we ignore it, it'll just go away right?" I asked to Twilight silently.

"I wish it would, I really wish it would." She responded.

"You sure landed yourself one strange mare." Bright Wall told me.

"I'm not sure if that's good or bad." I responded.

"I'd say good it I were you." Rainbow said in front of me.

"Yes Ma'am! Very Good!" I responded making myself stand as straight as possible.

"That's good you've trained him." Gilda said.

'Well if I thought this was going to be a peaceful, I'm probably going to be very disappointed.' I thought and sighed inwardly.

Chapter 83

Chapter 83

I woke bright and early the next morning. Rainbow was snoring lightly next to me when I got out of bed. Walking to the closet I took out one of the many outfits Rarity had crafted for this journey. I brushed my main straight and cleaned myself up slightly before leaving the room. As I left I ran into one of the servants in the hallway. She was apparently coming to wake me up for breakfast. I thanked her and got directions to the dinning room.

When I arrived Twilight and Bright Wall were already awake and seated. I took a seat on the opposite side of the table from them.

"Morning." I said sitting down. "What's for breakfast?" I asked.

"We're not exactly sure." Bright Wall said.

"A mystery huh...I don't really like mysteries when it comes to food." I responded.

"We could probably convince them to let us make our own food." He told me.

I thought for a moment. "Bright Wall follow me, we're going to the kitchen." I said standing up.

"Are we making pancakes?" He asked with a small smile.

"We are most certainly making pancakes." I answered with a smile.

One trip and several wrong turns later we were standing in the kitchen, a few griffin chefs glancing at us out of the corner of their eye as we cooked. It was probably a strange sight. An ambassador and his guard cooking pancakes. However, we did get to make our pancakes, and the chefs even asked if they could have a taste, so we gave them a few and they taste-tested them...Apparently Bright Wall's and my pancakes are rather...well...to quote the chefs. 'On par with, if not better than those of world renowned cooks.' They all but demanded us to give them our recipes. Problem was, neither of us had a recipe to give them. Bright Wall cooked like me, he added whatever he thought would be appropriate. There never was a set recipe for either of us. We were just that good by sense. That thought kept me from getting discouraged the entire quarter-hour it took to find our way back to the dinning room. By the time we did Rainbow had woken up and made her way down to the dinning room. Gilda was also at the table talking to Rainbow.

Bright Wall and I approached the table and set down our delectable creations down. "We come bringing food." I declared. "We've got, blueberry, strawberry, chocolate-chip, pecan, and plain. Take your pick and select your syrup." I said sitting down next Rainbow. Everypony and griffin took a few and began to eat. Gilda seemed especially surprised.

"These are really good. I didn't know the chef's here new how to cook this good." She said as she took another strawberry pancake from the pile.

"They don't." Bright Wall said with some pride.

"Wall and I made these." I told her. Taking a bite of my chocolate-chip infused pancake.

"You made these?" She asked surprised.

"I think we're both very proud of our pancakes thank you very much." I said getting a nod from Bright Wall.

We sat there a while longer until the large pile we once had dwindled down to one remaining pancake. We were currently arguing about who was going to have the privilege of eating it.

"All I'm saying is that Bright Wall and I labored over these, I feel like we should get first dibs." I explained.

"Royalty." Gilda said bluntly.

"You wouldn't take something like that away from your marefriend would you?" Rainbow asked.

I gave a small scowl. "Pulling the marefriend. That's a dirty trick to pull Dash."

"I'm willing to use it for that pancake." She said with a grin.

"Well I think-" I was stopped by a tap on my shoulder I turned and saw Bright Wall pointing. I looked where he was pointing and saw Twilight sitting there a fork in her mouth, and the remaining pancake missing from the table.

There was a silence around the whole table.

"...I honestly did not see that coming." I finally said. Getting nods from around the table. "Anyway, since that problem seemed to have solved itself. What's on the agenda for today, your highness." I said looking at Gilda.

She rolled her eyes. "Well, you're supposed to meet with my father and a few higher level dignitaries for a meeting just before lunch. I'll be attending as well, and my father has said that you are allowed to bring you 'entourage' with you as well if you so wish." She told me.

"Alright then, Where is the meeting being held?" I asked.

"Just off the main hall. I could send a servant to direct you there." Gilda said.

"I don't think there's a need, I'm sure we can-"

"Please do." Bright Wall said cutting me off.

I turned and gave him a small glare. "I think that's probably a good idea too." Twilight agreed.

"Ditto." Rainbow added on.

"I'm not that bad with directions!" I said slightly annoyed.

"Shadow...you got lost, in your own house." Rainbow responded.

"That was one time!" I told her.

"What about the multitude of closet incidents?" Twilight said.

"Now don't you start."

"And them there's when you try and navigate Canterlot Castle." Bright Wall said.

"How would you know about that?!" I asked him.

"You're kind of a growing attraction among the guard. we've started taking bets on where we think you'll end up, whenever you visit the castle." He told me. "I've probably earned around seventy-five bits from it."

I could feel my eye twitching.

"Then there was that one incident with the stairs in-" Skies started.

"Don't you dare tell that story." I told her.

Gilda in the mean time was laughing with Dash at the stories she had heard.

Twilight was suppressing her own laughter with a hoof.

"That's it! You've all earned a darkness reading." I told them as I opened my mind.

"A what?" Gilda asked.

'What are we looking for today' The darkness said to me with a chuckle.

'Something embarrassing beyond their wildest dreams.' I told him.

'Then let's get looking.' He said.

I turned first to face Twilight, and cleared my throat. "Smarty-Pants incident." I said to her She immediately went silent. Bright Wall was next. "Royal Guard Hazing." His eyes grew wide. Rainbow was next on the list. She was shifting uncomfortably. "The Lemon Cloud Prank." She was sitting straight up and looking at me worried. I finally turned to Gilda. "...The Coronation Catastrophe." I said to her. She was staring at me with a mix of surprise and embarrassment. "Be fortunate that I am not so cruel as to completely abuse my ability." I told them all.

"Wha-What just happened?" Gilda asked in her seat.

"He just brought up some of the most embarrassing moments that have ever happened to us." Rainbow told her.

"How?!" She asked looking at me.

"I'm just good at reading ponies." I told her. "Or any species for that matter." I told her with a small smile.

She just sat there quiet.

Rainbow put a hoof on her shoulder. "Don't worry, he's not going to spread any of these. He just wanted us to know that he knows. It's a scare tactic he uses." She told Gilda.

"Come on Dash, where's the fun in it if you just tell her that?" I asked annoyed.

"But How? What was it you did? That mental magic was not normal mental magic. It felt like there was something alive in my head searching for something." Gilda said glaring at me now.

This silenced everypony at the table. "...You've been trained against mental magic." I stated. "Well you are a princess, so it makes sense. Interesting though, not many are able to feel a mental intrusion."

"Tell me right now what you did!" Gilda demanded.

"Gilda please it's a sensitive topic. It's okay." Rainbow tries to calm her.

"NO! He's a mental magic user. For all I know he's not here as an ambassador he's here as a spy to gather classified intelligence. No ambassador should have that level of mental magic." Gilda berated.

"Gilda please just listen." Rainbow said. "I'm sure we can all-"

"Listen! I need answers right now so you better-"

"Oh be quiet already, we were already planning on telling you when you first asked. So will you just shut up already?" The darkness said. The four at the table stared at me. No doubt surprised by the darkness' voice and the look of my half-possessed state.

"I think you can afford to be a little more polite. We did just invade her privacy rather severely." I said to him.

"Yeah, well she's loud and annoying." The darkness countered.

"Wha-What's going on here? Who-What are you?" Gilda asked.

I raised an eyebrow. "Huh, the old 'What are you' question. I haven't gotten that one in a while." I said. "But to answer you question... Oh, where do I begin?"

Chapter 84

Chapter 84

"-And that about sums up how I have to live with a monster inside my mind." I said to Gilda finishing my explanation.

"Hey, I find that offensive."

"Good, it was supposed to be." I told the darkness.

Gilda was sitting across from me eyes wide. "I- I don't- I can't even begin to understand all you've been through."

"He's a strange one, that's for certain." Rainbow said next to me.

"Well, that's my story. Now if you'll excuse me. We seem to be lacking in pancakes and I wish for more." I said with a small smile as gestured for Bright Wall to come with. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Twilight licking her lips hungrily. "And maybe this time somepony won't take them while I'm not paying attention." I added on to the end causing Twilight to look away sheepishly.

Bright Wall and I left the room and returned a few minutes later with more pancakes. We ate and conversed some more before we finished them off completely. When we were done we left the dinning room and started towards the main entrance.

"So, I don't suppose you know what the schedule is going to be?" I asked turning to Gilda.

"Actually I do." She responded. "A little after lunch time my father wishes to speak with you, along with some of the nobility. You've got the rest of the day to yourself, but if you choose to leave the castle he wishes for you to take a griffin escort with you. He say's it's-"

"-For our own protection, but with the hidden initiative of having an eye on us at all times." I finished. Gilda faltered in her step slightly. "I may not have much experience acting as an ambassador, but I have plenty of knowledge by observation." I told her.

She chuckled slightly and had a small grin. "You really are a strange one."

"Can we cut the sappy clichés and such? I would like to leave here soon. I can already feel the dark emotions flowing outside these walls. I would like to investigate further."

"Right, you're still here." I said rolling my eye. "You know I had almost forgotten about you."

I am not so easily forgotten."

"That's true, wish it wasn't, but it is true." I responded as the darkness receded into my mind again.

"And you've dealt with him for how long?" Gilda asked.

"Well he's been attached to me since birth. He first truly manifested when I was five, but the whole conversation thing is relatively new." I told her.

"You don't seem to care as much about him as I thought you would. You kind of just act casual about him." She said.

"Well, I'm used to him. As it is right now he's under my... I don't think control is the right word, but it's as close as I can get. He can't do much right now, and I can't do much about him so we currently we have a mutual apathy towards each other." I explained.

'You could've just said we don't really care about each other.'

"At least, I'm apathetic when he's not making annoying quips about the things I do." I added on.

"On a different note, I don't suppose you actually have a plan about what to do at the meeting?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight, that's why I have you here." I said with a smile.

She rolled her eyes.

"Now, we have a few hours until lunch and the meeting. I suggest we go out and see what the town has to offer. It would also help me to learn more about griffin culture." I said.

"At least you aren't completely clueless." Twilight said.

I just smiled. I turned to Gilda. "Would you care to join us?" I asked.

She looked at me surprised for a moment. "I don't know. I'm not sure my father would wish for me to leave so suddenly." She said.

"Then don't tell him." I responded.

Gilda just smiled. "You're only doing this so you can try and convince the guards that I'm the griffin escort my father requested so you don't get stuck with some random griffin, that you're no doubt going to try and ditch." She said.

"...Smart lass." I said. "I'm still not hearing a no."

"Yeah, yeah, I'll come with." She said.

"Huzzah, now I'm fairly certain that you should take the lead. Since you've all been following me and I believe we've been walking in circles for the past few minutes on the account that we've passed that suit of armor for the fifth time now." I told her.

The entire group stopped to stare at the suit we just passed. "Why did we let him lead?" Twilight asked.

"Because he's supposed to be the one that knows what he's doing, but we forgot that he doesn't." Rainbow answered.

"Oy!"

"You know it's true." Rainbow told me.

"...That is not the point." I responded.

Gilda then took the lead and lead us to the main gates. It took some convincing of the guards to let us go with Gilda as our escort, but when the princess tells you to back off, you back off. The town itself was large, we started in the nice part of town, but I knew along the edges there were places that were lacking. I could sense the depression emanating from them when we flew over them when we first arrived. We decided the best place to start with was the market festival that was going on. There was no doubt that there would be something there for all of us to be interested in. Twilight obviously spent most of her time near a vendor that was selling exotic books, Skies was with her as well so I didn't worry too much about her.. I saw a few when I walked by, there definitely were some interesting books there. I'm almost certain I saw one that was about necromancy. Rainbow and Gilda were over at the stall selling flying gear and other things of that sort. That left Bright Wall and me wandering around looking at the different stalls. There was such a variety of things available. I looked at the my saddle bags and thought about the money that Celestia had given me for the trip. It was a griffin currency so at the time I didn't know how much it was really worth, but after seeing the prices of some of the things here, I'm fairly certain she gave me a small fortune to spend. I didn't know what use I would have for it so instead I decided to spent some of it on souvenirs for my friends back home. I got Spike an assortment of rare gems. For Rarity a set of silk, that was by far the softest fabric I had ever felt. For Applejack I got a barrel of the finest griffin alcohol there is, she may not sell her hard cider, but I've seen their cellar, they make a lot of it. Fluttershy was difficult but I managed to find an encyclopedia of animals native to griffin lands. And Pinkie...I didn't even know what to get that mare. I just went with a good old-fashioned cookbook. I got Skies a very intricate puzzle box, she always enjoys a good challenge. I even got something to the princesses. For Luna a high powered telescope, I had heard that her previous one was damaged in the changeling invasion. And Celestia I got... A bunch of bananas...I don't really even know why, it just felt right for some reason. I met up with Twilight and the others a little later, and Twilight being the amazing magic user she is managed to teleport all of the gifts I got back to the castle. Sometimes I forget how powerful she really is.

We began walking away from the market, and Bright Wall walked next to me.

"Sir-" He began.

"I know." I told him.

"Well it's about lunch time. I think we should get something to eat." I said turning to the rest of the group.

"There's a nice pony-friendly place not too far from here." Gilda said.

"Great and I think I know a short cut." I said as I began to push everypony into an alleyway.

"Hey what do you-" Gilda started before a stopped her by spinning around facing back out towards the way we came in.

Just moments later a griffin came around the corner. I grabbed him with my hoof and swung him into the wall pinning him there with my leg. "You've been following us ever since we left the castle. Now I want some answers." I told him as I glared at him. I saw his mouth shift slightly and I used my magic to force his mouth open. I removed a small pill from the inside of his beak and let him have control of his mouth again. "Sorry, but you're not getting out of this so easily, now how about we get straight to the questions? Who sent you?"

Chapter 85

Chapter 85

"I'll ask again. Who sent you?" I asked the griffin putting a little more pressure against his throat. He struggled against my hoof trying to pry it away, but it seems that griffin's don't realize Alicorn's also have good old Earth Pony strength as well.

"Like I'd tell you." He choked out.

"I see, so you're obviously not just some guard sent to make sure we don't get in trouble, otherwise you would've just said so. Meaning you have a bit of a darker motive for following us, correct?" I responded to his response.

He glared at me.

"I'll take that as a yes." I said. "Now to find out what that goal is." I started looking over the griffin.

'There's an easier way to find out than just looking you know?'

'I'd like to exercise my own powers of deduction every so often, thank you.'

'I'm just saying.'

I looked at the griffin's bag. It had a few bottles of alcohol in it. Some empty, some half-empty. I focused back on the griffin he did have the slight smell of alcohol surrounding him. "That's quite a fair bit of alcohol there isn't it?" I asked him. He remained silent. "Though you don't seem nearly as intoxicated as that amount would lead to." I continued. I started thinking back. "If I recall correctly, the previous ambassador was assaulted by a drunk and disorderly griffin who in his drunken stupor thought the pony insulted him. Was that going to be the story this time around too?" I asked with a small smirk.

The griffin growled slightly and looked away.

"Another one right for me, but tell me do you think you could fool all of us into believing that. Especially your own princess." I said tilting my head towards Gilda. The griffin took a glance at her he didn't seem to respond and then he turned his head away. "I see, so you don't have any hatred towards the royalty, but there is some uncertain distrust it seems. I'm going to guess your part of some secret organization outside the king's knowledge who has been working in the background to try and advance griffin standing in the world. Your group just doesn't trust the rulers to get the job done does it?" I asked.

Now the griffin reacted. He swung his head to stare at me with surprise before regaining his composure and glaring at me again.

"Well I'm three for three right now. Do you want me to keep guessing or do you want to come clean now?" I asked him.

In response the griffin spit at me. I casually levitated a tissue out of my saddlebag and wiped the spit off of my cheek. "Alright then. Let's see how long you keep that attitude." I told him. I levitated the pill I had taken out of his mouth back up. "Twilight tell me, what type of pill is this and what is it's purpose?" I asked her.

She was surprised for a moment before levitating the pill over to her. "It's designed to keep whatever it contains inside until it's broken, the pill doesn't dissolve like most." Her horn began to glow a bit brighter, as well as the inside of the pill. No doubt analyzing what the inside was. "As for what's inside it's- it-" She said faltering slightly.

"It's okay you don't need to say anymore, I understand." I said as I levitated the pill back to me. "So it's a kill pill?" I asked him.

Both Gilda and Rainbow gasped. While Bright Wall's eyes just widened for a moment. Skies stood there her normal smile missing, but she just had a stoic look.

"You know I've done some studies over poisons, And I know what amount of this will kill you-" I told him as I split the pill in half and levitated a small portion of the liquid inside out of it. "-and how much will start to melt your insides while keeping you alive through all the pain." I said glaring at him. I could feel the looks from my friends around me, they were getting scared of me.

The griffin reacted strongly starting to sweat slightly. "So I you can come clean now, or after you've had a little drink." I said as I levitated a beer bottle out of his bag and mixed the poison into it. I moved the bottle right in front of him.

He began to squirm more. I grabbed his head with my magic and lifted it up so that his mouth was open and began to slowly tip the bottle so that the liquid started slowly inching towards the opening. "3-" I started to count down. The griffin squirmed more and I tilted the bottle more. "2-" He started to thrash about. "1-" The griffin froze and stared at the bottle as the liquid was just about to spill out and down his throat. "Down the hatch." I said.

"STOP! I'LL TALK, I'LL TALK." The griffin shouted out. I moved the bottle away.

"Good, so start talking. I want to know everything." I told him.

The griffin was breathing heavily, trying to clam himself. "I'm just a servant of one of the nobles. He's the one that's part of the organization." He told me. "They aren't bad, they just don't think the king is helping the griffin race."

"Assaulting and hospitalizing a innocent pony sounds pretty bad to me." I said to him.

"All they're trying to do is get the Equestrian princesses to stop sending ambassadors and just give in and give the territory to the griffin kingdom. They're sure that eventually the princesses will consider the land not worth injuring more ambassadors over." The griffin was silent for some time. "They...They just want what's best for the griffin race." He said silently.

"Do you truly believe that?" I asked him.

He looked up at me surprised.

"Do you truly believe that what they're doing is what's best for all griffins?" I asked him.

"I...I don't know." He told me.

"Do you have family?" I asked him.

He looked surprised for a moment. "Yeah, A wife and a daughter." He told me. "They work for my master as well."

I removed my hoof and he fell to the ground free from my grasp. "The last griffin who assaulted the ambassador, he was a servant too wasn't he?" I asked. The griffin nodded. "He's in jail for a long time now you know?" He nodded again. "So, if you do this risking jail time, you and your family are freed, right?" I asked. He looked at me surprised, but nodded after a moment. "Do you know the rest of the nobles in the organization and where they meet?" I asked him.

"Yeah, my master takes me to the meetings sometimes. I'm one of the head servants." The griffin responded.

I reached down and took one of his legs lifting him up. "Well then come on." I told him as I started to walk out of the alley.

"Wait, where are we going, what are you doing?" The griffin asked.

"Simple. We're going to reveal the organization to the king and put a stop to this all once and for all." I told him.

"You- you can't do that. My family, my master will-" The griffin started.

"-Be arrested before he can do anything to hurt them." I interrupted.

The griffin just stood there stunned. "You- you're really going to reveal them?" He asked.

"Oh I'm going to do more than that." I said with a smile. I began to leave. "Oh before I forget." I said turning around. "I actually know nothing about poisons at all, in fact that bottle didn't even have the poison in it I teleported the poison out of the bottle before it got mixed in." I said with a smile.

The griffin's eyes grew slightly. "...You are a very scary pony."

"When I try." I responded with a chuckle. "...and some other times."

We left the alley soon after and arrived back at the castle within minutes. We immediately requested an audience with the king. We waited in the hall for a few minutes while he was sent for. I asked the griffin with us to write down all the nobles he knew that were in the organization with his master. As he finished the list he gave it to me and I looked it over. There were quite a few griffins in this organization. The king arrived a few moments later with a slightly annoyed look.

"I hope you are aware you pulled me away from a meeting with the nobility that was waiting on you to arrive." He said.

"I'm am sorry for that, but I think you might be a slight bit more interested in this. I said as I gave him the list.

"What's this?" He asked. "This list's a good amount of nobility. A few waiting just a few rooms over." He said.

"This is the list of the members of an organization that doesn't respect you and wants to undermine your authority." I told him.

"What!?" The king asked. "That's a very serious allegation."

"Father." Gilda said stepping up. "I can confirm that what he say's is true." She told him.

"...Explain." He said sitting down.

"This group were the one's that injured the previous ambassador." I told him.

"According to what I know it was a single drunken griffin." The king said.

"Did you see the griffin after the incident?" I asked.

"Yes, if I recall he was a servant. He had bottles of alcohol in almost every pocket he had."

"Good, then that makes these next questions easier. One, would a servant have enough money to get that much alcohol? Two, did he seem as drunk as the amount of alcohol suggested he was?" I asked with a slight smirk.

The king's eyes widened slightly. "A servant shouldn't have enough to buy more that two bottle max, and I know the griffin was sober enough to answer every question clearly that night, but that level of intoxication should've taken at least a day to wear off."

"My allegation seems much more plausible now doesn't it?" I asked.

"With my own daughters support it seems more like it's iron-clad." He said, he sat silently for a moment before speaking again. "Guard, take this list and apprehend each griffin on it for questioning." The king said giving the list to the guard who left quickly.

"If I might make a request." I said as I got his attention.

"Which is?" The king asked.

"If the griffin's do turn out to be guilty, which I already know they are. I would like full custody of all their possessions." I told him.

The king's eyes narrowed slightly. "You are aware that many of those possessions are servants and maids?"

"Fully." I responded. The griffin we brought with us looked at me with a slight hint of fear.

"And what do you think entitles you to their assets? With the amount of nobles on that list all their possessions together would be enough to support hundreds of normal griffins for over a year." The king said.

"An ambassador from Equestria is in critical condition because of them, and I would be as well if I hadn't discovered the ploy myself." I told him. "I believe that I have the most reason out of any to take them."

The king glared at me with some annoyance. "...Fine, and what do you plan to do with all their assets?" He asked.

"Simple, when the nobles are declared guilty and I take possession I want all living assets released." I told him causing the griffin beside me to look at me surprised, then he smiled. "Then I want all other assets sold and the profits split among the previous servants." I told him.

The king continued to stare at me, but his annoyed glare was gone. Instead it was replaced with a smile. "You don't want to keep any of the assets for yourself?" He asked, his tone saying he already knew my answer.

"Not at all. I mean I didn't really even want this job. I'm just doing this as a favor to the princesses." I told him. "I hate being an ambassador."

All the others in the room just stared at me surprised by how informal I was speaking to the king, I'm fairly certain Twilight was having some sort of seizure. The king on the other hoof though was laughing. "It's been a long time since a pony talked to me like that." He said. "Most are too intimidated to even risk upsetting me, I like you."

"I agree, I like me too." I responded with a smile. "Perhaps now we can work out the details about the land?" I added on.

"I can tell that it's going to be a pleasure." The king said with a smile.

Chapter 86

Chapter 86

"And that's what happened." I said finishing the recounting of my tale to the princesses. We had arrived back from the griffin empire around an hour ago.

The princesses sat there staring at me. "So in one day you not only discovered and dismantled a secret organization, freeing around a hundred servants at the same time, but also managed to settle a dispute that's been going on for several months?" Celestia asked me after some time of silence.

"Seems that way." I responded.

Celestia turned to Twilight. "And you can confirm that all this actually happened?"

"As crazy as it sounds it is true." Twilight answered.

"I am rather offended that you don't believe me." I said.

"Can you really blame us? I'm fairly certain that if anypony else had said it we would've been skeptical as well." Luna told me.

"But know to the dispute." Celestia said. "You said you solved it, but we have yet to hear how. Could you explain?" She asked me.

"Certainly." I responded. "The solution we came up with is a idea that both the king and I came up with. The idea being that there will no longer be any debate or dispute over who has right to the land because both side now own it." I explained.

"Pardon?" Luna questioned.

"The land is co-owned by both Equestria and the Griffin Kingdom. Currently we have a site selected for the first test town. The king is sending builders and such to construct the buildings and other necesities. We've already developed a scedule for the construction and set a date to reconvine there for the opening. Both the king and I will be going there on it's opening." I told them.

"The king is going himself?" Celestia asked.

"Yes, Though I think it might be less about the town and more about the fact that I'm going to be there. He's rather upset that I beat him at chess, so I think he's going because he wants a rematch." I said.

"The king seems to have taken quite a liking to you." Celestia said with a small smile. "We've had a few dealing with him in the past. He is slow to trust. You must've left a very good impression on him."

"Seems that way, but as I was saying. We're both going to be there on the opening. I suggest that at least one of you come as well as a sign of respect, but neither of you are required to be there. We will also have to start looking for ponies who want to move to the town." I said to them.

"That does seem to be the case." Celestia responded. "I don't understand why you are so against being an ambassador. Every time you take part in some international meeting you tend to go above and beyond all expectations." She told me.

"Ah, that reminds me. I'm quitting again. Everything's resolved so there's no need for me anymore." I said to them.

Celestia and Luna just smiled. "As expected." Luna said. "When the opening does come around we'll offer the position again so you can accept and quit by the days end again."

"See we've reached a great understanding." I said with a smile.

Twilight was just sitting there slightly annoyed. "I swear one of these days your informal attitude is going to get you into trouble." She told me.

"Perhaps, but I am only me, and that's all I'll ever want to be." I said to her.

"And what happens when being you starts causing problems?" She asked me.

"I will become more like me than I already am." I answered.

"How is that even possible?" Twilight asked.

"How is Pinkie even possible?" I countered.

Twilight was silently glaring at me. "We are not done discussing this." She said after being unable to come up with a response.

"It would appear that we are." I told her with a smile.

"You can't use Pinkie as an excuse for everything." Twilight told me.

"...That could actually be debated." I responded.

Twilight sighed. "I swear some days I wonder how you've survived as long as you have."

"It's obviously because I'm one of the smartest ponies on the planet." I said to her.

"Right." She responded rolling her eyes.

"I get the strange feeling that you doubt me, very well. Shall we discuss the theoretical physics of multiverse theory?"

"Wha-wha-" Twilight stuttered out which was more than most of the others in the room.

"Brother you can't just bring up multiverse theory like that." Skies complained to me. "You first have to establish the theoretical definition of parallel universes, and explain the four levels and nine types."

"Skies we've discussed this before. You can't just go that far into detail at first. We need to start general and then work our way down to specifics." I said turning to her.

"What are you two talking about?!" Rainbow finally asked aloud.

"Oh...well...multiverse theory is a complicated thing to explain." I said looking at Rainbow. "Skies if you would?" I said looking back at her.

"Multiverse theory is the theoretical idea that there is a set of infinite universes, including the universe we exist in, that together comprise everything that exists and can exist: the entirety of space, time, matter, and energy as well as the physical laws and constants that describe them. The various universes within the multiverse are sometimes called parallel universes. The basic idea is that within the multiverse there is an infinite amount of parallel universes each of them with their own variables. As such there exists an infinite amount of possible outcomes and ever possible outcome exists somewhere within the multiverse." Skies explained.

Rainbow sat there with a blank look on her face. Celestia and Luna at least seemed to be following...slightly. Twilight was still in shock, but I think she was absorbing it well enough. "Maybe the dictionary definition wasn't the best way to explain. How about an example?" I said taking over. "You remember the day I came to Ponyville correct?" I asked. Rainbow nodded. "Well what if I didn't?"

Now Rainbow looked confused.

"What I'm about to explain is the quantum type of multiverse. In our universe I walked into Ponyville unimpeded, but somewhere there exists a universe where I didn't. A universe where, I don't know, maybe I bumped into somepony while walking towards the town and instead decided to follow them. That moment in time created a new parallel universe. For every decision, for every moment, for every event there exists a different universe with every possible outcome. These infinite universes comprise the multiverse each with their own ending." I explained. "Does that make it any clearer?" I asked.

"Not really." Rainbow said holding her head in her hooves.

"I- I-" Twilight began stuttering.

"Have I proved my point that I am indeed one of the most intelligent ponies?" I asked with a smirk. "I mean seriously you've seen the stuff Skies knows, I've asked you to tutor her a few times. Did you think she learned all that stuff at a school? No way, I taught her that stuff, and to do it I had to know even more than what she learned."

Twilight took a deep breath. "Why didn't you tell me you knew so much information?!" She asked me.

"Because I knew that it would trigger your experimenting side, and quite possibly end up with me strapped to some machine in your basement." I told her.

"What do you-" Twilight began to say.

"Pinkie told me the story. I know all about it." I told her.

She smiled sheepishly and looked away.

I looked up to the princesses. They seemed deep in thought. "Is something the matter princesses?" I asked.

"No, no, noting is wrong. However, we may have something that we might want you to look into. You certainly seem to be knowledgeable enough to be able to comprehend it." Celestia said.

"And what exactly is it you want me to look into?" I asked my interest piqued.

"Currently it is something that we don't want anypony to see unless we're sure. Please give us time to discuss this." Luna told me.

I gave a small bow. "Of course princess, I can tell this is something you consider very serious. Take all the time you need." I told them. I didn't like it. I wanted to know what they were talking about, and I'm certain I wasn't the only one. I can only hope that they decide to let me see it.

Chapter 87

Chapter 87

"I want to know now." I said pacing in the dinning room.

"You said she could have all the time in the world to tell you." Twilight responded. "It's only been fifteen minutes. Have some patience."

"Twilight there is some big important secret that I could know, so I want to know. You can't say you aren't curious." I told her.

"Of course I'm curious, but I have the decorum not to freak out about it like you apparently." Twilight said.

"Seriously Shadow chill. Put a little faith in the princesses." Rainbow said floating next to me.

"You misunderstand, it's not that I don't trust the princesses, not in the slightest. I just like knowing secrets, I mean seriously my past seventeen years of life have basically just been learning secrets." I responded.

"You don't need to know every secret." Twilight told me.

"But I want to." I countered.

Twilight sighed and returned to her food.

"Shadow calm down. The princesses trust you. I'm sure that they'll decide to let you know whatever the big important secret is, you just have to be patient enough to wait it out." Rainbow said to me.

"Patience isn't really my thing." I told her.

She just looked at me a questioning look on her face. "Shadow, I've seen you sit and stare at a tree for an hour just to make sure a squirrel wasn't going to drop another acorn on you head."

"That was different. This is a big secret, that was the well being of my head." I responded.

"Brother you need to calm down. I'm sure it will all work out in the end if you just wait." Skies told me.

"Says the filly that snuck away to try and investigate and find out the secret ten minutes ago." I said, making Skies look away with a guilty look. "Don't think I didn't notice."

"She snuck away?" Twilight asked. "I never even noticed that she was missing."

"She's very good at sneaking, she's had to deal with me watching her for years. I don't miss much, and she's sometimes able to evade my notice. To normal ponies she can basically vanish on a whim if they're not completely focused." I told her. I turned back to Skies. "Now we're going to have to discuss your punishment for sneaking away."

"But brother!" Skies complained.

"None of that, now grounded one week when we get back." I said causing Skies to mope. I leaned down next to her and whispered out of everypony else's hearing. "Did you learn anything?"

"Only where the secret is being held." Skies whispered back.

"Where?"

"Locked supply room, second floor, far side of the west wing."

"Alright your off the hook, no grounding." I whispered before standing back up. "And don't you try to do that again." I said at full volume again. I sighed. "Now I'm thirsty because of all that lecturing. I'm going to go get some water." I said turning towards the door.

The door was suddenly encased in a violet aura and shut. I turned around and saw Twilight looking at me with disapproval.

"Twilight what are you-"

"Neither of you are very good at whispering." Twilight said interrupting me.

"...Well this is awkward." I said rubbing the back of my head.

"Yes it is. Now I'm going to tell the princess she needs to change the hiding spot of whatever the secret is while you stay here." Twilight said standing up.

"Before you do that I have one thing to say." I said.

"And that is?" Twilight questioned.

"...Teleportation." In a flash I was on the other side of the door. "Now all that's left is to-"

The doors to the dinning room suddenly blew open revealing a very angry looking Twilight, who I'm fairly certain had some flames coming off of her.

"-RUN FOR MY LIFE!" I shouted taking off down the hallway.

I wasn't even watching where I was going I was too busy trying to dodge blasts of magic from Twilight. I'm fairly certain that a stray blast had hit some suits of armor, it was hard to say because the armor seemed to be disintegrating into nothing. I soon began to try and evade her by teleporting, but she always managed to track me and teleport right after me.

I decided to try a different tactic. I charged a teleport and rounded a corner releasing the spell as soon as I did. When I arrived at my exit I immediately charged another and teleported right back. Hopefully the magic from the teleports would mask my current location. I arrived back at the corner and Twilight was nowhere to be seen.

'did it work?'

"SHADOW!!" I heard Twilight yell from some random point in the castle.

I smiled. 'apparently it did work.' I turned and began walking down the hallway. The thought then occurred to me.

"How am I going to find the storage room if I get lost when I think I know where I'm going, if I'm completely lost already?"

I sighed and rubbed my head. "Well this is great." I said as I rounded a corner and saw a guard standing there. I walked up to him. "Okay, I know that the guards have got the whole lottery thing to find out where I get lost at. I'm lost now so could you tell me where I am?" I asked

The guard chuckled slightly, a rare sight. "Certainly. Would never of expected you to find you way all the way out here though. Your at the far side of the west wing, second floor." The guard said.

'Couldn't be.'

"Really all the way on the west wing?" I asked feigning disbelief. "Well, it's certainly far away from what I was trying to aim for, but why are you out here. This place seems deserted.

The guard just rolled his eyes "The princesses want every part of the castle guarded even if nothing ever happens. Even a simple storage closet like this gets a guard." He said calmly. I could see beyond his façade though, he was tense in his answer hiding the truth.

'Jackpot.'

'Indeed.'

"Well, I don't want to inconvenience you anymore. Could you point me in the direction of the main hall. Hopefully I can get back on track." I said.

"Of course, just take the first right and follow the hall straight down and you'll reach it in no time." The guard told me.

"Thank you." I said as I walked off. As I was walking down the hall I began counting my hoofsteps. As I rounded the corner I began to put the calculations together. I charged a teleport when I thought I was out of the guards range of perception and hoped that my math was right and that nothing large was blocking the door. My magic released and I opened my eyes. Directly behind me was a wooden door and in front of me was a room with a single object in it. A mirror.

'You do realize the princesses are going to be pretty pissed at you for this?'

'Learning big secret don't care, and furthermore why would you at all?'

'Both valid points'

'Glad you agree. Now, let's get to investigating.' I thought with a smile.

Chapter 88

Chapter 88

I was walking gleefully around the mirror. Papers laying around the room filled with writing. I had spent the last few minutes examining every last detail the mirror had to offer. When the princesses said that this was a big secret they weren't exaggerating. The things I had found out just be examining the mirror. I could hardly imagine what I would learn if I actually was able to observe it while it was active. I smiled happily as I walked up to the mirror and looked at my reflection.

Suddenly the door to the room burst open behind me. I didn't look to see who it was, I was too focused on writing down notes. And anyway I was able to tell who all was there after they spoke.

"SHADOWMERE! I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU! WE-"

"Shush." I said extending my hoof and making Celestia go silent. I may be banished for this, but at least I'll be banished happy. "I am about to try something and the slightest disturbance could cause collateral damage." I said to them.

"Is it seriously just a mirror?" I heard Skies ask.

"It certainly is a mirror, but it is not just a mirror." I responded.

"Shadowmere what are you planning?" Luna asked with some anger.

This time I turned my head to face them, it was then I saw who exactly was there. It was the princesses, The girls, and Skies all standing at the doorway. I smiled at them. "What am I planning you ask." I said chuckling. "I'm planning on trying to break it!" I said happily as I spun around and prepared to kick the mirror. I heard a gasp from behind me and I saw Celestia and Luna starting to rush at me, but they weren't fast enough. I sent my legs towards the mirror.

In a flash of light I was suddenly shot away from the mirror and sent flying through the air. As I flew back I saw myself pass between Celestia and Luna both of them looking at me with surprise as I flew past them. I tumbled along the ground eventually stopping pressed up against the wall and upside down. The papers in the area I had landed floating down after being lifted by my impact.

Everypony in the room was looking towards me, but not at me. They were more focused on the notes that were floating down around me. They quickly turned and started to look at the rest of the room. Taking notice of the massive amount of notes that I had taken for the first time.

I began to laugh. "Exactly as I thought, warded against breaking too."

"Shadowmere" Celestia said still looking at the notes around the room. "...What is all this?" She asked.

I smiled. "Everything I've learned about the mirror so far."

"All of this!?" Luna asked surprised.

I righted myself and began to walk back over towards the mirror. "What can I say, I don't waste time."

'And you had an extra mind working on it as well.'

'Details, details.'

"We've had this mirror for many years and I don't think we know enough about it to write this many notes about it." Celestia said.

"Well to be fair some of them are just notes over the physical aspects of the mirror. I think that area over there is mostly physical attributes." I said pointing to the far corner of the room. "...Or maybe it's the other corner...Anyways that's not important, what is important is telling me everything you know about it so I can compare it to my notes." I said looking at them.

Luna shot a glare at me. "We trusted you with the knowledge that this artifact even exists and this is what you do? What makes you think we'd tell you what it does?" She said.

"What makes you think I don't already know what it does? I said I just want to compare notes. That doesn't mean I'm wrong, in fact I already know I'm right." I told them.

"And how would you know that?" Celestia asked.

I smiled at her. "I've seen the other side." I answered.

Both Celestia and Luna went silent at this.

"...Twilight, please take your friends and return to the dinning room." Celestia said.

"But princess, we-"

"Twilight please just go." Celestia interrupted.

Twilight and the others, including an upset Skies, left the room. Leaving just the princesses and me.

"How?" Celestia asked.

"Though it is closed and a pony can't pass through the link is still there. It takes some knowledge and experience but you can scry through the connection." I answered.

"And what have you learned?" Luna asked.

"I've learned that it is indeed linked to a universe that follows the Anthropic principle." I told them earning a confused look. "It's the exact same as here, but with a few different fundamental physical constant." I explained further, still getting nothing. "It only has a few physical changes."

"Couldn't you have just said that in the first place?" Luna questioned.

"I did." I said quietly to myself. "Either way, How much do you know about it? I can already see that it's closed, do you know how to open it?" I asked with a smile.

"No, it's only been used once and not by us. The one who used it is on the other side, other than that we only know what you told us just now." Celestia said.

I kicked my hoof against the ground in disappointment. "Dang it." I sighed.

"Now, WHAT WERE YOU THINKING TRYING TO BREAK THE MIRROR!?" Luna shouted.

I covered my ears. "I was thinking that the mirror was indestructible and I was right." I told her.

Luna was about to yell again but Celestia stopped her. "And why did you think it was indestructible?" Celestia asked calmly, but I could tell that if I gave a bad answer that I would certainly regret it.

"The rune work on the back of the mirror. It's warded with some of the most powerful runes I've learned about and even some that I haven't. The fact that this mirror is spotless despite it's age also helped me come to the conclusion. I've seen this design before it's ancient. Who ever made this wanted it to last. Who did make it?" I asked them.

"We don't know. We found it one day. It's creator was never found." Celestia said.

"Too bad, I would've loved to learn more about him." I said.

Celestia stepped towards me and got my attention. "Now tell me Shadowmere. What do you plan to do with what you've learned?" She questioned with a soft voice, but filled with the authority of one who has ruled for a long time.

I thought for a moment and gathered my response. If she didn't like my answer then it could actually mean eternal banishment for me.

"...I suppose...I'll just keep learning and investigating. There's not really much else to do with it. The only purpose is to travel between and I can't use it since you won't tell me how to open it."

"We already told you we don't know how to open it. The pony who did is on the other side." Luna said.

"Then how do you know what's on the other side?" I asked with a smile. "If it's only been used once to send somepony from this side to the other and hasn't been used at all besides that then you shouldn't know what's on the other side, but you do." The princesses were quiet, staring at me. "If you're going to make up a story at least make it have continuity." I told them with a smile. I used my magic and floated my notes around me in a large tower. "I'll respect your wish to keep that a secret from me though since I didn't really respect this one." I said as I began to leave the room. "Anyway, with enough time I should be able to figure it out by myself." I said with a smile as I left the princesses standing in the room.

Chapter 89

Chapter 89

I walked into the dinning room my notes floating beside me. "Now I just need to find a way to sneak in and find out even more." I said to myself.

"Shadow!" I heard. I turned and looked in the direction and saw Twilight standing there looking slightly annoyed.

"Hey Twilight how can I help you?" I asked.

"For starters how about you don't go and do stupid things like this again?" She told me.

"Hmm...nope don't think I can do that." I told her starting towards the table. I levitated out a piece of paper from my stack and began reading it. "There has to be some instructions for opening it. They pony that made it would have to put that somewhere, and whoever used it must have found it. I doubt the princesses would tell anypony by the way they acted." I said to myself while reading over the paper.

"Shadow, you went against the princesses. I'm surprised you're not banished right now. You just basically stole secrets from them, how can you be so careless and irresponsible?" Twilight ranted.

I turned to look at her looking away from my notes. "When you spend most of your life being called a monster you tend to become one." I told her. Causing Twilight to falter and everypony else to look at me with some worry.

"Shadow." Rainbow said to me as she moved in front of me.

"I know, I know. I'm not supposed to call myself a monster anymore." I said looking back to my notes. "I've just have a strange combination of excitement and anger."

"Why?" Rainbow asked.

"That mirror is one of the most astounding things I have ever seen, and I'm so close to finding out all of it's secrets but they keep eluding me. It's like when your trying to think of a word and it's right on the tip of your tongue, and you just get more and more annoyed as you can't think of it." I told them all sitting down at the table and changing pages.

"Shadow you shouldn't worry about the mirror anymore." Twilight said. "It'll probably just get you into more trouble."

"I know it will. Chances are I might get myself banished for just looking this far into it, but I've come this far and I'm so close to the end. I want to finish." I explained.

"Shadow, I of all ponies can understand that, but there are some experiments that just aren't meant to be finished." Twilight told me.

I sighed. I heard the door to the dinning room open. I looked and saw Celestia and Luna walking in. They approached me. "Shadow, we would like to discuss today's events." Luna said.

"Very well." I responded.

"We have decided not to punish you for the incident considering that you have done us many favors in the past, as well as the fact that your reason or doing so was just to learn more about it." Celestia told me. I gave a small smile. "But, we have decided to try and avoid this type of thing in the future we will be moving the mirror away from the castle." I sighed and looked to my notes. "We won't be confiscating your notes either." She added on.

I just nodded. "Alright, I suppose that's fair. But don't think this means I've given up on finding out exactly how the mirror is used." I told them.

"Shadow, we know you well enough to know that's true." Celestia said with a small smile.

"Okay then, I still have access to the royal archive correct?" I asked the princesses.

"Yes, you do, but you won't find anything about the mirror even in the restricted sections." Luna answered.

"Wasn't planning on it, but I have about ten pages in here of runes and markings that I don't recognize. I figure the library is the best chance to find out what they mean." I said lifting the pile of notes. "Twilight." I said afterwards getting the purple mares attention. "I appear to have a massive study session, all approved by the princesses, ahead of me. I could use your assistance in this manner." I said to her.

"Well- I don't- I mean." She responded unsure.

"Twilight this is a magic artifact that we have the opportunity to uncover the secrets of. Are you really saying that you don't want to help with that?" I asked her. "Also, I'd probably get lost on my way to the library if I went by myself." I added on rubbing the back of my head sheepishly.

"Was this all really just a round-about way to try and get me to guide you to the library?" Twilight responded.

"...I'm not going to say no." I answered.

Twilight sighed. "I'll take you to the library, but you're on your own for this study session of yours. I don't want anything to do with this mirror." She told me.

"Very good. I'll try not to stay in there for a week this time." I said with a smile.

"You'd better not." Rainbow told me. "It was a pain having to drag myself into that library everyday to see you."

"You didn't seem that against it after you found the Daring Do Section." I responded.

"Not the point." She told me.

I chuckled. "Anyway, I'm sure it should take that long. I know what I'm looking for this time. Though I'm not sure how much easier that will make it to find." I said flipping through my notes again. I turned to the princesses. "And as a show of good faith I will even report any discoveries I make directly to you...Eventually...I'll probably forget, but I'll try not to."

Celestia just rolled her eyes. "You're hopeless you know."

"So I have been told." I said with a smile. "Now. To the Library!" I said as I started towards the door. I stopped in the doorway and turned to Twilight. "Well come on, I'm not going to find it by myself...And that's probably not an exaggeration either."

Twilight sighed and walked out into the hall, with me following close behind taking any chance I could to look over my notes.

'Don't suppose you have anything to add about this?'

'I don't think any incarnation of darkness would ever take an interest in a mirror.

'worth a shot.'

'Not really'

I rolled my eyes reading over my notes. 'Runes I don't understand, blah blah blah, something about the Gaia, incantation that I don't know the purpose of, strange drawing of triangle, filler, Gaia again, more filler...wait a minute.'

'...I see it too.'

I stopped in the middle of the hallway and started to look at the page closer.

"Shadow? Are you okay?" Twilight asked.

My eyes were looking over the page and flipping through different pages of notes.

'How did we not notice this?'

'I don't know, with this much about it I don't know how we missed it.

'There are multiple depictions and mentions of Gaia in this.'

'This mirror is considered one of the strongest artifacts in Equestria, you don't think-

'It's too many coincidences, No way that there's not a correlation.'

"Shadow?" Twilight asked with some worry.

'You're going to have to dig deep for this one.'

'Only if it was after, if it was before there will be nothing to find.'

'Either it's there and we know, or it's before and we know where to look.'

"Shadow!?, What's gotten into you?" Twilight shouted worried gripping my shoulders. I heard the door to the dinning room swing open most likely the others wondering what's happening.

I looked up at Twilight with a large smile. "Don't you see, it all makes sense now. Where it's strength comes from. Why there's almost nothing about it." I said excitedly.

"I don't understand what are you-"

"Gaia! It all comes back to Gaia!" I shouted.

Chapter 90

Chapter 90

I turned around and saw Celestia and Luna looking at me intensely. "What is this about our mother?" Celestia asked.

I laughed and started trotting around in a circle. "The mirror, it's power, the lack of information. It's all starting to come together." I said happily.

"Shadow!" Luna said forcefully. "Tell us what our mother has to do with this."

"She made the mirror!" I answered with excitement.

"She...she did?" Celestia asked.

"Well...maybe. I don't have exact evidence, but with this many references to her contained on the mirror she has to have something to do with it. And with that much power I wouldn't be surprised if she made it." I said as I flipped through my notes again.

"References to her on the mirror?" Luna asked.

"But we've studied the mirror and didn't see anything of the sort." Celestia added on.

I smiled. "That's because you were focusing too much on the mirror's power, and not on the mirror itself." I told them. "You've seen the design along the back of the mirror?" I asked.

"Yes of course." Luna answered.

"Wrong!" I declared. "You did not, that wasn't a design. They were words." I told them.

"What?" Celestia responded.

"Ancient Draconic to be specific." I explained. The stared at me. "...What? The darkness has possessed a lot of others before me. One was a dragon and I was interested. I learned the ancient draconic language...well written, don't have the vocal cords to speak it."

"...I don't know what's worse that fact that you speak so casually about that, or the fact that it's not even that surprising anymore." Luna said shaking her head.

"Anyways as I was saying before. That was the ancient draconic language. It made mention of Gaia multiple times." I said to them. "You got anything?"

"Pardon?" Celestia asked.

"Sorry, too excited to differentiate between speaking and thoughts. Talking to darkness." I told them.

'Not really, it's a long ways back. It's not easy to look that far.'

'Well keep looking.'

'Just remember I'm not doing for you. I want to find this out for myself.'

'Yeah, yeah, just keep looking.' I told him.

I began to look at my notes again. "The answer's here somewhere." I said to myself.

"Shadow!" Twilight shouted bringing me out of my daze.

"Huh, oh sorry, distracted." I said glancing at my notes again.

"Shadow, you've looked at those notes five times now and nothings changed. If what you're looking for was there I'm sure you would've found it. I think you just need to take a break." Twilight told me.

"But I-" My notes were suddenly encased in a bright purple flash and were gone. "My notes."

"Shadow just relax." Rainbow said coming and standing next to me. "The notes will be there. Right now, you need to relax."

"I just want to know." I told her.

"You have that look again." She said to me.

"Look?" I asked.

"The same look you had before you went into the library and didn't come out for days. If you think I'm going to let you act on that again you're mistaken." She responded.

I was silent for a moment before I sighed. "You're right, you're right" I took a deep breath to calm myself. "We don't need a repeat of that again."

'Don't think this means you get to stop searching.'

'Please I hardly ever listen to you. Why would I listen to her?' The darkness told me.

'Well that's just rude.'

'Have you met me?'

'Wish I hadn't.'

I turned to the princesses. "So unless you have anything else for us, I suppose we should be on the next train back to Ponyville."

"We do not have anything at the moment, so unless you have anymore of our rules you wish to break-" Luna started.

"It was only one time." I said.

"And one of our best kept secrets." Luna countered.

"If your defense for one of your best kept secrets is a locked storage door I am slightly disappointed." I responded.

"Shadow, just get to the train station before we decide that banishing you would be more efficient than arguing." Celestia said shaking her head.

"Eh, I've planned for banishment already." I told her. Celestia's horn began to glow slightly. "Fine, fine, I'm going. See you again when the opening day comes. Possibly before." I said as I turned towards the main gates with a smile that the princesses returned.

Twilight, Rainbow, and Skies following behind me, until they realized what was happening and Twilight took the lead. We made our way towards the train station. "So what are we supposed to do until the opening?" I asked.

"Well, Rarity, AJ, and I have a small camping trip planed for us and the Crusaders. You could come along, I'm sure that Scoots and them would be happy to have Skies come along." Rainbow told me.

"Would Rarity and AJ be okay with me coming along?" I asked.

"Sure, why wouldn't they?" Rainbow answered.

"That sound good to you Skies?" I asked as my sister walked up next to me.

"Sure, it'll be like old times again." She said with a small smile.

I returned the smile. "Alright then, I guess we've got a plan then. You still got your bags pack?" I asked.

"Of course." Skies answered.

"Alright then, just give us a heads up when you're leaving, we're ready to go whenever." I told Rainbow.

"Great, now to get back to Ponyville and take a nice long nap on a cloud." Rainbow said as she hovered along beside us.

"You have a one track mind." I said with a chuckle.

"Well it's a good track." She told me.

"Touché" I responded.

"Still have no idea what that means." Rainbow said.

I chuckled. "Maybe you should look it up."

"And give up some of the time I use for napping, never." She told me.

We shared a laugh as we approached the train station. We got our tickets and got on the train only needing to wait a minute or two before it left. On the way back we talked a little before Rainbow and Skies decided to fall asleep, using each other as support. The rest of the trip was talking theories between Twilight and me. I could tell she was purposely avoiding multiverse theory though. In the end we talked mainly about magic and the such. Discussing some of the work of Star-swirl. We got into a rather heated debate about his theory's about time manipulation. Twilight won that argument, how was I supposed to know she actually used his time manipulation spell?

Our conversation lasted us until we got back to Ponyville. When we arrived at the station the others were already waiting for us. I was surprised for a moment. Before turning to Pinkie. "Pinkie Sense?" I asked.

"Nope, Rarity." Pinkie responded.

I turned to face Rarity with some surprise. "Oh don't act like that, I do have my own connections to the nobility. I made sure that I had somepony willing to inform me when the diplomat that was sent to the Griffin Empire returned." She said with a smile.

"So ya' gotta tell us. What happened up there?" Applejack asked.

I smiled. "Well then, do I have a story for you." I responded.

"Ooh, story time." Pinkie said happily, as she pulled out a bucket of Popcorn from her mane.

"...Aw screw it." I said reaching over and taking a few pieces and tossing them in my mouth. "It goes like this-"

Chapter 91

Chapter 91

"Okay bags pack?" I asked.

"Check." Skies responded.

"Extra Food?"

"In both side pockets."

"Portable tents that probably won't get used?"

"On the couch."

"Alright I think we've got everything." I said putting down the small notepad I had been levitating. "Can you think of anything we might need?" I asked Skies.

"Not particularly, we've been outside for longer with less." She answered.

"Alright let's get a move on then. We're supposed to be meeting with everypony on the edge of town." I said picking up the bags we had packed.

"Do you think Winsome Fall will be as exciting as the Everfree?" Skies asked.

"Probably not, the Everfree has a lot more interesting creatures in it." I answered. "...Remember don't tell anypony about our trips into that forest. Especially Rainbow, if she found out I was going in there just to pass the time she'd probably get pretty upset."

"I know, I know." Skies responded picking up her own bag.

We left the house not soon after and started making our way towards the outskirts of town. As we approached I noticed two things. The first was that everypony besides us and Rainbow were there, the second and more prominent sight however...

"Rarity, is all that really necessary?" I asked as I approached, straining my neck to look at the top of the stack of luggage sitting before me.

"But of course. You never know what disasters might strike. Surely you brought something for emergencies." Rarity responded.

"I brought some spare food...and a small tent." I said.

"That's all?!" Rarity asked with some surprise.

"You forget who you're talking to. We've survived weeks in a forest with a saddle bag that only had a gallon of ice-cream in it." I told her. "I think we'll be fine." I said with a smile.

Rarity just shook her head. "Well don't come crying to me when you begin to regret your decision." She told me.

"Well looks like everypony is here. Let's get a move on." Applejack said to the group.

"What about Rainbow Dash, she's coming to right?" Scootaloo asked. I smiled slightly. It was no secret that the filly was a fan of Rainbow.

"Now don't you worry 'bout it. She's going to be meeting us at our first camp sight." Applejack answered the filly. Scootaloo looked slightly relieved when she got the answer. "Alright, let's move 'em out." Applejack said s the group began to walk away.

I began to walk too when I saw Rarity. 'What's she doing about her-' My train of thought stopped as I looked back and saw her luggage's mode of transportation. Sweetie Belle was attached to the large cart. '...I don't really know what I was expecting.'

I sighed. "Think you can handle two more packs?" I asked Skies.

"With as light as we packed. I think I can manage." She answered with a small smirk.

I rolled my eyes and levitated the bags over to her. She took then in her hooves and started to fly ahead. I walked over to Rarity's cart and used my magic to unhook Sweetie Belle from it. She looked around surprised before she saw me. "Go on, walk with your friends. I got this." I said to her.

"Really?" She asked.

"Yes." I answered. Then I looked up at the towering luggage. "Now go before I change my mind about this."

Sweetie Belle ran off happily, catching up to her friends. I hooked myself up to the cart and began to pull. It took some strain but I got it moving, and I'm certain we would be moving faster with me here.

The trip to the first campsite was relatively short, but it certainly was longer than it had to be. I walked into the camp sporting a light sweat. 'Can't wait to drag this thing around for the weekend.' I thought to myself. I unhitched myself from the cart and looked around. I saw a nice tree standing a little ways away. I gave a small smile and went and sat down under it. Trying to take a short nap.

I woke some time later by a hoof poking my side. I looked around and saw Rainbow standing next to me.

"So are you gonna set up for camp or what?" She asked me.

"I'm already done." I told her.

"What do you-" She paused a moment. "You're planning on sleeping under the tree aren't you?" She asked.

"Exactly."

Rainbow sighed. "Well it's not the craziest sleeping arrangement I've seen today."

"Meaning?" I asked.

She tilted her head to the side. I turned and looked, and promptly lost the ability to keep my jaw closed. Sitting in front of me, was a small house. "...Rarity?"

"Rarity." Rainbow answered.

I sighed. "Does that mare even know the definition of camping?" I asked shaking my head.

"Well you apparently know the definition too well." Rainbow told me.

"Just because I choose to sleep under a tree doesn't mean anything." I responded.

She shook her head, but had a small smile. "Anyways, I'm about to start telling some scary stories. You should join in." She told me.

"Scary stories you say?" I said with a chuckle. "Seems right up my alley, but try not to scar those three fillies for life." I said jokingly.

"Three? You're not worried about Skies?" Rainbow asked.

"Consider this, Skies is my little sister...I think she's okay with scary." I answered.

"...Suppose so." Rainbow answered. "Well come on and join the circle." She told me. I got up and obliged her request.

I sat down with Skies next to me. Both of us shared a smile as we sat down. We enjoyed scary stories, not for the story itself, but for the history of it. If it's a widely know story we probably knew the story behind the story. I listened as Rainbow began to set the mood for the story. "It all happened on a night just like this one. In a forest just like this..." She began.

I suppressed a chuckle as she started the story. That opener had been used basically since scary stories had even been made up. Rainbow may lack originality, but she does do a good job at setting up the story. Then she got into the story.

"...And then the Olden Pony asked, 'Who's got my rusty horseshoe?'"

"Not me" Sweetie Belle said with fear lacing her voice.

"You Do!" Rainbow said suddenly flying next to the fillies sending Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle running.

Scootaloo on the other hoof managed to stay in her seat, but I think that's just because she was frozen with fear.

But too her credit she managed to play it off rather well. From the way she acted I probably would've believed that she wasn't scared at all...if I couldn't feel the waves of fear coming from her.

I smiled. 'Trying to stay brave even in the face of pure fear. She's more like Rainbow than either of them realize.' I thought to myself.

'Seems like this is going to be a good camping trip. Scootaloo will have to show that she's afraid eventually. Not like that's a bad thing, truthfully it's exactly the opposite. When you hide your fear you can't get help for it. I hope everyday is like this.' I thought to myself. My gaze drifted over to the pile of Rarity's luggage. '...Okay maybe I wish one thing was different.'

Chapter 92

Chapter 92

After Rainbow had finished her story everypony went to bed. Rarity and Sweetie Belle went into the mini-house, Applejack and Apple Bloom went to their tent, And Rainbow and Scootaloo went to theirs. Skies and I went and found a comfortable spot under the tree. As my mind drifted off to sleep I felt my mind pass into the realm of nightmares. I opened my eyes and saw...our campsite?

'Guess I didn't really fall asleep?' I thought to myself with some confusion. 'Could swear this feels like a-'

My thought was cut short as I heard mumbling coming from the forest. It was then that I really looked around my surroundings. The forest was looking a whole lot more menacing than I remembered it. '...So this is a nightmare.' I thought to myself. 'I wonder who's?'

From the corner of my eye I saw movement. I looked over and saw Scootaloo sticking her head out of her tent with a worried expression.

'That answers that question. Wonder what she's going to do now?' I thought to myself as I watched her. I heard hoof steps approaching the camp from the forest, and as they got louder Scootaloo's expression became more and more scared. Soon she bolted away from the sounds and into the forest. I slowly stood up and began to walk calmly after her, though with the rate at which she was running I couldn't really find her. As I was walking I caught a glimpse of something through the tree's. I couldn't see what it was clearly. I began to move closer a sudden scream stopped me. Suddenly I jolted awake, Scootaloo's silhouette in her tent told me that she had as well. I sighed to myself, that filly is going to have to admit she's scared eventually. I started to fall asleep again. 'Strange though, I think this is the first time I've entered a nightmare of somepony I actually know.' I yawned as the thought passed through my mind. 'Oh well, sleep now, question later.' I thought as my mind drifted off to sleep again.

I woke in the morning as the sun was just rising over the tree line, as I had become accustomed to. Gently I nudged Skies awake.

"Five more minutes." She said sleepily.

"No, not five more minutes. Sun's up, Applejack will want us to move soon I'm sure." I told her.

"Is Applejack up yet?" Skies asked me.

"Well no." I told her.

"Then wake me when she get's up." She responded resting her head again.

I rolled my eyes and smiled. I stood up, planning on letting Skies sleep a little while longer. However as I did Applejack walked out of her tent. I smiled as I turned around and nudged Skies.

"I told you to wake me when Applejack got up." She complained.

"You forget, Applejack's a farm pony. She no doubt woke up when I did." I told her.

Skies sighed but complied standing up and shaking her head, trying to jump start her mind. I walked over to last night's campfire and sat on the logs around it as I waited for everypony else to wake up. Applejack came and sat around the fire pit and we talked for a few minutes before Apple Bloom came out of her tent and the two sisters started to pack up their tent. Surprisingly enough Rarity and Sweetie Belle were the next to wake up. Doing so as Applejack and Apple Bloom were finishing up packing. It didn't take Rainbow and Scootaloo too long after that to come out of their tents. Everypony started to pack up soon after. We were delayed by Rarity's large 'tent' and eventually everypony had to pitch in to pack it up. As we were working I caught a glance of Scootaloo out of the corner of my eye. Her eyes were a shade redder than normal and she was moving sluggishly.

'Did she even go back to sleep?' I asked myself. 'Certainly she did, she couldn't have stayed up all night because of a scary story, right?'

Soon after Rarity was all packed up again I hooked myself up to the cart. We moved out of the campsite soon after and began our hike to the next site.

Around midway to the next campsite Applejack turned around and called back to us. "Will ya'll hurry it up. We're already late as it is."

Rarity was the first to respond. "I'm sorry it's just that this cart feels like it's getting heavier all the time!" She responded.

I gave a slight frown as I looked at her, despite her not noticing it. 'And how would she know that?' I asked myself. I paused a moment. 'You know this cart does actually feel heavier than yesterday.'

"I don't care if that cart's as heavy as a pack of mules. If we don't get a move on, it'll be dark before we get to the campsite." Applejack responded.

'Well I actually do care if this cart's as heavy as a pack of mules, and furthermore-did this cart just get lighter.' My thought stopped as Scootaloo moved passed me on her scooter. She rode up saying something quickly to Rainbow before moving farther ahead. Our trip continued forward until we reached the next campsite, a little time after the moon had risen.

"No need for tents tonight ya'll. We'll just take shelter in that cave." Applejack told us.

I chuckled. "Now this is my type of camping." I said as I walked passed the group.

"And it's perfect for the story I have planned for you all tonight. All we need is a campfire." Rainbow said as she landed next to Scootaloo. Who happily, but hesitantly accepted the task of gathering firewood. None of the others seemed to notice the second part.

'Am...am I the only pony noticing how nervous she is?' I asked myself.

I sighed as I unhooked myself from the cart and sat down at the fire pit the others were setting up. We had to wait awhile before Scootaloo came back with a few sticks. After Applejack got the fire going Rainbow began to tell the story, but was interrupted as Scootaloo asked if she could tell a story. Rainbow accepted and Scootaloo started telling her...well I don't really know what to call it, but it certainly wasn't a campfire story. Rainbow was quick to point it out and decided to take over. She chose to go with the story of the Headless horse. An old tale, it's was based off of a roving band of thieves that always wore black masks that gave the appearance of not having a head in the black night. They roamed the forest at night looking for travelers to rob. It was adapted to a story that traveling merchants told to their foals to teach them to be weary at night. It was a nice story still, probably would've been scarier if Applejack didn't jump in with a few questions, but Rainbow's reactions made up for it.

At the end of the story the three fillies were decently terrified. Then it was time for bed...if Scootaloo hadn't interjected with the thought about campfire songs. Which prompted Sweetie Belle to take the stage, or the rock in this case, from Rainbow she began to sing, for fourteen minutes straight, I counted. At the end of the song she, let her vocal cords loose and woke everypony else up from their sleep. She promptly feel asleep right on the rock.

Everypony went into the cave and took up the space inside their sleeping bags. Skies and I took the far side of the cave and laid down on the floor of the cave. Scootaloo tried to come up with a reason for everypony to stay awake, but much to her disappointment. Nopony was in the mood to stay awake for any longer. She slowly walked over to her own sleeping bag and fell asleep herself. I followed suit soon after as sleep began to overtake me.

'I wonder if she'll have a nightmare again tonight?' I asked myself. 'Oh well, I'll probably find our in the morning depending on how she's acting.' I thought as my mind drifted off.

Chapter 93

Chapter 93

I opened my eyes to the nightmare I would be going through tonight. I looked around and found myself in a dark forest. In the distance I could hear somepony walking. I began to walk towards the hoofsteps keeping to the shadow of the tree's. Quickly the hoofsteps began to speed up. Suddenly something blew past the tree I was standing next to.

"...Was that Scootaloo?" I asked myself as I watched the dust trail in front of me settle.

"It would appear that I am not the only pony taking an interest in these nightmares." I heard from behind me.

I spun around and saw Luna standing there. "...Honestly, I didn't exactly choose to come here." I responded. I could tell that the pony standing before me wasn't just a part of the dream. This was the real Luna.

"Even so, I believe that we may want to put an end to these bad dreams." Luna told me.

I nodded. "Yeah, That's probably for the best." I responded.

Luna's horn glowed and suddenly the two of us were standing on the edge of a step slope. At the bottom I saw Scootaloo cowering from the 'Headless Horse'. I made my way down the slope until I was behind the nightmare. I extended my front hoof and tapped him on the shoulder. The nightmare turned to face me, and I stood there for a second as a realization came over me.

"...Okay, I had planned on bucking him in the face when he turned around, but I just now realized that in order to do that he would need a face...I did not think this plan through." I said.

I heard a sigh from behind me and suddenly the Headless Horse glowed brightly and disappeared. "How is it that you're the one my sister and I turned to during a diplomatic emergency?" Luna asked as she landed next to me.

"Because in the end I get results." I responded.

"Shadow? Princess Luna?" Scootaloo asked as she stared at the two of us. "What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be in Canterlot?" She asked looking at the princess.

"I am the princess of the night, thus it is my duty to come into your dreams." Luna answered.

"Oh, yeah." Scootaloo responded at first. "Wait, this is just a dream?" She asked looking around.

"Do you remember wandering into a forest randomly where creatures from scary stories are real?" I asked.

"Not exactly." Scootaloo responded.

"Then your dreaming, you shouldn't be scared of a dream." I told her.

"I guess." Scootaloo said. "...Wait, why are you here?" She asked me.

"Your guess is as good as mine. I just showed up." I told her.

"Anyways." Luna started, trying to get back on topic. "You are indeed asleep. While you dream you should not fear, but when you wake, the thing that frightens you most will still exist." Luna told her.

"Uh, the Headless Horse?" Scootaloo said with uncertainty.

"Is the Headless Horse really what frightens you the most?" Luna asked.

Scootaloo shook her head slightly. "No, I'm afraid Rainbow Dash will find out I'm not as tough as she thinks I am."

I chuckled slightly, getting her attention. "Well I'm afraid that Rainbow isn't as tough as you think she is." I told her with a smile.

Luna nodded. "Everypony has fears, Scootaloo. Everypony must face them in their own way. But they must be faced, or the nightmares will continue." Luna told her.

Suddenly the wind around us began to swirl and the land began to fade. "Time to go?" I asked turning to Luna.

She nodded and began to fly back up into the sky. A moment later I was back in the waking world. I took the time to look back over at Scootaloo who was sitting up in her bed. I listened in to what she was saying. "Ah, it was just a dream." I had a slight smile. Scootaloo suddenly gasped and jumped up. "But the Headless Horse isn't!" And smiles gone.

'Did she forget everything the Princess and I just said?'

Scootaloo wandered to the edge of the cave. I wasn't listening further but I was still watching her.

Suddenly I became aware of Rainbow's snoring. 'Why is it when she naps she's fine, but when she sleeps it's like a construction crew?' I thought to myself as I looked over to her. I turned my attention back to Scootaloo, 'and she's riding out of the cave on her scooter.'

I got up and walked over to Rainbow and shook her awake. "Huh, what? Is it morning?" She asked.

"No, Scootaloo just ran off into the woods. I think we need to go look for her." I told her.

"Scootaloo did what? Come on." Rainbow said flying off. I followed behind her. We flew around searching for signs of Scootaloo. "See anything?" Rainbow asked me.

I looked around and caught a bit of orange in the distance. "I think she's over here." I called back over my shoulder as I flew closer. I turned my head back around just in time to see the bit of orange fall off the edge of a gap. "And she's in the river!" I shouted.

"What?" Rainbow said as she flew next to me.

I pointed towards the river. "You're faster go!" I told her. Rainbow was off and I followed behind, not nearly at the speed she was going. I saw a bit of blue and orange come back over the edge. I let out a small sigh of relief as I descended down. As I approached the two I managed to hear part of their conversation.

"I was scared the first time I heard those stories too." Rainbow said as I landed behind her.

"You were?" Scootaloo asked.

"Well yeah, but I got over it pretty quick when I realized that if there was such a thing as the headless horse. I could've totally taken him." Rainbow told her.

I smiled at a golden opportunity as I walked up behind Rainbow. And when I was right behind her I leaned in and. "Boo!" I shouted in her ear causing her to shout and fly up into the sky.

Scootaloo sat staring at me as I laughed. I turned to her. "See, what did I tell you? Not as tough as you think she is." I told her with a chuckle.

"Hey!" Rainbow shouted down from the sky. "That was not cool!"

"But it was hilarious!" I responded. I yawned loudly. "Well, I'm tired. She's your responsibly now. Hope you can find your way back on your own." I told her.

"Can you?" She asked with a smirk.

"Please we're in the forest. This is my domain." I told her as I made my way back to camp. I arrived well before the two of them, and made my way back to my spot next to Skies. I fell asleep again before the two of them made it back.

When morning came both Rainbow and Scootaloo were back and sound asleep. Fairly soon everypony was up and we were on our way to our final destination. I was once again hooked to Rarity's cart, that I'm fairly certain she hadn't touched the entire trip.

However, When we did get to Winsome Falls the view made up for it. As we approached we all marveled at the landscape. After we stopped Sweetie Belle didn't waste any time declaring a 'sister race' causing everypony but Skies and I to break off into a run. I looked over to Skies and she looked back to me.

"...Yeah, we're not going to do that." She said.

"That's probably a pretty good idea since I'm not a sister." I responded.

Skies chuckled and the two of us went to the edge of the falls and enjoyed our time there in a bit more peaceful manner than the others.

Chapter 94

Chapter 94

After Luna and I's talk with Scootaloo the trip back from the falls was much less eventful. No more nightmares for Scootaloo, I resumed having nightmares of ponies I didn't know, and my back is killing me because Rarity didn't even consider caring her own things.

I sighed as I was laying on my couch in my home, Skies sitting next to me and trying to help the pain in my back.

"You should've just told her to carry her own stuff." Skies told me.

"That would've been rude, and if there's anything I don't want it's Rarity whining to me about being rude." I said to her.

"I think you mean complaining." Skies responded smirking.

I chuckled as she said Rarity's little quote. I had managed to get that line said to me before, and it was not enjoyable.

I slid myself up into a sitting position stretching out my back as I did so. "Well at least it doesn't really hurt anymore." I said sighing.

"So what now?" Skies asked.

I thought for a moment. "Well our last vacation was cut short." I said. I closed my eyes and shuddered slightly, remembering.

"Well we just went camping." Skies said.

"We could go try to catch Yearling. It would certainly be more exciting than going on a simple camping trip." I told her.

"That reminds me, are you ever going to tell Rainbow Dash about that?" She asked me.

I rolled my eyes. "Please, I already hid the fact that I knew the Wonderbolts before. How do you think she'd react if I told her I knew Yearling. Also, Yearling trusts us with her secret, if we told anypony it'd probably be revealed." I answered.

"I suppose." Skies said thinking. "I guess it'd be a good distraction." She said.

"Then go get your adventure pack." I told her as she began to make her way up the stairs. "And don't forget to bring the rope this time!" I called up.

"I got it, I got it!" She yelled back down.

I made my way over to the closet and pulled out a large saddle bag from inside. I began to unpack it's contents to make sure everything inside was in working condition and didn't need replacing.

I heard a knocking at the front door. "Come in!" I called toward the door.

It opened and in walked Twilight and Rainbow. "Hey Shadow...what are you doing?" Twilight asked.

"Examining my gear." I answered.

"Examining gear, why?" Rainbow asked.

"Skies and I are about to head out on a little trip." I answered.

"A trip, you just went camping with us didn't you?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, but this is more than just camping." I told her taking out a grappling hook from the bag. I tapped it with my hoof testing it's sharpness. "Hmm, Hey Skies could you grab the mini-whetstone from the closet? My hook's a bit dull!" I called upstairs.

"Sure!" Was the response I got.

"What the heck are you going to need that for?" Twilight asked with some concern.

"Well it's a useful tool with multiple uses." I told her.

"I don't know where you're going, but it sounds dangerous." Rainbow said.

"Possibly, it's called exploring because you don't know what's there." I told her. "It shouldn't be a problem, we're trying to meet up with a friend who's a professional at this." I added on.

"Well then take me with you. Strength in numbers." Rainbow responded.

I grimaced slightly. "I'm afraid I can't really do that."

"And why not?" Rainbow asked with some annoyance.

"Our friend doesn't really like meeting new ponies. In fact she's practically completely against the idea." I answered.

Rainbow let out a deep sigh of annoyance and crossed her hooves. "How long are you going to be gone?" She asked.

"Not a clue." I told her. "If we don't manage to meet up we'll be back pretty soon. If we do...Could be short could be long. Depends on where we go." I told her as Skies began to come down the stairs. As I saw her I levitated the whetstone over to the table and began sharpening the hook.

"I can't believe you're doing this." Rainbow said.

I chuckled. "If you don't believe this you should hear some of the other stuff Skies and I have done." I told her. My attitude suddenly shifted. "But I need you to listen closely to this." I told the two of them.

They looked surprised for a moment with my sudden change of demeanor, but nodded their heads.

"While I'm gone, I won't be able to contact you, and I have to ask that you don't try to contact me either." I said to them.

"What?!" Twilight asked.

"You expect us to just let you wander off into the unknown without even having the ability to check up on you?" Rainbow said.

"Listen, It can be dangerous out there. The simplest mistake could be terribly detrimental. All I'm asking is for you to trust me enough to be able to come back on my own." I explained to them.

Twilight and Rainbow were silent. Rainbow bent down and brought me into an embrace. "I do trust you Shadow, but...it's just that we all worry about you." She told me.

I smiled and wrapped a hoof around her. "I know you do, but I've handled much worse than this." I said to her.

Rainbow broke away from the embrace. "I want you to promise me that you'll come back." She said to me staring at me in the eyes.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly, Stick a cupcake in my eye." I responded.

Rainbow smiled and sat down next to me. "When are you leaving?"

"Today if we can." I said getting a nod from Skies.

"And you don't know where you're going?" Twilight asked.

"Nope." I answered, sliding the whetstone over to Skies.

"What if something serious happens?" Twilight asked.

"On my side or yours?" I responded.

"Both." Twilight answered.

I thought for a moment. "If it's serious enough that Equestria might be destroyed if I'm not there I'd allow you to send that message. I'll get back as soon as I can. If something happens on my end, I'll find a way to contact you." I told her.

She realized that she probably wasn't going to get anymore than that and let the topic go. Skies finished sharpening her hook and put it into her pack.

"All packed?" I asked. Skies nodded. The two of us stood up. "Well, I guess we'll be heading out now." I said to Rainbow and Twilight. "Hope you're okay saying good-bye to the other girls for us. We probably want to go as soon as possible." I told them.

"Sure, we can do that." Rainbow said to me.

I nodded as we walked out of the house. Skies and I sporting our packs. The two of us floated off the ground and hovered over the land slightly. "Well we're off." I said turning away. After a moment I turned back around. "And could you tell Pinkie to prepare some cupcakes for our return. I don't know how but she'll probably know when we're about to get back." I said to the two of them.

Rainbow smiled and nodded. I returned the smile and flew down and gave her a quick kiss. "Love you."

"Love you too, now get going before I change my mind and try to follow you." She told me.

I chuckled. "Alright, alright, I'm going." I said turning back around. "Be good, and be safe." I told them as Skies and I took off towards the forest. I took out a compass from on of my pack's pockets. I pointed Northeast and Skies and I changed direction.

"Do you think we'll actually manage to meet up with Yearling?" Skies asked.

"Her next book is due in a month. Means she probably she's probably finished getting the story and is just finishing the writing part. She'll probably be resting, so I think there's a good chance." I answered.

"Think she'll try to attack us on sight again?" Skies asked.

"Nah, I think she's gotten over that." I answered. "...Hopefully."

Chapter 95

Chapter 95

Skies and I were flying above a large forest. It was the fourth day of our trip the first three being relatively uneventful with the exception of the second day where we had a run in with a Manticore that ended with us swiftly running away.

"Do you even remember where she lives?" Skies asked.

"Yes, of course I do. I'm still good at finding my way in the wilderness." I told her. My eyes caught a small hole in the forest's leaves. I changed direction to get a better look, and saw that there was a small piece of a roof showing through. "Told you." I said to Skies as she flew next to me. We began our descent towards the forest and landed a little ways in front of the house. I walked up to the front door and knocked. There was no response. I knocked again speaking this time as well. "Hey Yearling, you there?" I asked. No response again. I sighed and activated my ability. I could tell that there was indeed a pony in the house. I stopped and knocked on the door again. "Listen, I know somepony is in there. Yearling if it's you we would very much like to talk to you. If it's not Yearling then you are trespassing and I will come in there and throw you out myself!" I called into the house. Again no response. I sighed. I'm going to regret this. "Skies?" I said turning to my sister. She was already walking next to me with a manepin ready to go. After a moment the door clicked and I walked up and pushed open the door. As the door opened I saw a very large chair hurtling towards my face. I, being the genius that I am, chose to stare at the chair in surprise instead of moving out of its way. The next thing I saw were leaves as I found myself laying on the ground, my face stinging with pain.

"I don't know who you think you are, but you're not...Oh...Shadow." I heard coming from the doorway.

I looked up and saw a mare standing in the doorway. "Perhaps just saying hello would work next time Yearling." I said as I stood up rubbing my face, as I tried to ease the pain.

"Well excuse me for taking precautions, you know the position I'm in." She said to me.

"And considering your position, who would be out here referring to you as Yearling?" I asked her. "Certainly not somepony who needs a chair to the face." I told her.

"I don't know, there are plenty of things that have earned you a chair to the face." She said to me. "Like that incident in the sunken temple."

"How was I supposed to know that specific brick would start flooding the temple?" I asked.

"I was more referring to the fact that you forgot you could fly and forced me to dive into the water to save you." She countered.

"...Okay, that one was my fault." I responded.

"Well since that's done." Yearling started before turning towards Skies. "Hello Skies it's good to see you again."

"It's good to see you too." Skies said with smile.

"Oh sure she gets a hello, and I get a chair." I said.

"Suck it up, it was just a chair." Yearling said to me. "So...why are you here?" She asked.

"We were bored, hoped to go on an adventure." I answered.

Yearling stood thinking for a moment. "Well... There is something that you might want to see." She said as she turned and walked into her home gesturing for us to follow. "I have a picture of it somewhere around here." She said looking through a pile of books on her desk. "So what have you been up to recently?" She asked still searching.

"Well, I've finally found a town to settle down in. Haven't been run out of it, and I don't think I'm going to be anytime soon either. Made some good friends too." I told her.

"That's good to hear." She said pausing for a moment. "...How do you think they'll react when they find out about you?" She asked.

"That's the best part. They already know." I told her, she looked over at me surprised for a moment.

"That so?" She said with a chuckle. "Serious last time you came here you had just been run out of three towns in under a week. You certainly have been busy. Next thing you're gonna tell me is that you got yourself a marefriend." Skies laughed slightly. "What's so funny?" Yearling asked.

"Well about that." I said rubbing the back of my head. "I kind of did get a marefriend." I told her.

This time she completely stopped everything and stared at me. "...And she does know right?"

"Yes she knows, is it that hard to believe that I can have friends that know about my secret?" I asked her.

Yearling chuckled. "No I suppose not. I mean there's me." She said.

"Didn't think you considered me a friend." I said to her.

"And why not?" She asked me.

"Maybe because you tend to cause me physical harm whenever you see me." I answered.

Yearling just chuckled. "There's also that Prowler guy. You talked to him recently. I could certainly use some help from a timberwolf." She said with a chuckle. Both Skies and I were silent and looked towards the ground. Yearling noticed the silence and looked back at us. "What's wrong?" She asked with some worry.

"Prowler...He's not really with us anymore." I told her.

Yearling's eyes widened as she realized what I was saying. "Oh...I-I'm sorry I brought it up." She said turning away and searching through the pile again.

"It's alright, you didn't know." I told her taking a few breaths and calming myself. I hadn't thought about Prowler in awhile. Luckily Yearling finally found what she was looking for.

"Here it is." She said taking a picture from inside a book. She walked over to me and gave me the photo. I looked at it. The picture was old obviously from some ancient temple. It had a crude looking depiction of a pony on it. Surrounding the pony was a black sphere that looked like it had eyes formed at the top. Around the pony were others cowering in fear.

"...You think this has something to do with the darkness?" I asked.

"I think it's a possibility." She said. I found this painted on the outside of a ruin older than almost any others I've seen before. I couldn't find a way to get inside though." She told me.

I sighed. "And here I hoped this would be semi-relaxing, but instead it might have something to do with him.

'Oh come now, you know you can't live without me.

'Of course, that's literal and not emotional.'

'Same difference.'

"Can you take me to the ruin?" I asked.

Yearling pulled out a map from the desk. "I made sure to mark it down." She answered me.

"Skies?" I asked.

"I'm ready." She told me.

"Let's head out immediately." I said to Yearling.

"You don't need to borrow any supplies?" She asked.

"Nope." I said showing her the bags both Skies and I wore. "We've got everything we need in here."

"Then I'll get my things." She said going up the stairs. She came down not long after with her whip and wearing her trademark hat. "Ready to go?" She asked.

"Ready when you are Yearling." I answered.

"Hey, what have I told you about when the hat goes on?" She responded.

"Sorry, sorry. Forgot." I said rolling my eyes. "Ready when you are...Daring." I said with a small smile.

Daring smirked and turned towards the door. "Let's get going then."

Chapter 96

Chapter 96

The Temple was a fair distance away. It took us around three days to even get in the general vicinity of it. Daring hadn't marked down the exact point, so it took another day and a half before we actually found the temple.

I was currently walking around the exterior of the ruin. 'Does this seem familiar at all?'

'Nothing is coming to mind right now. Could be an ancient group that worshiped me. Maybe the original Shadow Servers?' The darkness suggested.

'I certainly hope not. I've had enough of them.' I responded.

It's hard to say. The memories from earlier incarnations are hazy at best, especially when we get in to the first few, and the very first. I hardly have anything from that one.'

'Maybe it doesn't even have anything to do with you or your previous incarnations.'

'I highly doubt it. I can't think of anything else those marking could represent.'

I sighed. "Find anything?!" I called out behind me.

"Nothing of interest!" Daring answered. "When you're finished meet Skies and Me at the front, Okay?"

"Got it!" I responded continuing my walk along the side. The ruin's surroundings were crumbling to dust, but the main body of it looked intact. I sighed and turned around heading back to the entrance.

"Anything?" Daring asked as I landed next to Skies.

I shook my head. "I can't find anything, and the darkness doesn't have any memories of this place."

Daring sighed. "Well there's got to be someway into it. We found the front door even, but there's no way to open it." She said looking over at the large sealed doorway. We had tried different ways to open the door, but nothing worked on it. Brute force, looked for hidden switches, I used any and every type of magic I knew...Actually, I didn't use every type.

I looked up to the door. "Hold on, I have something I want to try." I started walking towards the door.

'Might need some help with this.'

'How so?'

'It's difficult for me to access dark magic on my own.' I told him.

I felt the darkness move around in my mind. Then slowly I felt my insides become slightly colder as my magic became linked with the darkness. I began to push the magic through my horn. I felt my horn's aura materialize and I noticed a slight black aura forming around my eyes. I projected my magic to the door and it was engulfed in an aura of dark magic.

Then, they moved.

The doors began to open slowly, a loud grinding sound accompanying them. When they were around halfway open I cut my magic. I felt my magic return to normal. I looked over to Daring.

"Haven't seen that trick before." She said looking at me with some surprise.

"Dark magic, I've only known a few others who have been able to use it. Only ponies who have an amazing amount of magic...and those who've been a bearer of the darkness." I told her.

"So somepony who was possessed by the darkness made this?" Daring asked.

"I don't know. Whoever built it could use dark magic, but I don't know if it was a darkness or not. There's still no memories surfacing."

"Well we got it open, let's see what's inside." Daring said as she took a torch from her bag and lit it. The three of us walked into the ruins.

The entrance was pretty straight forward. We just had a stairwell that was going deep underground. Daring went and lit a torch that was hanging on the wall. Suddenly rows upon rows of torches lit in the hallway stretching down farther than we could see.

"...Well, that's ominous." I said.

"Getting scared Shadow?" Daring asked with a small chuckle.

"You do realize who you're asking that to right?" I responded.

She just rolled her eyes and continued down the stairs extinguishing her torch.

The stairway had no end in sight it just seemed to keep going. After five minutes of straight walking we came to a stop. The end was still nowhere to be seen.

"Are we sure this isn't an enchanted stairway to go on forever?" Daring asked me.

I used my magic and sent out a small pulse that enveloped the part of the stairway we were in. "No magic whatsoever, It's just really long." I told her. She sighed and we began our descent again.

'Are you sure Sombra didn't make this?' I asked the darkness.

'I know you're asking me that as a joke, but I'm still going to answer. Yes, I'm sure. Now just be quiet and keep walking.'

'Somepony's in a bad mood.'

'You don't say.' The darkness responded. I'm very annoyed by this place. It seems like it was built for or by a darkness, but I don't have any memories of it all. I mean I should have something, shouldn't I?'

'Who knows? Maybe it really is not related after all?' I told him.

"There I think I see the bottom." Daring said. And indeed she was right. Skies and Daring were the first to step onto the flat floor with me following behind.

As soon as I set one hoof down off of the stairs my body froze. My head whipped up and stared into the darkness of the ruins. My entire body felt like it was being overwhelmed.

"Shadow? What is it?" Daring asked with some concern when she noticed that I was frozen.

"There's some powerful magic down here. It's stronger than anything I've felt before. It must be warded if I only just now was able to sense it." I shook my head in disbelief. "For somepony to have this strong of an aura, and the power it must've taken to conceal it. I think we're dealing with something on a completely different level than anything we've dealt with before." I told them.

"Even stronger than the princesses?" Skies asked me.

I nodded.

"Okay, I know it's not the best time to ask this, but how do you know how strong the princesses' are?" Daring asked.

"They're kind of two of the ponies who know about my power and I've befriended." I told her.

At this point Daring was the one who was frozen in surprise. "You're friends with the princesses?"

I smiled. "Sorry, but I guess you're not the most famous pony I'm friends with." I told her.

"I'd like to think that's debatable." She responded with a smirk.

I looked back into the darkness of the ruin. Daring took out her torch again. "Any idea how deep the magic power is coming from?" She asked.

"Considering it's strength, I can't imaging it's too much further away...I sure hope it isn't." I answered.

We walked down the hallway the torch lighting our way. Then we came to two different paths.

"Which way do we go?" Skies asked.

Daring and I compared the two paths. There was no real difference between them.

"I'm not sure, I think that-" I was cut off as a ball of pure magic energy flew past my head. It glowed brightly as it hovered a moment at the fork and then flew down the left path. "...What was that?!" I asked in surprise.

"What was what?" Daring asked.

I looked at her with complete confusion. "How did you not see it?"

"Brother, what are you talking about?" Skies asked.

I looked between the two of them. "...You really didn't see anything?"

"No." Daring answered.

"How? It was...and it-but I-" I stopped myself and took a few deep breaths.

'Please tell me you at least saw it.'

'Yeah...I did, and I have absolutely no idea what it was.'

'That's comforting.'

I looked at the left hallway. "I'm following it." I said.

"You can't be serious." Daring told me. "It could be a trick."

"I'm pretty sure if it was a trick they would go for something a little subtler." I told her. "Whatever's in here, I don't think it's bad, just powerful." I began walking after the magic ball and took the left path. Daring and Skies followed reluctantly behind me. The ball of magic continued to lead me through a maze of twists and turns always staying out of reach, but keeping in sight.

"Now I think this maze is definitely magical." Daring said behind me.

"What makes you say that?" I asked.

"We just took five right turns and we most certainly haven't been through here before." She told me.

"So either the ball is leading me to the exit, or-"

"Or it's leading us so deep that it is impossible to find our way back out." Daring finished for me.

"That's comforting."

I continued to run after the ball until we came to a turn. When I followed the ball around the turn I slid to a halt as I found a massive doorway. The magic ball flew through the doorway and waited a moment on the other side before fizzling out into nothing. Daring came to a stop next to me.

"Well...it's certainly better than being lost in a maze." She said.

The three of us began walking towards the doorway. I stepped through first, and then I heard a loud crash from behind me. I spun around and saw Daring and Skies banging their hooves on an invisible magic wall. Suddenly the two large doors next to me slammed shut. Blocking my view of them. I ran over and tried to pry the doors open, but to no avail.

Then I heard something behind me.

"Hello, Young one."

Chapter 97

Chapter 97

I spun around quickly and looked behind me for whoever had spoken. I saw the same glowing light floating in the center of the room above some symbol.

I got into a defensive stance and observed the orb. 'Please tell me you have some idea of what that is?'

'I have no idea.'

"Oh come now, surely you haven't completely forgotten." The voice said catching me off-guard

Both the darkness and I were silent. 'Can...can it read our mind?'

"Is it really that hard to believe."

"Are you sure you don't know what that is?" I asked the darkness. "It seems to know you."

'If I did I would've told you already.'

"Perhaps you need something to remind you, Deo."

I felt the sudden surprise from the darkness. 'No...it-it can't be."

"What is it, do you know what it is?" I asked.

'...Only one has ever used that name before.' The darkness said. 'It's Gaia.'

I faltered and stared at the light with complete surprise. "So what's the significance of Deo, who is that?" I asked.

'...'

"Are you-"

'NO!' The darkness cut me off.

I heard chuckling coming from the light. "I'm sorry, but it is quite entertaining to see your interactions with Deo." The voice said.

"Should I be scared?" I asked.

'I have no idea.'

"Worry not, I have no intention of bringing you any harm." The voice said again.

I looked at the light and let my body relax slightly. "So...you're Gaia?" I asked.

"Yes, Now what does that name mean to you?" She asked.

"Gaia, the creator and first bearer of the darkness. Creator of light and the world as we know it." I told her, I could tell that she was agreeing with each point. "...And the mother of Celestia and Luna." I said, I could tell there was some surprise from Gaia.

"That...is something that I would not expect many to know." She said. "Where did you learn of that? From Deo?" She asked.

"Partially, I learned of you from him. I learned your relationship from Celestia herself though." I answered.

"You know Celestia?" She asked.

I smiled slightly. "Yeah, I guess you could say I'm pretty good friends with both her and Luna." I said. "...Wait shouldn't you know this, can't you read my mind?" I asked.

"I stopped doing so after I got your first reaction. I thought it would be funny to see how you reacted." She told me. "So how did you meet my daughters?"

I rubbed the back of my head. "Well...I was kind of thrown in the dungeon after I attacked my father. I first met Celestia when she came down to talk to me, after speaking with my friends, who she already knew, she wanted to see if I really deserved to be in the dungeon. I guess I passed." I told her.

"You attacked you're father? Why would you do that?" Gaia asked.

"Well when you have a monster living in your head, and most everypony knows it and typically don't like you. My father was no exception, I accepted this and simply tried to ignore him. Then he decided to talk bad about my sister, that pushed me over the edge." I told her.

"A monster...is that how you view Deo?" She asked me.

"Well he kind of wants to destroy Equestria and most of the world, so pretty much, yeah." I told her.

Gaia was silent for a moment. "It appears the darkness I once knew is very different from the one you know."

"Meaning?" I asked confused.

"The darkness that I took into my mind, Deo, was not evil in the slightest. He was kind, and helpful. He helped me learn what was hurting my little ponies and helped me take care of them." Gaia told me.

'You-you mean you didn't bind the first darkness to your will?' The darkness asked.

"No, we worked together, we were very good friends, shouldn't you know this, and what do you mean first darkness?" She asked.

"You...you don't know about the incarnations?" I asked.

"Incarnations?" She responded.

'Hate to tell you, but I, and every darkness before me, can still die. Granted it's a bit harder than a normal pony, but still possible. It's been a long time since the darkness that you knew died. As an incarnation I share the memories of previous darkness's, but the farther back I go the less is clear. I have maybe a hoofful of memories from the first incarnation. It's how I knew the name Deo, but I don't have much else.' The darkness explained. 'Was the original darkness really not focused on conquering Equestria?' He asked.

"Very much so, he was focused on helping Equestria." Gaia told him. "Since when did the darkness's goal change?"

'I have memories back to the third incarnation trying to control Equestria, I don't know about the second.' He answered.

"So...you really don't know what's been happening?" I asked.

"No, my consciousness is confined to this temple. I cannot see what is happening outside of it. So could you tell me how are Tia and Lulu?"

I smiled. "They're doing pretty great. They've been ruling Equestria together for quite some time, and Equestria is prospering." I told her.

"That's good to here." Gaia said.There is something else, I sense from you. An overflowing of Harmonic magic. There is but one source that could give off that much energy."

"You must mean the Elements of Harmony. I'm pretty good friends with all six of them."

"All six? Each element has found a true bearer?" Gaia asked. Never thought the day would come when all six were bonded individually at once." She said.

I chuckled. "Believe it or not five out of six of them were all living in the same town before the even became the bearers."

Gaia chuckled. Really, five of them? That is astounding." She said. "You know, I've realized that I don't know who you are even. What is you're name young one?" Gaia asked.

"My name is Shadowmere." I answered.

"Now you say that the darkness inside you is a monster, but you seem to get along with him fairly well." She said.

"...Well, he's improved over time. I suppose he's gotten better at not trying to destroy Equestria." I told her.

"Shadowmere." Gaia said, her tone no longer happy, whatever she was going to say, she needed it to be taken seriously. "Now that the door to the temple is open, I can feel more of Equestria . There is a great evil coming to Equestria, I must ask for you're help protecting it." She told me.

My eyes widened a moment. "I'm sorry to say, but I might not be the best candidate for saving Equestria." I said to her.

"I believe that you are exactly what is needed" Gaia told me. Gaia's magic form moved from over the sigil towards a door on the side. "Inside this room you will find an artifact. I need you to take it and keep it safe. It will help fend off the approaching evil." The glowing ball of magic flickered slightly. "I fear that I have been in this temple for quite some time. I do not think I will be able to reside here for much longer." She told me. The door opened and I walked in. There was a single chest in the room. "Take the artifact, keep it a secret from everypony if you can. It will help you when you need it, and when you are ready for it." Gaia said from behind me.

I leaned down and opened the chest. Inside was a single coin. It was old, a design that I didn't even recognize. The most prominent feature was that one side of the coin was white, while the other was black. "What do I do with it?" I asked.

The room was silent and I received no response. I suddenly became aware that I no longer felt the overwhelming magic pressure anymore. I heard a loud banging as the door to the large room I was once in was opened. I quickly stuffed the coin into my bags.

Gaia wasn't here anymore.

Chapter 98

Chapter 98

Daring and Skies came running into the room I was in. "Shadow what happened?!" Daring asked.

"I'm not exactly sure." I said.

'Should we tell them?' I asked the darkness.

'...We were told to keep the coin a secret, but I don't know about the other things we learned.' He responded.

I agreed with him. "One second I'm watching the door close and the next I'm somewhere else." I lied to them.

"Somewhere else?" Daring asked.

"Yeah, I think whoever built this place wanted to give a message." I told them. "And whoever it was, they were certainly able to use dark magic. They projected a message into my head, told me...a lot of things."

"Well then what was the message?" Daring asked.

"It's obscure." I told her. "All I know for certain, is that Equestria is in danger."

Daring looked at me with some worry. "So what do we do?"

"Well for one, I need to go and meet with the Princesses. They might be able to find something more." I told her.

She nodded. "Now the question is, how do we get out of here?" Daring asked. "Don't suppose your little magic buddy is still around to guide us out."

I shook my head. "I don't think I'll be seeing that magic again." I told her. I looked towards the doors to the labyrinth. "Well we better get started." I said as I approached the doors. I pushed them open with my magic. I saw stairs. "...What happened to the labyrinth?"

Daring walked up next to me. "It's gone." She said. "Are we sure it's not a trick?" She asked.

I shook my head. "I don't think so." I said as I started to walk up the stairs.

Unfortunately, the stairways length didn't disappear. It was just as long as when we came down, and twice as painful for the legs. Eventually we managed to make it to the top and got out of the temple. The moon was already high in the sky.

"We should make camp for the night." Daring said. I started to argue. "I know you're worried and want to get this information to the princesses, but night flying in this area is extremely dangerous." She told me.

I sighed. "Fine, but we leave at first light." I told her.

"Agreed."

I walked around a bit and gathered some firewood. We made a small camp, and went to sleep.

I opened my eyes. The sky was a dark red, and thunderclouds floated around blocking out the rest of the sky. I looked around for Daring and Skies, but nopony was around me. My body was suddenly pulled into the air. When I stopped I found myself hovering near the edge of Canterlot, but the city wasn't there. I could see the edge of the mountain and the supports that used to hold the city. Looking down I saw a large pile of rubble sitting at the base of the mountain. Despite how far away I was I could see a puddle of red coming from the rubble. I gagged as I realized what I was seeing. Once again my body was torn away from the landscape and I found myself in a completely new place. I could tell I was in a cave, but I had never seen a cave like this before. There was an eerie glow coming from in the cave. Looking deeper in I saw a tree. The tree seemed to be made of crystals. It looked like it had been amazing before, but now...now the crystals were a deep red, and there were cracks running through the tree, four of it's branches were on the ground shattered pieces of them lying there. I blinked and saw fire. Looking around I took in my new surroundings. I could see the Everfree forest, it was burning. Turning I saw Ponyville, many of the buildings were destroyed and on fire. My body began floating through the town taking in all the damage. As I turned onto the main road I gagged. I wanted to stop, I wanted to turn around and leave, but my body kept floating forward. The main street was littered with bodies, and with everybody I passed I felt myself crying more and more. Ponyville was a small town. I knew everypony here. I could name every body I passed. Then I came to the library. As I went inside I found Twilight and Rainbow. They were sitting in the center of the room. The doors and windows boarded up. They sat there holding onto each other for support. Both of them were crying. Looking around the room, saw four blankets laying there. Each was covering something, and none of them were moving. My eyes shrunk to pinpricks. I knew what was under each of them.

"Why." I turned to face the sound. "Why did this happen?" Rainbow was asking.

I tried to speak, but nothing came out.

"It's okay Rainbow, we're safe, we're safe." Twilight said trying to comfort her.

"Are you?" A dark voice said.

The two spun around and faced the voice. My eyes widened in surprise... It was me. I was standing in the doorway, but I looked nothing like me. My mane seemed to be made of moving shadows, and my black coat seemed to draw in and eliminate any light that was near it. My eyes were a black void.

Rainbow turned away crying. "Why? Why did you do this?!" Twilight asked angrily.

"Because...it's fun." 'I' said. Twilight was gritting her teeth angrily. "Oh missing your precious mentor, your friends, both?" 'I' said as 'I' began walking towards them. Twilight and Rainbow flinched back with each step. "Don't worry, you'll see them soon." My vision suddenly went dark, and I heard Twilight and Rainbow scream.

I sat up suddenly in a cold sweat. Looking around I found myself in the forest just outside the temple again. I saw a small glow coming from my bag. I opened it and saw the coin. The black side was emitting a dark aura. It faded away leaving the coin looking like it had before. I went and sat down under a tree near me, my body shaking, and my eyes tearing up. I don't know what I just saw, but it wasn't a nightmare.

'What was that?' I asked. My voice in my head even sounding weary.

'I don't know.' The darkness said hesitantly. Whatever it was, it had something to do with that coin.'

'Should we do something about it?' I asked.

'...I don't know. Gaia said it would help, and I want to believe that it will.'

I took a few deep breaths and calmed myself. 'we need to focus. we need to figure out what that was.'

'It certainly wasn't one of our usual nightmares.' The darkness said.

'So what could it be then. It was obviously something fueled magically by the coin.'

'The dark side of the coin.' The darkness added on.

'Right, the white side wasn't doing anything.' I sighed and shook my head. 'Just what did Gaia give us?' I asked myself.

'...A prophecy.'

'What?'

'I think we saw a prophecy.'

'So you're saying that's all going to happen?' I asked him, with a combination of anger and fear.

'...Yes, well, I don't know. I think that's just a possibility for what the future holds.'

'So it's not guaranteed?' I asked

'Yeah, it's just a possibility.'

'One that I will never let happen.' I told him.

'We can only hope.'

A few minutes later Daring and Skies woke up about an hour before sunrise. As I looked at Daring, she was sitting in front of our fire. I had noticed that she had been using her hat to block out the rest of the rest of the world from her. When she woke up, she didn't put it back on completely so it was hanging off slightly.

"Alright, we've got to get moving. Wake yourself up Dearling." I said.

"Yeah, yeah, I...what did you just call me?" She asked looking up at me with confusion.

"Well I know your rule about the hat, but it's only half on, so I don't know what to do." I told her, smirking.

She just looked at me. "...I swear I am so close to punching you right now."

I just chuckled. The three of us packed up camp and left a few minutes later. I was unaware of the griffin watching us from on top of the temple, and of what these next weeks had in store for me.

Chapter 99

Chapter 99

The three of us were a few days into our trip back. I was tempted to reveal the truth to them, or Skies at the very least, but Gaia's words kept me from saying. Since the incident with the coin I was beginning to worry. What could cause me to act like that? The me that I saw in that vision was unlike anything I had seen before, even when the darkness took control. Could it have something to do with whatever evil Gaia said was coming.

I sighed. "You doing okay?" I hear from next to me. Looking to my side I saw Daring flying alongside me.

"Yeah, I'm-...I don't know." I told her.

"Is it about what you learned in the temple?" She asked.

I nodded. "I still don't know what the warning was about, but I'm sure it's bad. Possibly worse than anything the Equestria's faced before." I told her.

"Worse than Discord and Nightmare Moon?" Daring responded with some surprise.

"Much worse."

She grimaced, looking away she looked at the sun on the horizon. "It's getting late, we should stop for the night."

I looked back at my bag, the 'dream' from the coin still fresh in my mind. "...Alright." I said as we started to descend.

We landed and set up a small campsite in a clearing. I had taken to sleeping near the outskirts of the camp, so that if I went back into that 'dream' I wouldn't worry Daring or Skies.

Laying down on the ground, I looked into the forest surrounding us. I felt a small prodding on my side. Turning I saw Skies standing there. "What's wrong?" I asked.

"...I was awake." She told me.

I looked at her confused. "Yeah, we've been awake all day, what's wrong with that?" I asked.

She shook her head. "No, I was awake...the first night." She told me. I began to understand what she was saying. "I saw you under the tree...what happened?" She asked me.

I looked away from her. "It was just a bad dream." I told her.

"Bad dreams don't do that to you. Something happened, something big, you're acting different than you normally do." Skies told me getting slightly annoyed. She walked up and put her legs around my neck. "Please...just tell me what's wrong. I don't like it, when you stop acting like yourself." She told me her voice wavering.

I lifted my leg up and wrapped it around Skies. "I-I'm sorry for worrying you." I told her. "It's just...I have a lot of things on my mind." I told her.

Skies looked at me. "Then let me help." She said to me.

I shook my head. "I can't do that?" I told her.

"Why not?" She asked her annoyance returning.

"I just...I want to keep you safe." I answered. "You saw what my problem is doing to me. I don't want to put you through it as well."

Skies put her head back into my neck. "...At least your acting like my brother again." She said.

I smiled a little. "Lets go ahead and get some sleep." I said to her.

She nodded and rested her head against my side. After a few minutes I heard her breathing become slow and steady. I rested my head on the ground and began to fall asleep.

I opened my eyes, and I was alone in the clearing. Looking around I couldn't see Skies or Daring. My mind flashed back to the first night of our return trip, and I could feel my fear begin to grow. I looked to the sky, it was a light blue like always. That alleviated some fear, but I was still worried. I felt the same tugging I had before and found myself suddenly floating in Ponyville, directly in front of Twilight's home. I tried to force myself away from the house, I didn't know what was in there, but considering the last 'dream' I had I knew it wasn't going to be good. The door to the tree opened. I looked towards the door. Twilight was standing there, she walked out of the house followed by, Rainbow and the rest of the girls. I noticed that Twilight was carrying a basket, I could a glimpse inside and saw flowers, daisies I believe. Are they going on a picnic or something. I felt some of my fear leave me again. Maybe this is a good 'dream'.

I followed behind the girls as they walked. They were talking and it sounded like they were having a good time, but they seemed...sad as well. I zoned out on their conversation decided to just follow behind them.

We left the towns border and started walking towards a field. The girls began to walk towards a hill. I recognized the hill, It was the hill that the girls first discovered my power on. I willed myself in front of them. I was about to go up and look at the hill when I heard Twilight behind me.

"Have you talked to Shadow?" Twilight asked Rainbow, getting my attention back towards the conversation. I turned around so I had my back facing the hill as we went up, so I could look at the girls.

Rainbow shook her head. "He's been locked up in his house ever since..." Rainbow trailed off, but the girls understood.

I've been locked in my house, why? Is this before the other 'dream'?

"He's been locked in there for weeks now." Twilight said.

"Can ya blame him?" Applejack asked. "If I had gone through what he had to-" She stopped talking and shook her head. "I don't think I would be doing any better."

What did I go through? I began to become panicked slightly.

The girls stopped at the top of the hill. I lowered myself so I was 'sitting' on the ground.

"Do you think he'll be okay?" Rainbow asked.

"He's strong, I'm sure he'll be fine. He just needs some time I think." Twilight told her.

Rainbow sighed and looked towards where I was sitting. I was surprised when she looked at me. Then Twilight levitated the basket towards Rainbow. Rainbow then reached into the basket and took the flowers by the stem in her mouth. She brought them out and put them on the ground in front of me. I looked at them quizzically before returning my gaze to Rainbow, who was still looking at me. She had a sad look in her eyes. The girls then turned around and started walking away.

'Why would they bring flowers up to this hill, just put them here and leave. That seems like something somepony would do if they were mourni-' My thought was cut off suddenly. '...Why haven't they mentioned Skies this entire time?' I no longer felt any fear, only pure dread. I slowly lifted myself from the ground and turned around, finally looking at what sat on top of the hill. There was a tombstone. 'Bright Skies' it read.

I sat up screaming. Skies jolted awake next to me, and Daring was up ready to fight. I quickly took Skies in my hooves and held her close to me. Tears already forming in my eyes. I sat there for I don't know how long, just keeping Skies close to me. Reassuring myself that she was still there. I eventually looked up and saw my bags. I saw the coin, this time the white side was glowing while the black side did nothing.

'Please tell me that doesn't mean what I think it means.' I thought.

'If you mean that we just got the other possible prophecy, I'm afraid that's what just happened.' The darkness responded.

I sat there my tears still falling just from thinking about what the 'dream' had predicted. 'What next? What could it possible do next?' I asked.

'I don't think there is a next. I think those are the two possible outcomes.' The darkness said.

'What?!'

'There are only two sides to a coin. We got two prophecies, one for each side.' He told me.

'You're telling me that one of those two things is going to happen?' I asked.

'...yes.'

My hooves fell limp, and Skies was released from my grasp. She started to speak looking at me worried, but I wasn't listening. I was staring off into nothing.

'...Please no...That-they can't be the only outcomes. There has to be more, maybe they're not even prophecies, maybe they're just visions meant to scare me. The coin it's-it can't be true.'

'Quiet!' The darkness shouted shutting my inner monologue up. '...They are prophecies, That I know for certain. And judging by the two sided coin, we have two prophecies that could happen. Now I don't know about you, but in one of those prophecies Skies is dead, so I know which one I prefer.' The darkness told me. 'I'm not the same darkness that Gaia was with. I'm not good, I don't care if the rest of Equestria is destroyed. All I care about is that Skies makes it through whatever the hell is coming.'

I was silent.

"BROTHER!" I finally snapped out of it and looked at Skies. She had a few tears in her eyes. "Please, just tell me what's wrong." She said weakly.

I lifted up my hooves and hugged her. I sat there holding her for another minute before I felt a tapping on my shoulder. I looked and saw Daring.

"We need to talk." She said.

I stood up, and Skies looked at me with some worry. "Just stay by the campfire okay." I said to her, my voice weak.

Daring and I walked a little ways away, I picked up my bags as I walked past them. Far enough that Skies couldn't hear us, but close enough that I could still see her.

"Alright, talk. You've been acting funny ever since leaving the temple, and now I just watched you break down and cry like a filly. If you're doing that then it's something serious, so tell me what's going on." She ordered me.

"...I've been having more visions." I told her. I levitated the coin out of my bags and showed it to her. "They have something to do with this coin. I found it in the temple. The previous owner told me to keep it a secret." I explained.

Daring examined the coin. "Hmm, judging by the light and dark sides, I'd guess that you got one good and one bad vision right?"

I shook my head. "Both were terrible." I said shivering slightly.

Daring looked at me with a worried expression. "...What were they?" She asked.

"The first was the dark side of the coin. I was destroying Equestria, I killed ponies, I killed so many." I said staring at the ground.

"...And the second?" Daring asked looking at the white side of the coin with a worried expression.

"Equestria was fine, but..." My voice caught in my throat as I gagged. "...but Skies was...she wasn't there." I told her.

Daring's eyes went wide as she understood what I was saying. "Were there any more?" She asked.

I shook my head. "Those were the only two, and one of them is going to happen." I told her.

Daring was looking at me, I could see the sadness in her eyes. "...Get everything ready." She told me. "Screw waiting for morning, we need to get you to the princesses as soon as possible." She said. I nodded and she went to put out the campfire.

I went and stood next to Skies. I tried to smile to reassure her, but I just couldn't. Whenever I looked at her, I just kept flashing back to that tombstone. My mind began to drift. The darkness told me which prophecy he preferred...Which one would I rather have happen?

Chapter 100

Chapter 100

I had been rather downtrodden since the second 'dream'. Skies was worried and still told me to tell her what was wrong, but I couldn't tell her what I had seen. I didn't want her to know either of the things that I saw. It became even more stressful for me after Daring left. She had decided to stop at her home and try to see if any of her books said anything that could help. She promised to contact me if she found anything. It was difficult after Daring left, she was the one distraction Skies had from me. Now that she left Skies had been trying much harder to find out the truth. Eventually after a day and a half of asking she fell silent.

It was the second day of our fight now. We had had little rest time since we started night flying. I was looking forward, trying to purge the memory of the 'dreams', while Skies flew to my side. I as we came around a bend I saw a large mountain on the horizon.

"There's Canterlot, we're close." I said.

"...Yeah." Skies responded not really looking.

It hurt to see her like this. "I'm sorry Skies, I really am." I told her. She looked at me now. "I'm just...The things I saw...I don't want those weighing on you as well." I told her.

"I know, you're just trying to protect me." Skies said.

I sighed. "We've got just over an hour of flight left, we can take a break if you want." I said to her.

"...That sounds nice." Skies told me.

The two of us landed on the ground. Skies walked over and laid down under a tree. I followed behind and sat down next to her. The two of us sat there quietly for some time.

Skies sighed. "Things were so much simpler before we found Ponyville." She said.

"...Yeah, but would you really want to go back to that?" I responded.

Skies smiled slightly. "No, I like it in Ponyville." She said.

I smiled as well. "So do I." Skies scooted up next to me and rested her head against my side. For the first time since the first prophecy I truly felt at peace again. I wasn't thinking of what might happen, just what was happening now. Sadly, it couldn't last too long. "Come on, we should get to Canterlot. I need to make sure the princesses know what's coming." I said with some reluctance.

"Alright." Skies said standing up.

The two of us took off again, flying towards Canterlot. We landed in front of the castle and approached on foot. As we came towards the main gates there were two guards there. They seemed like they were about to ask me to turn around, but then as I got close enough they seemed to recognize who I was. No doubt because I was the focus of their bets. I walked up to the gate.

"I need to talk to the princesses immediately." I said to them.

"They're all in the main hall right now." One of them answered.

'All...Ah, Cadence must be here too.'

"Thanks." I said as I walked past them to the door.

"Um, sir." I turned to face the other guard who had spoken. "You may want to clean yourself up first before you talk to the princesses." He told me.

I looked confused for a moment, until I heard Skies giggling. I turned and saw her standing there her white coat sporting brown marks from sleeping on the ground, and twigs in her mane and tail, pieces of fur sticking up in random places. I looked back at my own coat and saw that I was in the same state. I started to laugh as well as I looked at the two of us. "Nah, I think I'm happy enough to see them like this." I said.

The guards exchanged looks and I saw them smirk slightly. We walked through and made our way to the main hall. We approached the door to the main hall. My horn lit up and I pushed open the door.

There were ten ponies standing in the main hall. Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Armor, and the girls. "I thought I requested no to be distur-" Celestia fell silent as she, as well as the others, saw that it was me who had walked in.

"Hey, I'm back." I said raising a hoof in greeting.

Rainbow was the first to respond. She flew over quickly and brought me into a hug. "I'm so glad your back." She said, suddenly she let go, landed, and coughed. "I mean, I knew you'd be okay."

I smiled and gave her a quick kiss. "I missed you too."

I looked back to the others. Celestia had a warm smile, Rarity was looking at my coat in disgust, Armor was chuckling, Twilight was smiling her wings folded to her sides, Pinkie was...'...D-Did I just see what I think I saw?'

'Yeah...yeah, you did.'

My head suddenly snapped back to Twilight, and I started at her. "...What in the pits of Tartarus did I miss?" Twilight looked away from me with a slight blush.

"Well, Twilight's an alicorn now...Oh, and she's a newly crowned princess." Rainbow said from my side.

I looked back and forth between Twilight and Rainbow. "...Well, uh, I mean- congratulations." I said after a pause. "Damn."

"What?" Rainbow asked.

"Well if this happened while I was gone that means she's been an alicorn for, what, less than a week, and she's a princess now. I've been an alicorn for over twenty years and I'm still not a prince." I said with a slight smirk. Twilight blushed deeper, and everypony else just chuckled.

"Well, there was the first time Cadence and Armor met Erebus." Luna said.

"Well technically that wasn't me." I responded with a smile

My smile dropped after a moment. "What's wrong?" Celestia asked noticing that I had gotten serious.

"I learned something on my trip. Something that I really wish I didn't find out. There's something coming to Equestria...something evil." I told them. Causing them all to stare at me.

"Explain." Celestia told me.

"On my trip I went to a temple...It was built for one who bears the darkness." I had everypony's attention on me. "I got a message from the original builder. It spoke of a great evil approaching Equestria. I don't know specifics, but I know it's bad." I told them.

"How bad?" Luna asked.

"Discord and Nightmare Moon, don't even come close to it's power." I answered.

Everypony looked at each other with worry. "If it's alright with everypony, there's something's I need to discuss with just the princesses." I told them. "Could I ask you all to wait outside for a moment?" I asked to the others.

"You're going to tell them too?" Skies asked.

"Yeah...I need to." I answered.

Skies sighed and walked with the rest of the girls out of the main hall.

I turned back around and saw Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight still standing there. I chuckled. "It's gonna take a little bit of effort to keep in mind that you're a princess now." I said to Twilight. My smile dropped soon after.

"Shadow, what's wrong, you're acting so different." Twilight told me.

"So I've heard from Skies as well." I sighed. "I've been seeing visions of the future." I told them. All four's eyes suddenly widened in surprise. "I haven't seen anything good. I've had two in the past week and the darkness and I have decided that they're the possibilities for how it will end up." I told them.

"So you believe that one of them will come true?" Celestia asked.

"I wish it wasn't, but that is what we believe." I answered.

"...What did you see?" Luna asked me.

"...I need you all to make me a promise." I responded.

"What promise?" Cadence asked.

"If this first prophecy starts to take shape...Please stop me, I don't care how, just don't let me become what I saw. Kill me if you have to I don't care, I can't let what I saw happen." I said my voice shaking.

The princesses eyes widened as I spoke. "Shadow, I- we...what did you see?" Celestia asked with worry.

"I became a monster." I told them. "I killed...I killed so many, destroyed so much." I looked up at the four of them. "Please don't let me become that."

Celestia came up and wrapped a wing around me. "We won't."

"What of the second prophecy, surely it can't be as bad as that?" Luna said.

My mind flashed to the second prophecy. I looked away from them and stared at the ground. "Maybe not for you." I said. They looked at me with confusion. "Equestria was fine, I didn't see any destruction really, but...but Skies-" My voice caught in my throat. I took a deep breath calming myself as best I could. "-She wasn't there."

The four mares understood what I meant. I could feel the tears forming in my eyes. "There has to be someway to get around this isn't there?" I asked. "There has to be someway to avoid both these prophecies."

Twilight came up and put her legs around me. "We'll find a way. We won't let either of those come to pass" She told me. I nodded weakly.

"What does Skies think of all this?" Celestia asked.

"I haven't told her." I answered. "I don't want her to have to bear this."

"If what your saying is true, then these prophecies affect her quite a bit. You should probably at least explain a few things to her." Cadence said to me.

"I would, but...Think of it this way. These are two possible outcomes. By that logic if one doesn't happen the other will. So if Skies lives I become a monster and destroy Equestria, and if she dies I don't. Do you really want me to tell her that?" I asked.

The four were silent.

I sighed and shook my head. "Either way, that's not what's important right now." I told them. "Right now we need to find out what the evil that's coming to Equestria is."

"Do you have anything to go off of?" Celestia asked.

I shook my head. "All I've seen are things that relate to me. I don't know anything else about what's coming." I answered. I began to ponder everything.

'How do we find out what's coming?'

'perhaps Daring will find something useful.'

'Will she find it in time though?' I asked him beginning to pace around the room.

'Do we have another choice?'

'Maybe we could-' My thought was cut off as my hoof caught on the flooring. I fell down face first onto the floor. "Ow." I said my face still connected to the floor. I heard the princesses chuckle slightly, then I heard a small cling of metal hitting something I looked up and saw the coin bounce past my head and start to roll towards the princesses. I scrambled to try and grab it, but it was surrounded in a golden aura and Celestia lifted the coin up to her face.

"What's this?" She asked. "I haven't seen a coin like this since...well, I don't think I've ever seen a coin like this actually." She said.

"It-it's nothing. Just a small little souvenir I thought that looked nice." I lied.

"Hmm, It feels like it has some magic infused in it." Luna said as her horn lit up. "It seems it's warded though." Her horn glowed slightly brighter.

"What are you doing?" I asked with some worry.

"Don't worry, I'm just undoing the ward quickly. I'm sure the coin will be-" Luna was cut off as a wave of pressure suddenly enveloped everything in the room, causing it to shake. Celestia and Luna were pushed back slightly, Cadence and Twilight fell onto their knees, and I was laying on the floor struggling to stand up. I looked up towards the coin, feeling the power coming from it.

Celestia and Luna's horns suddenly lit up, brighter than I had seen then ever before. The pressure slowly lessened until the coin was warded again. Twilight and Cadence stood up straight again staring at the coin with surprise and awe. Celestia and Luna were taking more interest in me though.

"...Where did you get this?" Celestia asked, I could tell she was extremely serious.

"I-I told you, I-" I started.

"Don't give us the same lie you just used on us." Luna told me. "There is no way, We can believe that you just randomly bought something like this."

I grimaced. "Well- I- I mean I-" I stammered panicking. 'What do I do?'

'Why would I have the answer?'

"Shadowmere, tell us now." Celestia ordered me. "Why do you have a coin, that possesses our mother's magic?"

'Gaia's magic? That's what's in the coin?'

'Apparently.'

Twilight and Cadence stood that staring at me with surprise. I was looking at the ground trying to decide what to do. I sighed. "...Because she gave it to me." I told them.

"She? Who is this she that gave you the coin?" Luna asked.

"Gaia." I answered. Now it was Celestia and Luna's turn to be surprised. "The temple that I went to...Gaia was the one who had it built. She was the one who gave me the message of the great evil coming, and gave me the coin." I told them.

Celestia and Luna were staring at me. "She left a message for you...in the temple?" Celestia asked.

I shook my head. "No...she had her mind magically sealed inside the temple. She was in the temple in all, but physical form." I said.

The four mares' eyes widened. "She...she was in the temple?" Luna said.

"...Why didn't you tell us this?!" Celestia asked with a slight hint of anger in her voice.

"Because she told me to." I answered. "She said the keep the coin and such things a secret as best I could."

Celestia and Luna were silent. "...Why did she give you the coin?" Celestia asked, her tone less angry.

"She said it would help, She didn't say how, but that I would be able to use it when the time came." I told her.

Celestia sighed. "Yes, that does seem like the type of thing mother would say." She said with the smallest hint of a smile.

"Can't say I agree with it though." I said. "That coin has brought me nothing but pain."

"How so?" Luna asked.

"Because, it's the reason I had those prophecies." I answered, the four looked at the coin in surprise. "I respect Gaia, I really do, and I want to beleive her when she says the coin will help....I don't know if I can though. That coin has only shown me terrible things."

The room was silent for a time.

Celestia walked forward and lowered the coin in front of me.

"Shadow, I know my mother. If she says it will help you it will. It may take time, and it may be painful to get there, but it will help you in the end." Celestia told me.

After a moment I reached out and took the coin, putting it back in my bag. "Gaia...She was very happy to hear that you two were doing well." I said looking up at Celestia and Luna, with small hint of a smile.

Celestia and Luna smiled. "Our mother...is she still in this temple?" Luna asked.

I shook my head. "I don't think so, before I left she said that she wouldn't be able to stay in the temple anymore. By the time I left, I couldn't see any evidence of her anymore." I answered.

Both Celestia and Luna sighed. "I wonder if-" Celestia started.

"Princesses!" A guard said as he rushed into the throne room. The others who had been waiting outside rushed in a little after him wondering what was happening.

"What is it?" Celestia asked.

"The chariot facilitating the prisoner transfer was attacked!" The guard told her.

"Wait what's happening?" I asked confused.

"Many crimes are brought before our court. We keep some of the guilty in the dungeon below the castle for a time, and then transfer them to a prison in the city at a later time." Celestia explained to me. "What is the situation with the prisoners?"

"Ma'am, all prisoners were accounted for with the exception of one." The guard answered.

"Who was it?" Luna asked.

"His name was Perfect Tally." The guard said. Almost instantly everypony else's' eyes were staring at me.

As he spoke the name I felt my eyes widen and pupils shrink. "Who did this? Why did they attack the transfer?" I asked, my voice having hints of the darkness in it.

"Well that's a simple answer to give." I heard from the doorway. I turned and looked at the door. I could make out the silhouettes of six figures standing there. "We needed to retrieve something of ours." One of the figures said.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"Well we're-"

Author's Note

Chapter 100, Huzzah!
Bring out the Confetti!
Hang the Piñata!
And Leave on a Cliffhanger!

~Black Light

Chapter 101

Chapter 101

"-Nobody important" The talking silhouette finished.

"That's not an answer!" I responded.

The silhouette just chuckled. "I wouldn't worry about it, after all, I'm sure you'll be hearing about us quite a bit in the future. After all everyone in Equestria will be begging us for their lives."

'...That sounds pretty important to me.'

I glared at the figures in the doorway. My eyes began to adjust to the light and I started to see them clearly.

The one that I had been talking been talking too was a dragon. His dark purple scales standing out from among the rest of them.

Next to him was the large form of a minotaur. His coat a light white, with piercing red eyes. His horns covered in golden mold.

Then came the griffin. His feathers were a light brown bordering on golden.

The next took me a moment. It was a crystal pony, but unlike when we left the Crystal Empire his color was a dull and opaque pink.

The most confusing of them all was the changeling standing with them. He looked like any other, but...well, he was wearing an orange masquerade mask.

The sixth...was my father. A smug smirk on his face.

"I'll ask you again. Who are you?" I said glaring at the six of them.

The dragon chuckled again. " Stubborn aren't you?" The dragon looked behind him and through the windows. "Hmm, it's later than I expected it to be. I had hoped that I would've gotten more time to talk, but sadly we must take our leave now." He said turning away.

"Tell me who you are!" I shouted at them.

The dragon looked over his shoulder. "...Scaled Heart."

"Wh-What?" I responded.

"My name, Scaled Heart. The griffin is Vicious Talon, the changeling is Masquerade, the minotaur is Golden Horns, the crystal pony is Lack Luster, and I don't think I need to introduce you to our sixth." The dragon told me. "Is that what you wanted to know?"

"What are you planning?" I asked.

The dragon began to laugh. "I thought I already told you. To have Equestria begging for us to spare their lives." He said reaching up and pulling the doors shut as they left the room.

I ran over and opened the doors, but nopony was there. I sighed and walked back into the room.

"What in the world was that about?" Twilight asked.

"Well...I think it has something to do with the great evil coming to Equestria." I said.

"You think those six are the great evil?" Celestia asked.

I shook my head. "No...well, not directly. They didn't seem necessarily strong enough, but I wouldn't be surprised if they had some connection with whatever this great evil is." I answered.

"Then we should go after them and force them to tell us what they know." Rainbow said.

"As much as I'd like to do that, it's impossible." I told her. She looked at me with confusion. "They definitely left by some magical means, and I can't sense any residual magic in the air. Where ever they went, they didn't want to be followed and they made sure we couldn't." I told her.

"There has to be something that we can do." Rainbow said glaring angrily at the door.

"For the time being, we should just stay on our guard. They might not be strong enough to destroy Equestria, but they certainly aren't weak either. Right now the most I can do is hope that the guide I traveled with manages to dig something up." I said making sure to not mention Daring by name.

"Can they really help?" Twilight asked.

I smiled. "I think so, she has quite a bit of experience when it comes to finding things like this."

"If she does find anything how long will it take her to get that information to you?" Twilight asked.

"At least a day and a half, three at the most." I answered.

"Will that be fast enough?" Rainbow questioned.

"It depends on when this evil decides to make it's move. For all we know it could be tomorrow maybe years before they actually try anything." I told her.

Rainbow got an annoyed look. "There has to be something more we can do than just wait around."

I sighed. "Well there are a few things that can be done, but I don't think you'd like it very much." I told her.

"What is it? What can we do?" She asked.

"Well, there's a very large library here that might have some information buried in it somewhere about this." I said.

"...Yeah, I'm not interested in doing that." She responded.

I chuckled. "I thought so." I said. I then turned to the princesses. "I'd like to get in contact with the other nations. Asking about the five that introduced themselves. Maybe we can turn up some information about them. I think the Griffin Emperor would be willing to share any information he has on that Vicious Talon. The rest of the nations might be more difficult to get something from. The dragon's especially."

"I'll send word to the national leaders, asking for any information they could give us." Celestia told me.

"Hopefully we'll learn something about them." I said with a sigh. My stomach suddenly growled. I looked back at my stomach noticing my coat as well. "I think Skies and I need to get something to eat and then clean ourselves up." I said with a small smile.

"Please don't be stingy with the soap." Rarity said getting a laugh from the rest of the mares.

"Well if you think this is bad, you should've seen me when I had to escape a town using their sewer tunnels." I said with a smirk. "And then when they came down to look for me and I needed to find a place to hide. You know that water down there is pretty opaque." I added on causing Rarity to gag and the rest of the mares to look a little sick.

"You didn't." Rainbow said staring at me.

"Yeah, I actually didn't, the looks on your faces was priceless though." I told her as I started to leave the room for the kitchen. "Though I was serious about escaping through the sewer, and that reminds me." I turned to face the mares again. "Pinkie, never let Gummy go into the sewer...Strange things happen to alligators down there." I turned and left leaving the girls with that thought.

Skies walked along side me down the hall as we made for the kitchen. "That sewer story happened before we met right?" She asked.

"Yeah, it happened about a year or so before we met." I answered.

"Were you serious about that alligator thing?" She said.

I shivered at the thought. "Very." I told her.

Skies smiled and leaned against me as we walked. "I love you brother, don't ever change."

I smiled and wrapped a leg around Skies. "I don't plan on it."

Skies and I ate and cleaned ourselves up, so that we looked presentable. Skies went to one of the guest rooms to get some sleep, and I made my way to the library. When I walked in I found Twilight and Celestia already there looking through a stack of books.

"Find anything useful?" I asked.

Celestia looked up. "I'm afraid not, the Canterlot Library is the largest in Equestria, and we don't even know where to begin looking." She answered.

I sighed. "I figured as much, we don't really even know what we're looking for." I said. "...Did Gaia leave you anything that might tell us anything?" I asked.

Celestia shook her head. "I can't think of anything. My mother was always cryptic, but I can't think of anything."

"She never gave you anything saying it would keep the evil away?" I responded.

"...Well...there was one thing, but I don't think it has anything to do with this." Celestia said returning her gaze to her book a slight blush on her cheeks.

'What could...you don't think?'

'I do believe we're thinking of the same thing.'

"Mr. Fuzzybottom?" I asked with a smirk.

Celestia turned and glared at me, her blush becoming a deeper shade of red. "Just- Just start reading the books." She told me.

I chuckled and sat down next to them taking a book from the shelves and starting to flip through it.

Chapter 102

Chapter 102

Twilight, Celestia, and I spent the rest of the day sitting in the library looking through records to see if there were any hints as to what evil was coming to Equestria.

I sighed. "We're not getting anywhere." I said.

"Well it's not like the answer is going to come to us." Celestia said. As she finished a plume of purple fire flew through the air and formed into a scroll in front of the three of us.

"Did Spike send that?" I asked.

Twilight shook her head. "Spike's fire is green, not purple."

"What's it say?" I asked.

Celestia unrolled the scroll and began to read. "Tick Tock, Tick Tock, they watch the clock. They're waiting to be freed, and we preform our dark deed. Fly home quick, then take your pick. Who will live, and what will you give. Prevent their doom, find the...It cuts off there." She said. "It's signed S.H."

"Scaled Heart." I said.

"The dragon that came to the castle?" Twilight asked.

"They're just toying with us. They're not even taking this seriously." I said angrily.

"What even is it?" Twilight asked.

"A riddle, I would guess." Celestia said.

I nodded. "They're trying to tell us the first thing they're going to do." I said.

"Why would they do that?" Twilight asked.

"They want an audience. They want us to know it was them." I told her.

"But what does it mean, is the true question." Celestia said.

I sighed. "Whatever it is, it seems like it might be in Ponyville." I said. The two mares looked at me. "It says to fly home, you're already home." I said to Celestia. "So it must be refering to our home, Ponyville."

"That makes sense." Celestia said.

"Is it possible to send anypony to investigate the town?" I asked.

"Well, Applejack, Rainbow, and Rarity went back to Ponyville to watch the school play Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom are putting on. We could send a letter to Spike and have him tell them to look around." Twilight said.

I nodded. "That seems like a good idea." I sighed. "I envy those fillies, they don't have to deal with this type of stuff. All they have to do is sit in class bored and wait to be freed from their..." My voice trailed off as I spoke. Both Twilight and Celestia were staring at me., hearing what I had said. "What ryhmes with doom?" I asked.

'Boom.'

"It's a bomb in the school house!" I suddenly said.

Both Celestia and Twilight's eyes widened.

"We need to tell everypony to get out of there!" Twilight said.

"Send the letter to Spike tell them to evacuate the schoolhouse." I said to Twilight. I turned to Celestia. "Send some guards, they may still be in the area." I turned and started to run towards the library entrance.

"What are you doing Shadow?" Twilight asked.

"I'm going myself." I said as I ran into the hallway. I pushed open a window in the hallway and jumped out. I tuned myself to face Ponyville and started to fly as fast as I could.

'it's a few hours flight to Ponyville, you won't make it anywhere near there in time to do anything.'

'Then I'll just go faster.' I told the darkness.

'we're already at our max.' The darkness responded.

'We've gone faster before.' I said.

'What are you...The Sonic Eclipse? I don't know if you remember but we can't control that amount of speed. We'd just end up crashing.'

'Well it's the only way.' I told him.

I heard the darkness sigh. '...there may be a way to control the speed.' He said.

'How?' I asked.

'Erebus.'

'...Do it.'

Shadows began to swarm around my body forming a barrier around me. I felt my mind connect with the Darkness, and I ceased to be me.

We burst forth from the shadows around us. We turned and looked towards Ponyville once more. We spread our wings wide and started to fly. We saw the air begin to form a barrier in front of us. Soon it began to bend, and then the barrier broke. We heard a loud boom and started to accelerate rapidly. Out of the corner of our eye we saw a blanket of shadows following behind us blocking out the sun's rays. We looked towards Ponyville. "We shall not let them succeed."

~~~A Few Minutes Later~~~

We were flying over Ponyville's Schoolhouse. There was a stage set up to the side of the building. We could see Spike off to the side having a discussion with Applejack, Rainbow, and Rarity. "They seem to not understand the severity of the situation." We said, turning we looked at the stage. The fillies and colts were already in the middle to their performance.

'Well we have to do something.' I thought.

'We could give them a reason to get out of the area.' The Darkness suggested.

'Meaning?' I asked.

'Dive bomb the stage and make them run away in fear of us.' The Darkness answered.

'...Worth a shot.'

"Let us begin." We said as we shut our wings. Our form began to fall towards the stage. We made sure to angle ourselves so that we would land with our hooves on the ground. As we approached the stage we made sure to aim for an empty section of the stage. At the last moment we spread our wings slowing ourselves slightly. Our resulting landing created a small crater in the stage. The entire audience fell silent as they stared at me.

We cleared our throat. We felt the fears around us, we took in the energy from them and extended the shadow's from our mane and tail enveloping the stage in darkness. "Run." We said simply.

The audience and foals on stage erupted in screams and fled from the schoolhouse as quickly as they could.

"Shad-I mean Erebus, what are you doing?!" Rainbow asked.

"Did you not receive the letter?" We asked.

"Well yeah, but that doesn't mean you should dive bomb the stage." Rainbow told us.

"May we see the letter?" We responded.

"Yeah, here." Spike said holding up the letter.

We took the letter in our magic and brought it up to read. "...As we thought. She failed to mention the bomb."

"BOMB!?" The mares called out.

"Sis what's going on? Who is he?" Apple Bloom asked hiding behind her sister.

"Aw young Apple Bloom, worry not we shall be gone soon we simply need to-" I loud beeping came from the stage. We stopped speaking and spun around projecting a barrier between the school house and the ponies behind us. The schoolhouse suddenly blew outward and was engulfed in fire. The fire slammed against the shield. We stood strong and kept the barrier up. The fire receded until only the schoolhouse was still ablaze. We dropped the barrier. "It seems we did not arrive in time to prevent the explosion. It is fortunate that we managed to get the rest of the ponies out of the blast radius."

"Um mister...who are you?" Apple Bloom asked.

"We are Erebus."

"You remind me of Shadowmere." Apple Bloom said.

We chuckled. "Considering his mind in inside of our own it is quite understandable."

Apple Bloom looked at us tilting her head in confusion. "What?"

"Perhaps save the explanation for another time." Rarity said.

"That seems acceptable." We said. "Now we must return to Celestia and Twilight and tell them of the developments." We told them.

"I could just send a letter." Spike suggested.

"No, I believe it best to go on our own. I believe Shadowmere wishes to berate Twilight himself for leaving out the most important part of the letter." We said.

'Indeed I do.' I thought.

"We must take our leave now." We said taking off.

~~~At The Castle.~~~

We landed at the front of the castle. Celestia and Twilight came out of the castle and met us as we landed.

"Erebus?" Celestia said. "Did you get to the town in time? We saw the fire from the castle."

"Fortunately, We managed to evacuate the bystanders before the explosion. Nopony was harmed, however the is one thing we need to discuss." We said turning to face Twilight.

"Wha-what is it?" Twilight asked.

"Did the part about the bomb not meet your criteria for being put in the letter?" We asked.

"...I completely forgot to mention the reason to evacuate didn't I?" Twilight responded.

"Yes, yes you did." We told her.

A purple fire flew in front of our face and materialized into a scroll. We grabbed the scroll with our magic and began to read. "You did good on our first test, but beware because this next test is the hardest. Don't worry there's only two choices, the Dark and the Bright."

"What does that mean?" Twilight asked.

"It means We will have to make a choice apparently between the Dark and...Where is Skies?"

Chapter 103

Chapter 103

We were running through the castle. Using our power to search every crevice. "Where is she?" We asked panicking.

"Erebus." Celestia called out. We ignored her and kept running through the castle.

"Where are you Skies?" We pushed open the door to our room.

"Erebus!" Celestia shouted. We ran past her out the door and teleported to the kitchen.

"Skies? Skies?!"

"Erebus!!" Celestia shouted again this time amplifying her voice.

"SHUT UP!" We shouted at her, our voice taking a dark tone.

Celestia took a step back from us. We turned away and began searching the kitchen.

"...Erebus...she's not here...They must have taken her while were distracted by the bomb threat." Celestia told us. "She was taken from inside my castle. I will take the blame for this." She said lowering her head.

"No." We told her. "There are many more responsible for this. Your guards, Twilight, everypony in this castle is to blame." We told her grinding our teeth.

"You can't just blame everypony." Celestia told us.

"And why not?! We shouted. "Every problem we have ever faced has been because of other ponies. We left to help your subjects and look where that got us! Obviously we are the only ones capable to keeping her safe.... Why do we bother with helping others? All they bring us is pain."

'Erebus stop.' I said to him in our mind. 'You're starting to sound like the first prophecy.'

"Erebus?" Celestia asked looking at us with worry.

We began to take a few deep breaths. "We...apologize. We are quite stressed. We are not stable." We said.

Celestia sighed. "I understand. I lost my sister a long time ago too." She said. "We will find her Erebus."

"Right." We said. Celestia turned to leave. "Celestia-" We said getting her attention. "...The way we acted...we are fearful that we are approaching the point in the prophecy...Please keep your promise."

Celestia looked at us, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Hopefully, it won't come to that."

We sighed. "For now, we must locate Skies. That takes priority over everything else." We told her.

'Put me back in control.' I thought to him.

We looked surprised for a moment. "Is that a good idea?" We asked to Celestia'a confusion.

"Pardon?" She asked.

"Apologies, We find it quite difficult to keep our conversations internal." We told her.

Celestia looked perplexed for a moment. "...Oh, you mean with Shadow?"

"Indeed." We told her.

'Just do it.' I thought to him.

"...Very well. You may wish to step back." We said to Celestia.

She did so with a slight bit of confusion.

Then, we began to scream. Internally I was suffering excruciating pain, but I kept my focus on Skies. Our body was surrounded in black shadows. After a moment, I was standing there on shaky legs.

"I have an idea." I told Celestia, limping down the hallway.

"Shadow?!" She said surprised. "Isn't that-"

"Extremely painful? Yes." I said to her. "I just had my mind torn in two. I should be unconscious right now, but I don't have time for that now. I'll let myself suffer after Skies is safe." I told her.

"You can't just-" Celestia started.

"I have to." I interrupted.

Celestia sighed. "At least let me help. Where are you going?" She asked.

"Twilight, and Spike if possible." I told her.

In a bright flash I suddenly found myself in the main hall. Twilight jumped in surprise as Celestia and I suddenly appeared next to her. After a moment, there was another bright flash and Spike suddenly appeared.

"What's going on?!" Twilight asked surprised.

"That's what I want to know." Spike responded.

I looked over on the floor and saw the letter I had received laying there. I limped over and picked it up. "This came in by dragon fire. I need to find a way to send a reply." I told them returning to the group.

"Well that's pretty simple." Twilight said.

"Good." I took a quill from a table and wrote one word on the back of the letter. 'Where?' I gave it to Twilight. "Send it." I said to her, sitting on the ground.

"Are you okay?" She asked.

"I just had my mind torn apart. My sister has been kidnapped. I'm beginning to act the slightest bit evil, and I don't even understand why." I told her. "So no, I'm not okay."

"Shadow you need to rest, we can send-" Twilight started.

"No...no you can't." I stopped her.

She sighed, and walked off with Spike to try and send the letter back. I remained seated on the floor trying to not pass out.

'This feels like shit.'

'I thought you had always stayed awake during the separation.' I thought to him.

'That doesn't make it any less painful.' He responded.

"Shadow." Celestia said.

I looked up at her. "What are you planning?" She asked.

"They took Skies. She was their target all along. They want something from me. I'm going to find out what." I told her.

I saw a wisp of green smoke fly past me from the interior of the hall. Twilight came back soon after. "We sent the letter."

"I noticed." I said not looking.

"We can't be sure that it actually worked." She said.

"I trust that you did it right." I told her.

"But we might have-"

Twilight was interrupted as a purple smoke flew in from a window and formed a scroll in from of me. I grabbed the scroll and opened it.

'Everfree, Ruined Castle, Bottom Floor.' It said simply. I crumpled and note and put in into my bag. Standing up shaking slightly, I began to walk towards the door.

"Shadow where are you going?" Celestia asked.

"I told you to find out what they want." I answered.

"You're in no condition to meet with them!" She responded.

"I'll be fine." I said as I got to the door and started to open in. It was suddenly encased in a golden aura and shut.

"Shadow, what in the world are you trying to accomplish by doing this?" She asked.

"I'm trying to save Skies." I told her.

"Shadow, we can just send-"

"Princess...Please..." I muttered out interrupting her. My voice wavering. She fell silent looking at me with some concern. "Please don't tell me to leave it to somepony else. Please don't tell me to do nothing." I said, my eyes watering slightly. "Please...I promised that I'd protect her. Don't force me to just sit and wait." I closed my eyes keeping my tears in. "Please just let me do this."

Celestia and Twilight were silent. Both looking at me with sadness.

"You don't have to force yourself to do this." Celestia said.

"Well I'm not." I told her. "I don't need to be forced to do this."

Celestia sighed. The door was surrounded in a golden glow and opened. "At least tell us where you're going so we can send help." She asked.

"An old home." I told her walking out the door. It took some time, but I managed to limp my way through the city and make it to the train station. I got one ticket to Ponyville and boarded the train. I sat in down in my seat and tried to relax as best I could. I needed to regain as much strength as I could. The train ride was a few hours long, I needed to get enough energy to do whatever I needed to do in that time.

'This is reckless, you know?'

'Do you think I care? And furthermore do you?'

'I'm just saying, we're weak, you've got access to a lot of powerful ponies.'

'I told them where I was going.'

'In a cryptic manner that they probably won't figure out until it's too late.'

'When did you start wanting to depend on other so much?'

'Ever since Skies was taken.'

I sighed.

'Please Skies, please be okay. I'll be there soon.'

Chapter 104

Chapter 104

I stood in front of the broken down gates of the castle. I looked at the note and sighed. Taking a few breaths I walked into the castle and started my descent down. I knew where to find the lowest part of the castle. It was a abandon wine cellar. I walked deeper into the castle until I finally made it there. The room was empty, but there was a large hole in the side of the room. Walking over I saw that it was dug in a makeshift stairwell. I began to descend further following the hole. Eventually the stairs ended and I was in a large cavern. I stopped and observed the walls of the cavern. They were a dark black and had an unnatural feel to them. A few crystals were embedded in the wall giving off a dim eerie light. While looking around the cavern I saw another hole along the wall. I began walking farther into the cavern following a series of holes acting as doors to different sections of the cave. Gradually the crystals became less and less frequent causing me to need to light my horn in order to see anything. Eventually I came to a hole that had light coming from the other side. I walked through and cut the magic to my horn. As I entered the room my gaze was immediately drawn to a river in the center of the cavern. The water was a deep black and moved slowly. My gaze began to drift from the river and towards the light I had seen from outside. What I saw caused my entire body to tense up and I had to cover my mouth to keep myself from throwing up, it was Skies. She was bound to a stone alter with chains digging into her legs, multiple smaller cuts all along her legs and body, and one large gash along her side causing her insides to be spilled out along the alter. There was no movement from her at all.

I fell back onto my haunches tears beginning to form in my eyes. "No...no..." I said quietly my mind not wanting to accept what I was seeing.

'this...this isn't supposed to be what happens. There was supposed to be a choice! This...this isn't right.' The darkness said not being able to accept what we were seeing as well.

I began to hear chuckling behind me. My rage began to boil over. I got up and turned around in one movement. Scaled Heart was standing there watching me with a smile of his face.

"You said there would be a choice!" I shouted at him.

"I did, and there still is." He told me. "We never said that the choice was for your precious sister though. You just decided to interpret the message that way." He told me.

I gritted my teeth. "I'm going to kill you, I'm going to make you beg for me to kill you. You and all your damn friends." I told him.

"Now, now. I wouldn't consider them friends. They're more like...coworkers." He told me.

"I don't care what they are, I'm still going to kill all of you!" I shouted.

"Well that's a pretty rash thing to say...You haven't even seen what we can do. You don't even know if you're able to kill us." He said with a chuckle.

"I'll find a way." I responded.

"Do you really think you alone could beat us. After all we are-"

Scaled Heart was suddenly cut off as a shout of pain came from above us.

"Brother!" I heard a voice call out.

My eyes widened and I looked away from Scaled Heart. He wasn't important anymore. "Skies?!" I called out in relief when I saw her above me. She had multiple cuts across her body and was being held by a griffin, but it was Skies.

The griffin was shaking one of his talons in pain with a scowl. "Damn brat bit me!" He said, Taking the talon that Skies had bit he reached down and took hold of one of Skies wings. "Let's see how you like the pain." He began to bend the wing backwards and Skies began to scream out in pain. Before I had time to do anything I heard a snap. Skies cried out even louder.

"BASTARD!" I called out my horn glowing with dark magic as I shot out a blast solely to liquefy the griffin.

Before I had time to blink Scaled Heart was in front of the griffin one of his arms extended. My magic impacted his arm, but it just vanished. The last remaining wisps of my magic were absorbed into his arm. It was now that I noticed the gauntlet on his arm. It was made of a black metal and had a purple gem on the palm side of it. I looked at the griffin and saw that he had a matching gauntlet with the exception of the gems color, his was a light yellow.

Scaled Heart sighed. "Such a shame. I was hoping the charade would last longer." He said.

'Charade?' My mind drifted back towards the Skies I saw on the alter. I spun around. 'Skies' was no longer there. Where she was sat a changeling, wearing a masquerade mask, the chains were no longer there and there was no sign of even a single drop of blood. On his leg was another gauntlet, his had an orange gem. 'It was all just a charade.' I said with a small amount of relief.

'That doesn't mean were forgiving them.'

My relieved expression changed to a glare as I turned back towards Scaled Heart. 'I never said I was considering it.'

"What are those gauntlet?" I asked.

"Surely you have a guess." Scaled Heart responded. I just glared at him. He sighed. "Fine, maybe I'll give you a hint." He pondered for a moment. "As you probably already know every light casts a shadow. Everything good has it's evil to match it. It's all very harmonious"

I sat there pondering for a moment before I began to piece together his hint. My glare slowly becoming a look of disbelief. "You...you can't mean-"

"Ah, are you finally starting to get it?" Scaled Heart said chuckling. "You can call us, the Elements of Disharmony." I just stared at him my eyes wide. "Oh come now, did you really think that there was only one set of elements in the entire world?" He laughed. "Allow me to reintroduce myself. I'm Scaled Heart, Element of Malevolence." He said with a mock bow. "That's Cruelty and Deception." He said indicating to the griffin and changeling respectively.

"Elements of Disharmony." I said under my breath in disbelief. I shook my head after a moment clearing my thoughts. "I don't care who you are, or what you are. You hurt Skies, and I'm going to kill you for that." I told them.

"I see you're beginning to fill with hatred. That's good, very good. It will make the choice between your sister and turning into a monster that much more fun to watch." Scaled Heart said.

My body froze. 'how do they know about that?'

Scaled Heart chuckled. "We've been following you for quite some time. We know all about that coin." He said pointing at me. I turned and followed where he was pointing. The changeling was now standing right next to me. Withdrawing his hoof from my saddlebags he had the coin. I turned trying to grab him, but he vanished in a green fire. He reappeared next to Scaled Heart, who took the coin. With his other hand he reached down and picked up a goblet. He knelt down and dipped the goblet into the water next to him. He turned to me as he stood up again. "This is water from the river Styx. The water from Tartarus. It's been leaking into this world for quite some time now. So here's your choice. Drink from the goblet and we'll let your sister go. Don't and-" He smiled. "I think you know."

My body tensed up. I was not ready for this. 'I...I can't choose between them.'

'Then give me control because I can.'

'No, no. There has to be another way.'

"It's okay." I heard above me. I looked up and saw Skies looking at me. "I was able to live happily because I was with you. You saved me so many times already. You don't have to do this to save me." She said a few tears forming in her eyes.

"Skies...I...you can't...you don't know what-"

"But I do." She interrupted me. "...I eavesdropped on you while you were talking with the princesses. I already know. I don't want to see you like that." She told me.

I was frozen in shock. She already knew, and she was willing to give everything to keep me from becoming that monster. "I...I don't-" My voice trailed off.

The griffin holding Skies rolled his eyes. "Please just make your choice." He said annoyed. "Either way we get what we want, after all you don't even know if they're two separate prophecies. Maybe both just lead to each other. I mean hell, just because you didn't specifically see her dead in one doesn't mean she isn't." He said.

I glared at him. "You...you're lying."

"Sorry, but I'm not. I'm cruel, lying is his job." The griffin said pointing at the changeling.

I looked away. 'I can't choose like this...what do I do?'

'...I don't really know anymore.'

"You know." I looked up at Scaled Heart. "If you want to make the choice easier. Why don't we just flip the coin and go from that?" He said as he used his thumb to flip the coin high into the air.

I watched the coin as it flew higher and reached it's peak. 'Flipping a coin. I've only ever tried to make a decision by flipping a coin one other time, and that didn't end well because the coin...the coin-' My thought trailed off. The coin started to come close to the ground. I activated my magic and grabbed the coin before it hit the ground. Scaled Heart looked at me as I started to levitate the coin towards me. "I've made my decision." I told him.

He smiled expectantly. "Well go on, tell me." He said with a wave of his hand.

I levitated the coin in front of my face. "You know, flipping a coin to make a fifty-fifty decision is fundamentally flawed." I told him.

He raised an eyebrow. "Meaning?"

"It's simple actually. You assign one of two choices to both sides. Whichever side lands face up you choose that choice, but there's always the smallest, miniscule chance-" I suddenly sent the coin flying downward. Pieces of rock broke off from the floor as the coin embedded itself in the ground. It stood straight up. "-That neither of those two sides end face up, and you get your third side." I finished with a slight smile. The coin on the ground began to glow brightly and I felt the wards around it shatter and its power began to flow through the room. Right before my vision was blinded by a flash of white, I saw Scaled Heart standing there looking fearfully at the coin, and I smiled. He should be afraid.

Chapter 105

Chapter 105

I was laying on the ground my eyes pinned shut from the flash. I groaned as I began to stand up. I looked up and saw Scaled Heart starring at me with a look of disbelief. "I expected that to do more than blind me." I said rubbing my head.

"I think it may have done more than you think." I heard the darkness say.

"What do you mean?" I asked to disoriented to speak internally.

"Perhaps you should turn around." I heard a different voice say. The voice seemed so familiar, but I don't think I had ever heard it before. I slowly turned my head around to look behind me.

When I saw who had spoken, I froze. "...Erebus?" I asked in disbelief.

"It would appear so." He answered. "We are just as surprised by this as you."

"So." I heard next to me. I turned and saw the darkness standing there. His body was made of shadows, the same as when we were separated the first time. "-What in the pits of Tartarus is happening?!" He asked annoyed.

I stood there frozen as I watched the two other parts of me move about freely. Erebus took the time to observe his surroundings. I could tell by the way his wings tensed he wanted to fly up and retrieve Skies from he griffin. The darkness on the other hoof. The sound of cracking echoed through the cave as another stone was broken under the darkness' hoof in his angry pacing. As he moved I caught a glimpse of something. "Hold on a second." I said to him causing him to stop. I walked up next to him and looked closely at the spot I had saw. As the shadows moved around his body I occasionally caught a glimpse of something within them. It took me a few seconds of staring, but I eventually saw it clearly. "...The coin is inside you." I said.

"What?" He asked. Suddenly the shadows around him began to move. They pushed forward the coin until it was outside of his body. "...It's only black. He said looking back at me surprised. Suddenly he faltered as he was looking at me. "You-your-" He stammered.

"My what?" I asked.

"We believe he wishes to tell you that you're cutie mark has changed." Erebus said.

My eyes suddenly widened and my head spun around. I starred at where my normal apparent blank flank cutie mark would normally be. Instead of seeing the black circle blending with my coat, it was a white circle. I looked closer at it and saw that it had the same design on it as the white side of the coin. My gaze turned to Erebus, his cutie mark altered as well. A grey ring surrounding the heads of two ponies, one was white the other black.

The three of us stood there staring at each other my own face filled with confusion, the darkness would no doubt be showing it as well if he had any detailed facial feature, and Erebus seemed as indifferent as always.

I took a deep breath and lifted my hoof to my head to try and clear my head. I stopped as I felt something cold touch my head. I pulled my hoof back, around my leg was a metal gauntlet much like Scaled Heart and the others were wearing. However the one I was wearing had a white circular gem embedded in it. I turned to look at Erebus, along his head was a circlet with an identical gem only his was gray. Erebus turned his gaze to me, and I saw somepony behind me. I kicked out and felt my hoof connect with something solid. Looking behind me I saw the changeling appear in a green flame. 'How did I know he was there?' I thought to myself.

"It would appear that we still have more of a connection than we originally thought." Erebus said.

"Alright you know what!?" The darkness shouted out. "I'm sick and tired of these type of things always being so damn confusing. Why can it never be just straightforward? Go to place, beat up everyone at place, leave."

I looked over at Scaled Heart. "Well, we can still do step two." I told him.

I felt the darkness grin. "Oh, I will gladly do step two." He said.

"Alright you go for-" I was cut off as the darkness rushed towards the nearest thing that wasn't us. Which happened to be the changeling.

I sighed. "He is quite impulsive." Erebus said.

"Yeah, it's hard to imagine that part of you is him." I said turning to look at Erebus, but he was no longer there. Looking up I saw him squaring off with the griffin holding Skies. "I stand corrected." I said turning to face Scaled Heart. "Looks like it's just you and me now." I said.

Scaled Heart scowled at me. His surprise replaced by anger. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again I could still see the same anger as before, but now it was tamed, now it aimed entirely at me. "Are you so sure about that." He said snapping with one of his claws. I didn't even have time to react before the wall next to me suddenly exploded inwards. I was sent flying towards the center of the cave. I looked up at the once intact was and saw a oversized fist attached to an equally oversized minotaur.

"I think I'm going to mount your wings and horn on my mantle piece. The remains of an alicorn are so very rare. It would be so great to own you." The large minotaur said.

"Golden." Scaled Heart said getting the minotaur's attention. "Go and help Talon he needs the most muscle."

The minotaur growled with annoyance. "Fine, but I'm claiming the remains of this one." He said pointing to me.

"That will be decided after we kill them." Scaled Heart said. "Luster."

"Yeah." A quiet voice said from behind the minotaur. The crystal ponies' head peaked out from around the minotaur's leg not long after.

"Go help Masquerade, you seem like the best choice for this." Scaled Heart ordered.

"Okay." The crystal pony said walking slowly towards the battling changeling and shadows.

A wicked grin came over Scaled Heart's mouth. "Tally, how about you help me in disciplining your disrespectful son?"

My eyes shrank with anger as I watched my father come out of the hole in the wall. "Gladly. I never beat enough sense into him when he was younger. Maybe if I had he would've been a better foal." My father said.

"Maybe if you had been a better father, you wouldn't have ended up in the Canterlot dungeon." I said with a smirk.

My father scowled at me. His horn began to glow and the gauntlet around this leg began to emit a light as well. "Insolent foal. You will show me the respect I deserve." He told me.

"The only thing you deserve is chains and a swift kick to the b-" I was cut off as a slab of rock slammed into my side. I groaned and looked up seeing the rock poised above my head in my father's magic. I rolled out of the way as the rock crashed into the ground where my face had been. I let out a breath I had been holding. My own magic activated and I fought for control of the rock with my father. His gauntlet pulsed brightly and my magic was expelled. He swung the rock at me again. I barely dodged out of the way, looking up I was a fist inches from my face. Scaled Heart's punch sent me flying back into the cave's wall. I groaned as I stood up again.

"Persistent aren't you?" Scaled Heart asked. "Why do you care so much about this 'sister' of yours. You're not even related by blood."

"There's more to family than simply being related by blood." I told him in between raged breaths.

He chuckled. "Well see about that, maybe if you beg really nicely. I'll kill her quickly before we convert you. How's that sound, it's a great deal isn't it? You get power, you don't have to worry about your last bond to your miserable life, and it won't even be painful."

I was about to respond but I was interrupted. "Shadow!!" A voice called out. I turned and looked towards the entrance of the cave. I saw Rainbow flying towards me. Behind her was the rest of the girls, and even the princesses. I chuckled slightly, I knew I gave them that hint, but I still didn't expect the princess to get it that quickly. I heard a sudden snapping. I looked up and saw Scaled Heart's claw had a purple hue around it. Looking back towards the entry to the cave I saw a purple wall suddenly appear. I saw Rainbow and Applejack begin to kick and hit the barrier, but it didn't even shake. They then began to shout at me, but not even their words got through the barrier.

Scaled Heart sighed. "I had hoped that you would've come alone, but it seems that idea has been thrown out. Maybe It'll change your mind if we bring one of them in there and pull out their insides.

"You're sick." I said.

"No, it's the world that's sick. All this 'harmony' shit. The world isn't so perfect as they want to believe. We're just here to prove that." Scaled Heart said. "We're going to show how the world truly is. We're going to make all those too blind to the truth see the fantasy world their living in."

I took a few deep breaths. "You know...somepony said something really similar to me some time ago. Want to know what happened to him?" I asked. Scaled Heart looked at me with a small smile. "I killed him, and now I'm going to kill you." I said activating my magic and sending a blast in his direction. He stuck out his arm and his gauntlet absorbed the blast.

"Oh come now Shadow, you actually see the world for how it is. I'm sure you do. Doesn't it make you sick seeing all those insane ponies walking around blinding themselves from the truth of the world?" Scaled Heart asked as my father slammed another rock into my side.

I groaned. "No...it gives me hope...that maybe one day, the world will be that way." I told him standing up again. I looked up and saw Scaled Heart standing in front of me scowling.

"You've spent too much time among those dreamers. You're being blinded by them. There's still hope though." Scaled Heart said grabbing the back of my head. He pushed it down to the ground. It was now that I noticed that I was laying right by the river in the cave. "Drink, and help us show the world." He said to me forcing my head towards the river.

I used all my strength and began to push back against him. "You're the one who's blind." I told him. As soon as I had room I rolled out from under his clawed hand and used my wings to put some distance between me and him. "You refuse to see the potential of this world, you only see how it currently is." I told him.

"Future, Past, Present. It's all the same. It's always been like this, and it always will be. Unless we show them now." Scaled Heart responded. "Perhaps a demonstration of how terrible this world still is might convince you better." He added on with a grin.

I looked at him with some confusion and then I heard a scream, it was a scream of pain. Both the darkness and I looked away from our own fights and towards the air. The griffin holding Skies was smiling, and Skies had a fresh cut along her side. Erebus was in the middle of a power struggle with the minotaur and glaring angrily and the griffin hiding behind the large behemoth. The darkness and I turned away from our own fights only for us both to get slammed by a blast of magic. The two of us tumbled to the center of the cave we crashed into each other and groaned. As we tried to stand the minotaur lifted his foot and kicked Erebus. Erebus was sent flying by the kick and landed on top of the darkness and me.

The darkness was groaning and breathing heavily. "I can't beat the two of them...every time I focus on one, the other gets me." He said.

"Even my physical strength is nothing compared to that minotaur, and he shrugs off magic like it's nothing." Erebus said wincing as he stood up again.

I stood last looking at the six figures forming a line in front of us. As I looked at the six of them my mind flashed back to the begin of our meeting with them. 'Oh come now, did you really think that there was only one set of elements in the entire world?'

"We have to have something, don't we?" I asked under my breath only Erebus and the darkness hearing me.

"You want to believe that these coins, they are another set of elements?" Erebus asked.

"Well what else could they be?" I responded.

"A waste of our time." The darkness suggested.

"I'm putting faith in Gaia, she said it would help." I said.

"How? How has it helped? I don't know if you remember, but so far nothing good has come from taking that coin. Nothing good has come since we met Gaia. Nothing good has happened in a long time...Maybe we should just show that to the rest of the world. The darkness said.

My eyes widened. "It seems you're little crew is already beginning to fall apart." Scaled Heart said.

Slowly the darkness started to walk over to the six of them.

"You-you can't be serious? After all we've done, you're just going to give in?" I said my voice shaking. Erebus slowly stepped forward walking towards the six with the darkness. "Not you too." I said my voice weak.

Erebus paused and looked at me. "We are truly sorry, but we decide things based on the balance between your and the darkness' mind. The darkness has chosen his side, and your own belief has faltered. Going to them...it is what we have decided to do." He told me.

I slumped down on the ground. My face not even able to be lifted towards them.

My father began to laugh. "And I thought I was supposed to be Betrayal. Now here you are, part of yourself betraying you."

Scaled Heart began to laugh. "So what are you going to do now? Two have already come over to our side. What will you do?" He asked.

I lifted my head slightly and looked at the girls behind the barrier. My expression no doubt showing how defeated I should feel. They were silently staring at me. Then I let a slight hint of a smile through. "What will I do?" I asked. "I think I'll watch you bleed." I said turning around with a smirk.

The six of them were suddenly forced to the floor as they were tackled by a large mass of shadows. The darkness chuckled as he used his form to hold them. "Did you seriously think we would give in like that? Even if I agreed with you I still wouldn't join you. I hate you all to much to even think about doing that."

Erebus flew forward and grabbed Skies from the griffin and flew behind me taking care to be gentle with her.

Scaled Heart glared angrily at me. He brought his fist up and slammed it against the floor sending a shockwave of purple energy around them. The darkness was flung off of them and landed next to me. The six of them stood up some of them having parts of them twisted in angles they shouldn't be. Scaled Heart's leg's being two of them. He grimaced as the minotaur picked him up and began to go towards the hole he had made earlier. "You will hear from us again, and when our master arrives. You will regret not joining us." He said as the minotaur reached the hole. "Oh, and one last parting gift." He said bringing his fist back he sent it forward a blast of purple energy coming from it. The darkness and I jumped out of the way the blast missing us completely.

I was about to say something about his aim, but I was cut off.

"NO!" I heard Erebus shout. I turned around quickly and my entire mind froze. I saw Skies, and I saw four purple spikes protruding from her chest. Her body fell to the ground, not even having enough time to scream in pain.

Author's Note

I hereby officially declare this story two years old, that's like twenty one is story years so break out the booze, but don't spill it on the pages. That would kill it.

~Black Light

Chapter 106

Chapter 106

I rushed blindly towards Skies. "No, no, no, no!" I said panicking as I came up next to her. "This isn't happening, this can't be happening!" I said distraught.

Erebus was already there his horn alight with magic as he tried to do something, anything. I heard a the sound of glass breaking from somewhere and hooves running along the floor. I didn't look away from Skies though. "Skies, Skies come on. Don't-don't leave me." I pleaded tears in my eyes. I reached out and grabbed her hoof hoping for some reaction, but received nothing. I lowered my head as a few tears began to fall.

The darkness hadn't moved since we had seen what happened. He stood there simply staring. I could tell though. The rage he felt, towards Scaled Heart, towards the princess, towards everything really. I wanted to tell him that it was pointless to feel that way...but I could tell I was starting to feel that way as well.

"Bro...ther." I heard weakly next to me.

I reacted instantly looking back to Skies. She was looking at me dazed, her eyes barely open. "It's me Skies, I'm right here." I told her.

"...It's cold." She said quietly. "I don't like this cold."

"It's okay, I'm going to help you. I'll take away the cold." I told her. I don't know if she heard me. Her eyes had closed again. "Can't you do anything?!" I asked frantically turning to Erebus.

"We do not know any advanced healing spells. The most we can do is keep the wound from worsening." He said his voice stoic, but internally he was panicked.

My mind quickly drifted to those who had just came in. I spun around and faced Celestia. "You know some advanced healing magic don't you!? Can't you do something to help?" I asked.

Celestia stepped forward and activated her magic. Skies was surrounded by a bright golden glow, but it was soon extinguished as it was absorbed into the crystals coming out of her chest. Celestia winced. "I'm sorry, but those crystals block whatever I do. I could dispel them, but then I would lack the magic to heal a wound that large." She said looking away from me.

"So you're saying you can't do anything to help!?" I shouted.

"Shadow you need to try and stay calm, getting angry isn't going to-" Rainbow started.

"WHAT?!" I shouted interrupting her, the mares all flinched back. "It's not going to help?! Is that what you wanted to say?! Well guess what?! My sister is dying, and if I don't find someway to vent then I can tell you that things are going to get much worse, so frankly I do think it will help!" I told her. I turned around looking back to Skies.

"Shadow I...I didn't mean...Maybe if you just tried to think of something, anything. Maybe you might think of something that will help. Maybe just a guess, but whatever it is, it has to be better than this." She said.

I tried to calm down, I tried to take deep breaths and think, but the only thing I could think of was Skies. All I could feel was anger, towards anything and everything that even had the slightest part in this.

"...It's your fault." I heard the darkness say. Everypony turned to look at him. He was glaring at the girls and the princess. "Everything was fine before we met you all. Before we met you those bastards would have been dead the moment they so much as thought about touching Skies, but you...you changed us." He growled out. The shadow's on his back spiked up forming a set of sharp tendrils pointed at them. "If we had never met any of you-" He said trailing off. The girls were staring at him with fear.

"Just stop." I told him quietly. "No more fighting, this is where fighting gets us." I said looking at Skies. "I don't want to fight anymore."

The darkness glared at me, but his tendrils vanished into his body.

"Shadow, maybe-" Celestia started.

"You can't say anything that will help him." Erebus said interrupting her.

Celestia looked over to Erebus. "How can you say that?" She asked with a glare.

"Because his will has already been crushed." Erebus said. I didn't respond. I just stayed sitting next to Skies watching as her breathing got weaker. I felt so helpless, there was nothing I could do. "He is the opposite." Erebus said looking at the darkness. "He has now lost everything, so he has nothing left to lose, his will has been reinforced by his anger."

"...And you?" Rainbow asked.

Erebus paused for a moment. "...We do not know, we still wish to fight, but we cannot think of how." Erebus sighed. "To feel so helpless, unable to do anything, it feels as though we are a foal." Erebus said. His eyes suddenly snapped open. He turned to Celestia. "Take over, keeping the wound from worsening." And in a flash he was gone.

I looked at where he had once been. As he left I felt some will return to me, some hope that he had an idea that would work. Celestia came and stood next to me her horn glowing as she began to keep Skies wound from becoming worse.

"There is still hope Shadow." She said.

I sighed. "There is always hope, but sometimes hope isn't enough." I told her looking at Skies, her breathing had become more ragged, and every so often she would cough up some blood. The only think keeping her alive right now was the magic keeping the wound from opening up the any further.

Rainbow came and sat next to me. "Hey...can we talk?" She asked.

"Sure." I said weakly.

"What exactly are you feeling right now?" She asked.

"Hopelessness, despair, anger, pain, suicidal tendencies." I told her.

She looked at me with a sad expression. "You can't just be giving up just like that." She said.

I simply looked at Skies. "...Have you ever felt so weak? Like nothing you can do will even matter?" I asked.

"Yeah, plenty of times, but I always kept trying. Because that's what my friends needed me to do." She told me.

"And that's why you're the element of loyalty and I'm...I don't even know. I'm guessing that this is a set of elements." I said looking at the gauntlet on my hoof. "I don't even know what set, or even if it is." I said.

"All I can do is sit here and-" I suddenly stopped speaking. Both the darkness and I sudden stared in the same direction. We could feel something from Erebus. It was an emotion, it was the smallest amount of joy. I suddenly stood up, Erebus had found something. Both the darkness and I began to reach out with our magic. Erebus did the same and our magic met halfway. We began to use the connection to pull him back. If a bright flash Erebus was in the room again. His close proximity allowed the darkness and me to get a sense of more than just an emotion. We knew what Erebus had found, and what he was thinking.

"Could it work?" I asked him.

"It certainly seems like it has the potential to." He said. "Though, it will surely be a painful process."

"Do you really think we would care about that?" The darkness asked. His tone a bit lighter than usual.

"It's all we have to go on now, we have to try." I said.

Erebus nodded. He turned to face Celestia. "Whatever happens, promise that you will heal her, before starting on any of us." Erebus said.

"Why? What are you three planning?" Celestia asked.

"We are planning on using our last and only option." Erebus said. The three of us walked into a line side by side looking at Skies. The circlet on Erebus' head began to glow, my gauntlet followed soon after, and the coin inside the darkness came forward from his chest and glowed brightly as well. "There is one other thing" Erebus said. "Please understand what we have gone through, and understand that what we had to do was a necessity...please do not banish us when you find out." He said.

"What do you mean, what did you-" Celestia started.

She was cut off as the three gems began to glow brighter. 'Don't worry Skies, I'm sure we'll see each other again.' I thought. Then the pain started and the three of us began to scream.

Chapter 107

Chapter 107

I slowly began to return to consciousness, I became aware of the loud beeping coming from my side. 'Well at least that's a familiar sound.'

'That's not really a good thing.' I heard from within me.

'So we're back together?' I asked.

'It would appear so. I can only assume Erebus isn't roaming about, but I think it's a pretty good guess to say he isn't.'

'What happened?' I asked.

'I don't know, I remember Erebus coming back, then pain, that's all I've got.'

'That sounds about right.' I thought. 'Do you know anything about Skies?' I asked hesitantly.

'I only regained consciousness when you did. I don't know anything.' The darkness answered.

'Then first things first, we go and find out.' I said.

'Indeed.'

I opened my eyes slowly making sure to not blind myself with the bright lights. Looking over I saw the heart monitor next to me. I reached over and turned it off, disconnecting it from my leg at the same time. I slid off the bed got my legs onto the ground. I began to take a few practice steps to make sure my legs would support me. They were sore and weak, but I could walk on them. I felt a stabbing pain in my chest and began to cough, I didn't cover my mouth with a hoof in fear of not being able to keep my balance. Looking at the ground I saw a few drops of blood on the floor. I sighed and used the bed as support as I wiped my mouth free of any remaining blood. I took a moment to look at a mirror in the room. My body looked weak, I could see a small outline of my ribs, and despite my attempts my legs had a slight unstable shake to them. I was running my hoof along my side feeling my ribs when my leg passed over my chest and I felt a patch of rough skin. Looking back at the mirror I managed to see three black scars on my chest. I sighed and began my slow walk to find somepony. I had some trouble with the door, but eventually got it open without falling to the floor. I looked around trying to figure out where I was exactly. It didn't take long, I was quite familiar with the castle's medical wing by now. I stepped into the hallway and started to shuffle my way down the hall using the wall for support every so often. I managed to make it out of the medical wing and into the main hall, the doors to the throne room were at the end of the hall. I began to walk towards them my body telling me the I was approaching my limit. 'Seems I'm in worse shape than I thought.'

'Yeah, the wounds seem to have collected.' The darkness responded.

'I just hope that it worked, with this amount of damage it had to, right?' I said.

'I hope so.'

As I got close to the doors I saw two guards standing to the side of the doors. It took them a moment, but as I got closer they apparently recognized me. It would appear that my appearance was enough to break their stoic façade, their eyes widened as I approached weakly, probably surprised I was still moving in my condition. As I got closer to the doors they seemed to realize what I was doing. Their horns glowed as a magic aura enveloped the doors, the doors opened slowly and were fully open by the time I was standing in the doorway. I looked into the throne room and saw a good number of ponies standing inside. All of us remained motionless for a short time staring at each other. Then my body erupted in pain as I was tackled to the floor. My chest burned as my scars were pushed, and my back and wings stung as they impacted the floor. Despite all the pain, all I could do was smile.

Two legs wrapped around my neck and held me tight. "Brother."

I reached my own legs up. "Hey Skies." I said wrapping my legs around her, my smile growing.

The two of us stayed like that for I don't know how long, happily enjoying that the other was with us.

Then I groaned in pain and turned my head away as I coughed up a few more drops of blood onto the floor.

"Brother!" Skies said panicking slightly as she got off of me. "I-I'm sorry I-"

"It's fine." I told her smiling again as I stood up, I managed to stay on my feet with some help from Skies. I looked back into the room.

I saw Luna and the girls standing there. They were all looking at me smiling, but they all looked worried as well. I looked over at Skies who also had the same expression. I also notice the slight scar on her chest, it was similar to the three I possessed, but hers was a more natural color than mine. I turned back to the others. "So...how is everypony?" I asked.

Rainbow was the first to respond. She walked up in front of me, a small smile on her face. She reached up one leg and embraced me, being careful to not put too much pressure in it. I would've returned it, but I needed all my legs on the ground to keep my balance. "You know, I should be mad at you for making me worry about you again."

"I heard should. That means you aren't, right?" I asked.

Rainbow broke the hug and smiled a bit more. "Well, you're definitely still you." She said.

I smiled, but grimaced slightly as my leg's pain started to spike. "I hope you don't mind, but could we go somewhere I can lay down?" I asked.

"There are a few sitting rooms not far from here." Luna said approaching.

I nodded. Luna walked off down one of the side hallways. Everypony followed behind with me getting help from Rainbow and Skies. We managed to get to the room pretty quickly. I let out a sigh of relief as I laid down and let my legs get a break.

I lifted up one of my legs and looked at it in its weakened state. "How long was I out?" I asked.

Everypony was silent for a moment. "One week." Luna told me.

I looked up with some surprise. "A full week? No wonder I feel so terrible." I said.

"Shadow..." Luna said getting my attention. "What did...what exactly did Erebus do?" She asked.

"We made a balance." I told her.

"A balance?" Luna said confused.

I nodded. "That's right we used the-" My thought was interrupted as I realized something. "-The coin, where's the coin?" I asked.

"The coin?" Luna said thinking for a moment. "I believe that Tia took it, I don't know anything beyond that." She told me.

I sighed. "As I was saying, we used our elements to-"

"Wait. Elements?" Luna asked.

I nodded. "It would appear that the Elements of Harmony aren't the only magic set of artifacts of there." I responded. "Those six, they claimed to posses the Elements of Disharmony." I added on.

"Disharmony." Luna muttered under her breath and then she looked at me. "But you said something about your elements...do you posses another set?" She asked.

I nodded. "Erebus, the Darkness, and I. Between us we posses the three elements that make up the Elements of Equilibrium. I posses the light side, the Darkness has the dark side, and Erebus has balance." I told her.

Rainbow was looking at me confused. "Before, you said you didn't know what set the elements even were. How do you know now?" She asked.

"You knew about these elements?" Twilight asked Rainbow.

"No...well a little." Rainbow said. "In the cave Shadow said something about having an element. I didn't really know what he meant until now." She explained. "So...how do you know now?" Rainbow asked me again.

I thought for a moment. "When our elements are active we posses different bodies, but our minds still have a sort of connection. When Erebus left the cave he found out on his own. How he found out I still don't know, but I do know when he returned he knew about the elements. The idea of Equilibrium, creating a balance, it's where we came up with the idea of balancing our wounds with Skies'. The four of us each taking on a quarter of our collective wounds. Making the wound Skies had only a quarter of what it had been." I looked down at the three scars on my chest. "That said it seems that the body the three of us share still has the wounds the three of us sustained separately." Everypony in the room was looking at me with an amazed expression.

"Unbelievable." Luna said. She looked away nervously for a moment. "And you don't have any idea how Erebus found out?" She asked.

I shook my head. "No, Why?"

"Well, as Tia told me, she listened to your request and healed Skies first, apparently it was quite simple in the wounds lessened state. She tried to heal you afterwards, but was too weak to fix you fully. She did manage to keep you from dying though and brought you to the castle. We were going to the medical wing daily for around two days to help dispel the magic further and heal you. Then one day Tia didn't come, most of the work was done so I was able to do well on my own. I went to speak with her after, but she wouldn't leave her room. When I asked her why she didn't come to help you, she said she wasn't feeling up to it. The way she spoke I could tell she was sad about something, but...I could tell she was angry as well. I'm worried about what Erebus may have done." Luna told me.

I thought back. "He did say something slightly worrisome to her before we used the elements, but he's the only one that knows. I can tell you now though, I am not going to be able to bring him out anytime soon though. My mind can't go through anymore tearing right now." I told her. "But if it has affected Celestia this much. I'm worried about what he might've done as well. Maybe if I-"

I was suddenly interrupted as the door to the room opened suddenly. Everypony turned and looked towards the door. In the doorway was Celestia her eyes focused on me. "The guards told me you had awoken." She said. Her voice calm, but I could tell there was anger in her words. Whatever Erebus did, she is upset about it.

I cowered back a little. "I'm in trouble aren't I?"

Chapter 108

Chapter 108

"Indeed you are." Celestia said.

I gulped. "I would like to remind you that Erebus did ask to not banish us. I hope you remember."

"Yes I do remember, and at the time I didn't know why." She said. "Now I'm considering it."

"Could I at least know why I might get banished?" I asked.

Celestia looked at me surprised. "You...don't know?" She said.

I shook my head. "I only know what Erebus knew when he came back to the cave. I don't know what he did while he was away." I told her. She looked at me with some confusion about what to do. "So...what did he do?" I asked.

Celestia looked away for a moment. "...I...don't really want to say in front of everypony."

"Did...is somepony hurt because of me?" I asked worried.

Celestia looked back at me quickly. "No! no, nothing like that. It...it really only affects me." She said.

I thought for a moment. "Did he steal something?" I asked. Celestia shook her head. "Did he use a forbidden spell?" Another shake. "Did he break something valuable?" Celestia froze. "So that's it?...What did he break?" I said with some worry.

'I hope he didn't break something too valuable. She really seems like she might banish us.'

'An ancient artifact maybe.'

'...Please don't be the mirror.'

'You are obsessed with that thing.'

'For good reason, it's amazing.'

"If you wouldn't mind, I would like to discuss that privately." Celestia told me.

I gulped. "Okay." I said as I tried to stand up. My legs fell out from under me as I got halfway to standing and fell to the floor. I groaned. "I hope you don't mind, but I think it would be easier for me to stay here." I said to the others. They nodded and stood up walking out of the room, leaving Celestia and me the only ones in the room.

Celestia was looking down at me with a worried expression. "Are you really that injured?" She asked.

I just chuckled. "Yeah, having a few holes in you will do that." I joked looked down at my scarred chest.

"...I'm sorry." Celestia said to me.

"For what? You kept me alive, and saved Skies. There is nothing you should apologize for." I told her.

"If I had done more maybe neither of you would've been put in a position where you needed saving." She said to me.

I took a deep breath. "Who can say? What's done is done. Trying to ask yourself what could've happened is pointless, and considering that this is much better than either prophecy I had I don't think asking is all that necessary.”

Celestia sighed. “You are quite carefree, especially considering the circumstances, you know that right?”

I chuckled. “Maybe I am, Maybe I’m not….So about trying to get myself not banished, how’s that going right now?”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “You still don’t even know what Erebus did?”

"It wasn’t too bad was it?” I asked.

"Well...it’s certainly not as terrible as Erebus made it seem.” Celestia said. I let out a sigh of relief. “That doesn’t mean I’m not angry.” She added on causing me to flinch slightly, then groaned as my body felt the pain from the sudden movement.

I clutched my chest. I saw Celestia looking at me with a hint of sadness. “It’s really not as bad as it looks.” I told her. I started to cough after I had spoken. A few flecks of blood landing on the floor in front of me. “…I’m not being very convincing am I?” I asked.

“No, you’re really not.” Celestia told me.

I looked down at the three scars on my chest. ‘Three of these is a bit much.’

'Based on what we’ve learned we could spread them out a little.’

‘But for that we’d need-‘ I was cut off as I felt my attention drawn towards Celestia.

“…You wouldn’t happen to have that coin on you would you?” I asked.

Celestia looked at me with a little surprise. “Actually yes I do. After the incident in the cave, you turned back into you and the coin was resting next to you. I’ve been trying to learn all I can about it since. I’ve never really had it off of me since.” She said as she levitated the coin out from behind her.

I reached out with my magic and took the coin from her. I levitated the coin next to me and took it in my hoof.

‘…What do we do with it?’ I asked.

'Don’t ask me, I’m not the one who got it to work the first time.’ The darkness told me.

‘All I did was watch it flip and slam it into the ground.’ I told him

'Well try that then.’

I paused for a moment. “Worth a shot.” I said aloud flipping the coin in the air as Celestia looked at me confused. As the coin fell it stopped in front of my face and levitated there for a moment the white side facing directly at me. Then came the flash, I closed my eyes keeping me from getting the worst of it like last time. When my vision returned to me I was still laying on the ground. I looked down at my chest and saw a single scar running along it. Turning around I saw Erebus standing behind me sporting a similar scar. The Darkness was next to him, though he lacked a scar the shadows that formed him seemed to stagnant in one specific part of his chest. I guess that’s his equivalent of a scar I thought to myself chuckling slightly. After I had chuckled I began to realize something, the pain in my chest had diminished severely. Moving my legs I began to stand up, they were sore but there was no real pain from standing. I smiled as I stood up. “That feels so much better.” I said with a deep sigh of relief.

I turned around to face Erebus, fully intending on asking him exactly what it was he did. However, I stopped myself. With Erebus right next to me our minds still shared their connection, and as soon as the thought even came to mind I knew everything Erebus had done that day.

I spun around to face the Princess and bowed my head. “I am so sorry.” I told her. “I didn’t realize that’s what he did.”

"In our own defense the only thing we could think about at the time was Skies. Surely if it had been Luna in her place you would’ve done the same if the thought had come to you.”Erebus said trying to defend himself and the darkness and me by extension.

Celestia was quiet for a moment. “…That element of yours, it’s very strange I’ll give it that.” She said shaking her head.

“Yeah it’s…wait…I didn’t tell you what the coin was.” I said as the realization came to me.

Celestia nodded. “Though that is true, I found the same thing Erebus did. I learned the truth of the matter from that." She told me.

I smiled. "Well that certainly saves me some time, it would be a pain to have to explain everything again." I said.

"Again? So you just told the others before I arrived then?" Celestia asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, they all know about these elements now." I said lifting up the gauntlet on my hoof.

Celestia looked at my element. "Such a strange form for an element to take." She said.

"You think this is strange?" I asked. "Have you seen where his is?" I said pointing to the darkness.

She looked over towards him, the darkness rolled his eyes, or at least the shadow equivalent, and brought his element forth from within his chest. Celestia's eyes widened for a moment.

"Yeah, yeah, the coin is inside of me get over it." He said.

Celestia gave him an annoyed look. "You know, being as irritable as you are, you aren't helping the not banishing you thing." She told him.

The darkness gave a glare right back at her. "I'd find a way back." He said.

"It's a bit of a trip back from the moon don't you think?" Celestia responded.

The darkness grumbled but he kept quiet after that.

"So...I guess to start off we should give you a formal apology." I said to Celestia. "Erebus, you're the one that got us into this mess."

"We are well aware of what you want us to do." Erebus said as he stepped passed me so he could stand directly in front of Celestia. He cleared his throat. "We would like to apologize to you for tearing Mr. Fuzzybottom in half. However, we regret nothing.

The was a silence in the room, and then a loud laugh erupted from the other side of the door. Celestia turned her head towards the door a horrified expression on her face and a deep blush on her cheeks.

I smiled. "That's probably the best apology you're going to get out of him." I said. "So about that banishment?"

Celestia was glaring at the door. "You're safe...for now. I have a sister who heard something she wasn't supposed to hear to deal with." She said storming towards the door. I heard the laughter growing fainter as it's source started to put as much distance in between her and Celestia as she could. I smiled as she stormed through the door chasing after Luna.

Chapter 109

Chapter 109

I stood with Erebus and the Darkness in the sitting room chuckling as Celestia left in pursuit of Luna.

"I guess we're not getting banished today." I said with a smile.

Seven heads peaked around the doorframe as I sat back down, Erebus and the Darkness choosing to move to the corners of the room. Twilight was the first to come in. "What happened? We were waiting outside and then Luna decided to listen in to your conversation. Then, she just bursts out laughing suddenly." She said as she sat down across from me.

I smiled. "It has to do with what Erebus broke, Luna probably thought it was pretty foalish of Celestia." I told her.

"So what did he break?" Rainbow asked sitting next to me.

"You may get this more than the others." I said looking at Twilight. "Erebus tore Mr. Fuzzybottom in half." I told them.

Twilight got a look of surprise, while the others just had looks of confusion.

"Mr. Fuzzybottom?" Rainbow questioned.

"A stuffed animal that Celestia got from her mother." I told them.

Twilight simply shook her head, while the others simply looked even more confused.

"Did you actually take what she said in the library seriously?" Twilight asked looking over at Erebus.

"To a point we did, we remembered it being discussed so we decided to take a chance and check there for an answer." He responded. Twilight simply shook her head. "Considering that it was where we found the answer we do not regret the choice." Now Twilight stopped moving.

"...You mean...that what you were looking for was actually in there?" She asked almost in disbelief.

Erebus nodded. "There was a journal stuffed inside of it. The journal discussed the elements, some of their applications, and why they had been kept so secret. We only got through part of the journal since we were in a rush, but that was enough."

Twilight sighed. "It would appear that everything Gaia says has more than just one meaning to it." She said with a small smile.

I chuckled. "Oh you have no idea." I told her.

"What do you mean?" Rainbow asked.

I paused for a moment. "...I don't actually know." I said with confusion. "The words just came to my mind and I said them."

"Well that's not worrisome." Twilight said.

I just shrugged. "Well I feel great, relatively, so I don't care that much."

Rainbow looked over her shoulder at Erebus and the Darkness. "So how long are you three going to stay like that?" She asked.

I looked at the other two. "We don't really know." I told her. "We only returned to one body after we passed out last time. Preferably though I'd like it to last a while."

Twilight looked at me with some confusion. "Why's that?" She asked.

I looked down at my chest . "Well for one, only having one of these feels much better." I said looking at the scar. Twilight's eyes widened slightly looking at the scar she then turned her gaze to the other two looking at the two scars that they had. "Being able to spread out injuries is quite useful don't you think?" I said with a smile.

Skies lifted one hoof up to the scar that was on her chest. I reached over and rested my own hoof on her shoulder. She got a small smile and sat down next to me.

"So any bets on how long it takes Celestia to catch Luna?" I asked.

"Shadow! Don't you think this is fairly serious?" Twilight scolded.

I just stared at her for a moment. "Celestia is chasing her sister because of a secret stuffed animal. I'd say that's one of the most foalish things I've ever heard." I told her. Twilight fell silent and I started to chuckle. "It doesn't really matter though. What does matter is that I've been asleep for a week and haven't had anything to eat in that entire time." I said as if to add to my statement my stomach decided to make it's own voice heard at that moment.

Twilight sighed. "Even after everything, food is still the first thing on your mind."

I just smiled. "But of course."

Rainbow chuckled. "Come on I'll take you to the dinning room. I'm sure we can convince the chefs to make something."

"Well then what are we waiting for?" I said standing up. Rainbow left the room with me close behind. The others followed behind me. It didn't take long to get to the dinning room. The chefs were kind and made us all a nice meal to eat. Surprisingly both Erebus and the Darkness decided to get a plate as well. All the girls tried, and failed, to take inconspicuous glances towards the Darkness as he ate. I could tell that he was getting annoyed by this, and it didn't take long for him to show it to the others.

"Yeah, I'm eating okay! What's wrong with that?!" He asked glaring at the girls.

The girls all faltered for a moment. Twilight was the first to recover. "Well, it's just...We didn't thing you...did eat." She said.

The Darkness just let out an annoyed sigh. "I don't have to, it doesn't mean I can't." He told them.

"Well what happens to the food?" Twilight asked. I looked at her for a moment. She's going into experimentation mode isn't she.

"Don't know, don't care." The Darkness said putting his food down. "I'm going for a walk." He said as he started to leave the room.

"No scaring anypony too bad." I told him.

"Yeah, yeah." He said waving a hoof dismissively as he left.

Twilight looked at me. "Are you sure that's a good idea? Letting him wander all on his own." She asked.

I looked over at the doors as they shut. "I don't think it'll be an issue. He's been getting better, especially compared to how he was when we first met." I said to them. "I think he's just conflicted over what Gaia said."

"Gaia!?" Everypony but Twilight asked in surprise.

"That's right you didn't hear the story." I said thinking back. "Well it goes like this. While I as on my vacation I came across a temple, inside the temple Gaia had magically sealed her mind inside of it. We talked a little and she gave me the coin." I told them. They all stared at me with some surprise. "The real kicker though, is that she talked about the first Darkness. She said that he was her friend, and that he did everything in his power to help ponies." I said. "I think that got to the Darkness, he's having a bit of an identity crisis I suppose."

"An identity crisis?" Rainbow asked.

"Well for as long as he can remember the Darkness has been an entity of evil trying to take over or destroy Equestria, but now he's heard that the first Darkness was about as far off from that as can be." I explained. "Right now, he doesn't know who exactly he's supposed to be."

"You certainly seem to have quite the understanding about what's happening to him." Twilight said.

I smiled slightly. "It's because of the element." I told her. "I share a mental link with him and can feel what he feels. Right now he's rather annoyed because he knows I'm telling you all this...And a little bit angry, because he knows that it's true." I finished with a sigh. "Life is never easy is it?" I asked.

Rainbow wrapped one of her legs around my neck. "No, not always, but that's why we have friends. To help us through our life." She said to me.

I was silent for a moment. "...Well what do you know. Another rare moment of philosophy with Rainbow Dash." I said with a smirk.

Rainbow just rolled her eyes. "I don't know why I would expect any different from you."

I just chuckled, then with a small sigh I looked towards the door. "I'm not sure he has anypony like that, do you Deo?" I said quietly.

"DON'T CALL ME THAT?!" I heard a voice shout through the castle.

I just started to laugh. "Well, maybe you do."

Chapter 110

Chapter 110

I was sitting in the Castle's library reading through a pile of books I had taken. I had come here right after we had finished eating. It might have been really late out, but I hate been asleep for a full week. Going to bed was the last thing I wanted to do. Erebus was roaming the bookshelves looking at different titles. As far as I knew the Darkness was still roaming the halls of the castle. I wasn't really paying any attention to the connection the elements gave us. I looked up as I heard a door open. I saw the Darkness standing there. He walked into the library still scowling.

"And how are you doing Deo?" I asked looking back down at my book.

"I told you not to call me that." He practically growled.

I laughed lightly. "Well I can't just call you the Darkness all the time. It's too much of a mouthful." I told him.

The Darkness just glared at me. "Call me what you want." He said in an annoyed voice.

"You never answered my question. How are you doing?" I repeated my question to him.

"I'm fine." He told me.

I sighed and closed my book. "I can tell when you're lying you know?" I responded. "You're not fine, you're confused, worried, angry-"

And how would you know that?!" He asked me angrily.

I held up my hoof and showed him the gauntlet on my leg. "Well for one." I answered him with a small smile. He just glared at me. I sighed and got a bit more serious. "And two, I went through the same thing when you first showed up. I wasn't sure what I was, or what I was going to do." I told him.

He just looked away from me.

"You don't have to push us away. We do want to try and help you Deo." Erebus said coming around the corner.

"Is that we referring to just you or am I included?" I joked.

"You already know full well I meant the both of us." Erebus told me.

"Will both of you just shut up." Deo said glaring at us.

"Deo...you can't just push us away. You've said it yourself, we're really the same. You are as much a part of me, as I am of you." I told him.

I heard a light chuckle coming from above us. The three of us jumped up and looked for the source.

"Oh come now, that just seems rude." A voice said.

The three of us stopped moving. "That voice."

"It can't be."

As I spoke a small light appeared in between the tree of us.

"Hello again young one."

"Gaia?" I asked still unsure.

"Indeed" The voice said coming from the light.

"What are you doing here?" I asked.

"I have always been here. When we parted ways in the temple, I said I would not be able to stay there any longer. I never said I wouldn't be around." She told me.

I sighed. "Everything you say, really does have hidden meaning behind it doesn't it?" I asked. Gaia just chuckled. "So why are you here?" I asked.

"I am here because the coin is here." She answered.

"What?" I asked surprised.

"I may have lied when I said that my mind was bound to the temple. In truth my mind was, and still is, bound to the coin." She explained.

"So the warding on the coin? It's not binding the power of the elements, it's binding you. Keeping your magic hidden." I said.

"Exactly. I'm surprised I was not found when my daughters undid the warding. I had feared that I would have been found out right then and there." She said.

I looked at the magic orb confused. "Why would you not want to be found? Don't you want to talk to Celestia and Luna?" I asked.

Gaia was silent for a moment. "...Yes...I do, but- Gaia paused. "I don't know if I have the right to." She said.

"The right to? Their your daughters aren't they, why wouldn't you have the right to?"

"Because I left them." Gaia said, she sighed. "Just as you did, when I first found the elements you now bear, I saw two visions. Both of which I feared. I was paranoid for weeks after I saw them. I decided to leave in order to protect the coin from those that would use it for their own gain...and to try and keep the visions I saw from coming true." Gaia was silent for a moment. I left my own daughters behind, I fear I don't have the right to speak to them." The ball of magic glowed brightly for a moment, and then Gaia appeared in her true ethereal form, her expression one of sadness.

"Well that's a load of crap." I told her. She looked up at me suddenly surprised by my words. "You were in the coin when I talked to them. You heard what they said. They miss you, I'm sure of that. They don't seem to resent you for leaving. They seem sad that you did sure, but isn't that just more of a reason to talk to them?"

Gaia silently looked at me. She chuckled slightly. "You do realize who you're speaking to? Not a very proper way of speaking to royalty don't you thing."

I shrugged. "Meh, if I'm willing to do it in front of Celestia, I'm willing to do it in front of you." I told her.

Gaia smiled. "And what exactly have you done in front of my daughter?" She asked amused.

I thought for a moment. "...Well, I did get her involved in most likely the biggest water balloon fight Canterlot has ever seen." Gaia just laughed. "Yeah, Discord helped with that didn't he?" I said to myself.

Gaia stopped laughing and starred at me. "Discord was free?" She asked I could tell she was slightly worried.

I nodded. "Yeah, he was free at the time. I didn't know you knew about him. I thought that he came after you had left." I said.

"Discord has been around for quite some time. The last I remember hearing about him was that Celestia and Luna locked him away in stone."

"Yeah, they did just over a thousand years ago I think that was. He broke free a little while ago and went on a bit of a chaos spree through Equestria. The Elements locked him away again though." I told her. "...and then I may have had a bit of influence in freeing him again." I said looking away.

Gaia's eyes widened. "You helped Discord escape?" She asked. "He is extremely dangerous, he has cause harm to so many, he-"

"He's my friend." I interrupted. Gaia just looked at me with surprise. "And believe it or not I think that he's becoming friends with the elements as well as Celestia and Luna...granted a bit more slowly." I said.

Gaia was staring at me. "Discord...but he..."

"I don't know what he was like when you knew him, but now he doesn't like to harm anypony. He just likes to cause a bit of chaos here and there. The way he sees it, if he hurts ponies then there would be nopony around to see his chaos." I told her. "He's really not that bad of a guy, just...not really understood by anypony."

Gaia was silent for a minute. She sighed. "I suppose I'm going to have to accept this. I don't think I will ever be able to call him a friend as you do, but I will not go up against him unless he begins to hurt ponies." She said.

"That's good to hear I guess, now can we get back on the topic with the fact that you still haven't talked to your daughters in...who knows how long?" I said to her.

"...Perhaps you are right, perhaps it is time I spoke to them again." Gaia sight. "Not now though. I don't know what I would say to them...Tomorrow I can talk to them tomorrow."

I smiled. "That is acceptable." I said. Gaia was shifting nervously slightly. I just gave her a reassuring smile. "I'm sure it will be okay, no matter what happens they are your daughters. I'm sure they will care for you regardless of what you did." I told her.

Gaia sighed. "I hope you are right."

I looked over at the clock in the library. "Well I've been putting it off long enough, I guess I should try to get some sleep. Big day tomorrow after all." I said jokingly. Gaia rolled her eyes. "Come on you two, let's pull ourselves together." I said to Erebus and Deo.

The three of us stood near one another and our elements began to glow slightly. Once again my vision was obscured by a bright light. When I opened my eyes I fell to the ground, my legs not wanting to support me. Coughing up some blood as I landed.

"I forgot how much this sucked." I said groaning.

Gaia smiled and leaned down placing her horn near me. I felt energy rush into my body and the pain in my legs and chest started to fade away. I blinked a few times surprised before I even thought to stand back up.

"It would seem that Celestia and Luna, still do not possess the same strength that my healing magic does." She said. "Until tomorrow Shadow." and just like that Gaia vanished. I looked down and saw the coin resting at my hooves. I picked it up and placed it in my saddle bags. I turned and left the library making my way towards the hall Rainbow had said they were staying in. After about three tries a guard decided I needed an escort and led me to the hall. He led me to the hall and told me which room was mine I thanked him as he left and started to walk down the hall.

"One of these days I'm not going to get lost in here." I said to myself. I paused a moment and looked at all the doors in the hallway. "...Which room did he say was mine again." I sighed as I looked between all the doors. Then I saw the door at the end of the hallway open slightly. I gave the door a puzzled look as a hooded pony walked out of the room. Then I heard somepony shout in the room. The hooded pony suddenly started to run down the hall towards me.

Twilight suddenly came out of the room. "My crown! She has my crown!" She said causing all the others to look out of their rooms.

The hooded pony was still running at me. 'her crown?' I looked at the pony and saw something poking out of her bags. It was Twilight's element. I got into a stance to block the thief, but then she disappeared in a bright light. I spun around recognizing a teleport and started to chase after her as soon as she reappeared. The girls were close behind me as we ran down the hallways of the castle. We followed the thief as she ran down a hall. She suddenly turned and was about to break open a door. I acted quickly and activated my magic teleporting in above her as she broke open the door. I landed on her and we landed with a crash in the room. Twilight's tiara shot out of the thief's bags and started to bounce around the room. I followed the crown as in moved around the room.

'How is that happening? Is the crown made of rubber?...Is that-" Looking in the room I saw a mirror sitting there. I recognized the mirror very well. 'well hello, so this is where Celestia has been hiding you. I hope that I-" My thought was cut off as Twilight's crown ran straight into the mirror and passed straight through it. I looked at the mirror my eyes widening. The mare under me suddenly teleported next to the mirror and jumped through the mirror following the crown. The girls and I stood there staring at the mirror.

"We should get Celestia and Luna." I heard Twilight say. Twilight looked at me still laying on the ground. "Shadow?...are you okay?" She asked.

"It's open." I mumbled under my breath.

"What?" Twilight asked.

I suddenly broke into a huge smile. "It's open." I said a bit louder. "It's open!" I said laughing.

"Shadow?" Rainbow said looking at me slightly worried.

My horn suddenly glowed as I teleported right in front of the mirror. "Study Time!" I shouted as I jumped into the mirror. I heard the girls shouting behind me as I dove through.

Chapter 111

Chapter 111

I groaned as I lifted myself from the ground. "That hurt." I said reaching up and clutching my head. As soon as I felt my head I froze. I pulled my head back and looked in front of me. There was no longer a hoof on me. I smiled. "So the journey changes my body? I'm going to have to take note of this." I stared at the new appendages on the ends of my legs...arms, they're called arms, minotaur's have bodies like these. I sat down on the ground. "Hmm, I've used a scry spell to look through before, but it's so different actually being here. What are your thoughts?" I asked aloud. There was no response. "...Deo?"

'I don't like it here.' I heard him say.

'What's wrong?'

'There's almost no magic here at all, I'm just barely able to survive off of the fears around me here. It's not good for me to have this little, I'm going to be very weak here.' Deo told me.

'Well then rest up, I should be able to do pretty good on my own, don't push yourself.'

'I'm not completely useless you know?' He told me.

I chuckled. 'I know.' I responded. 'So what do we know?' I asked.

'Well from what we saw through the mirror from before, the main population is bipedal, they have a similar structure to minotaur. They posses much less hair, seemingly only on the tops of their heads. Beyond that not much is clear physically. The term human was thrown around a few times.'

'Aren't those the things Lyra always rants about?'

'Seems you might've wanted to listen to those rants now don't you?'

'You didn't listen to them either.'

'Let's just see if we can find out more somewhere nearby.'

"Agreed." I said as I tried to stand up on two legs. I wobbled and fell over immediately. "This is a bit harder than I thought it would be." I tried to stand up again managing to keep myself from falling this time. Slowly I began to put one hoof, no foot, one foot in front of the other. "Well the moving is relatively similar, it's just the balance I really need to worry about." I began walking in small circles getting used to the form I now possessed.

'Any day now.' Deo said after a few minutes.

'Listen, if I want to blend in I need to be able to move normally.' I told him. 'Anyway, I think I've got enough that I won't be falling over every few steps. Let's get an idea of where we are.' I started to look around. I seemed to be in the middle of a park, in the center of which was a large statue that's based was reflective like a mirror. Walking over I put one of my hands against it and phased through the stone. I pulled my arm out. 'Well, we found the other end of the portal.' I turned around and saw a large building in front of me. 'and what is that?'

'some sort of castle, fortress perhaps? It certainly has the size.' Deo suggested.

I looked at the front of the building, near the edge of the staircase leading up to it I saw a plaque. 'Canterlot High School'

'A school? Who needs a school this big?'

'It could be helpful though.' I told him.

'How?'

'A school this large must have quite the library. What better place to learn more about everything?'

'One problem, you expect a place to be unlocked. It's the middle of the night.'

'True, but that doesn't mean much.' I thought walking over to a trash can along the edge of the path. Looking in a saw a stack of papers held together by a paper clip. I reached in and removed the paper clip. 'Such useful things, always thrown in the trash like they're nothing.' I thought smiling. I moved to the front doors of the school. I knelt down and looked that the keyhole on the door. "Pin tumbler lock. I'd say three, maybe four driver pins. Shouldn't be too hard to crack this."

'I forget sometimes how many bad habits you've learned.'

'I wouldn't call this a bad habit.' I told him. 'Just a frowned upon skill.'

I pulled the paper clip in front of me and unfolded it so it had a small hook at the end of it. I ran the paper clip along the inside of the lock. 'Yeah, just three driver pins.' I pushed up on one driver pin testing it. On it's way down I felt a slight resistance I quickly used the hook to move it to the side slightly. With a few tests the pin stayed where it was, but I could feel it give a little. 'Found the shear line of one, two more to go. This might be harder than an Equestrian lock a bit more advanced.' I looked at my...hands, I believe, as I worked on the next pin. 'Have to admit, it sucks not having magic, but these are quite a nice substitute. They're very dexterous.' I thought as I felt the next pin get into place. The third pin can soon after. Quickly I bent the other end of the paper clip around into the keyhole to give it more strength and turned it to the side. The plug began turning, but the paper clip snapped as I applied more force. I sighed and took the other half of the paper clip out. 'At the very least the plug is loose, I just need to turn it a bit more.' I began to look around for something I could use. Then I spotted something sitting next to the statue in the middle of the park. I walked over to it and as I got close I began to make it out. 'A bag.'

'You don't say.'

I rolled my eyes and picked up the backpack. I unzipped the first pouch and looked inside, there was a small pocket knife sitting inside. 'That'll work.'

I made my way back to the door flipping open the knife and turning the lock the rest of the way. I walked inside the school and locked the door behind me. I looked around and saw a few signs handing from the ceiling. I saw one that said library and began to follow them. Eventually I came to another door labeled as the library. I tested the door and it opened. 'Unlocked...seems that these humans are just as trusting as ponies...or some are just forgetful.' I opened the door the rest of the way. I walked into the library and began to explore the aisles looking at the different sections. 'Science, Fiction, Mystery, History that'll do.' I began to pull a few books off of the shelf. 'Let's get to learning.'

I slowly began to stir as I started to hear a sound. "Ex-"

'What happened, did I pass out reading?'

"Excu-" I heard and began to wake up more. "Excuse me."

I opened my eyes and saw somepony...'no someone, remember what you read Shadow.' "Oh, hello." I said sitting up as a few book fell off of me.

"What are you doing here?" She asked me.

'Crap, need to think of something quickly. This is a school, use that.' "Oh sorry, I guess I fell asleep studying yesterday."

"You fell asleep and spent the hole night in the library?" She responded.

I reached up and scratched my head. "Yeah, I have a big test coming up. Before now last time I slept was two days ago." I lied.

"Two days?" The women asked surprised.

"It's a really important test." I told her.

"You kids, you need to sleep more if you really want to do well in school." She told me.

I chuckled nervously. "I'll keep that in mind." I told her.

"Well you should get going, class has already started. You don't want to be any later than you already are."

I smiled and stood up. "Right, I'm sorry for the inconvenience." I said standing up. I grabbed my bag and left the library quickly. I sighed.

'Gotta be more careful. That could've ended much worse.'

'I can't believe you fell asleep reading in the library.'

I rolled my eyes. 'Let's just get out of here, I won't fit in with any of the classes here. It's probably best just to go.' I began to walk towards the entrance to the school.

"Excuse me." I heard from behind me.

I turned around quickly...Oh dear...That's Celestia.

"What are you doing out of class?" She asked me.

'Class...does she think we're from here...Is she the same Celestia?' I asked myself.

"Ahem, I asked a question." She repeated.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I wasn't feeling good. I was planning on heading home right now." I told her.

"Do you have a note from the nurse?" This Celestia asked me.

Think quick. I reached into me pocket and them looked down in mock surprise. "Wha-I-I thought I had it in my pocket." I lied.

Celestia looked at me. "Alright, head home. I hope you feel better." She said. turning around.

I sighed and started towards the door.

"Oh by the way, What's your name?" Celestia asked me.

"My name. It's Deo." I told her.

'What?'

'I think it's better not to use my real name here.' I told him.

"Well then Deo I suggest the next time you want to skip school you try to come up with a better excuse." She told me smirking as she walked away.

I stood still for a moment, then chuckled a little. 'Well she may not be the same Celestia, but she certainly acts the same.' I turned to face the door. '...Is that Twilight?'

'She's probably just this worlds version.' Deo told me.

'She's walking on her hands and legs.' I told him.

'...I stand corrected.'

Author's Note

I apologize for the late upload, it's finals week here. Got a lot of stuff on my mind.

Chapter 1

Chapter 1
/*
This chapter gives a little back story to Shadowmere. I don’t really have anything to put here so... Enjoy.
*/
3rd Person

We find ourselves in the middle of a forest clearing. There we see Shadowmere and Bright Skies sleeping peacefully. The day has just begun; the sun is just now rising. Today looks like it’s going to be a great day, but looks can be deceiving. Shadowmere prone body starts to stir and his eyes slowly open.

1st Person

I woke up slowly trying to get as much rest as possible. Last nights nightmares were the usual. A pony getting chased by a manticore, another falling from the sky, and finally one was the last pony in all of Equestria. Pretty normal nightmares last night, the only thing abnormal were that they weren’t mine. Somewhere last night another pony and I were having the exact same nightmare, his nightmare. I tried to think back to a day when I had a peaceful night’s sleep or even a time when the nightmare was my own. That day was 17 years ago when I was only five.... a day before I had gotten my cutie mark. I craned my neck around carful not to wake my sleeping sister. I looked back at where my cutie mark was supposed to be. To any other pony I would appear to be a blank flank, but I knew better I knew what my special talent was and I know that my cutie mark is actually there. I thought back to that fateful day that I earned it.

~~~ 17 years ago ~~~

“Come on Shadow we have to get to school we don’t want to be late again”

“Blitz, come on just five more minutes. Then I’ll get up” I slowly replied.

“NO! We have to go now. Do you realize what teach will do to me if I’m late one more time?” Blitz replied his fear obviously leaking out.

“No I don’t, our teacher seems really nice I don’t understand why you’re so afraid of him.” I said getting myself out of bed.

I slowly opened my eyes looking straight at the short red pegasus that had taken me away from my dream of cookies and ice-cream. Flare Blitz stood in the middle of my room his red coat standing out compared to my bland room. His tail and mane always appeared to be on fire because of its coloration. He stood there wearing his trademark smirk. I was about to get up when I had a sudden realization.

“How did you get into my room?” I questioned.

He visibly started sweating before starting to say “Well you see... there was a..... Oh forget it I snuck in through your window because I got tired of waiting for you. You really should lock your windows.” I saw his smirk grow large, he seemed very proud of himself.

“But I did lock my windows last night.” I replied a little bit stunned.

Blitz quickly responded “let me rephrase that. You need to learn to lock you windows better.”

“I had five locks on that window you know how paranoid I am!” I almost shouted fearing that if he could unlock my window what other types of ponies or other things could unlock it as well.

Then he started laughing and I was wondering what was so funny until he said. “Come on I’m just messing with you your mom let me in there is no way anything can open that window of yours.” He said before taking another deep breath and laughing even harder.

“Not funny dude. You know that I’m afraid of somepony sneaking into my house at night” I responded my anger building steadily.

“Yea I know and that’s what makes it so funny” I stated bluntly.

“That’s it I’m not buying you a cupcake today.” I told him.

“Wait come on it was only a joke there is no need to do anything that rash” He responded visibly shaken by this statement.

I never understood how deep his craving for cupcakes went, but he always had to have one at least once a day or... I’m not going to go into detail, but it isn’t pretty.

“Then if you want your cupcake you need to apologize to me.” I said right back.

“Ok fine I’m sorry for freaking you out. Now about that cupcake.” He replied.

“Right, one vanilla cupcake with chocolate icing and rainbow sprinkles am I right?” I asked not really needing an answer his drool from my description was enough. “Well come on we should get to school now don’t want to be late.” I finally said.

“Oh right, we need to leave right now.” He said quickly before racing down the stairs and taking off for the school yard.

I quickly got my gear together and took off towards the school. I was attending the Canterlot School for gifted ponies. It didn’t take long to get there it was only about a minute flight away. When I landed Blitz was waiting at the door for me. As I walked into the building him by my side we arrived at classroom 2-A just in time to hear the bell ring we took our seats and waited for the teacher to start class.

“That reminds me” I thought to myself “I still don’t understand why Blitz is so afraid of teach. I wish there was some way for me to find out.”

Then it hit me. A few days ago we learned spells about the mind. I was always good with magic maybe I could alter it a little I should be able to use it the way I want it to. I thought this was the perfect way to find out, but wait... teacher said we really shouldn’t use spells like that. Well what he doesn’t know won’t hurt him. I quietly whispered my plan to Blitz so he wouldn’t freak out and draw unwanted attention. He didn’t seem too phased by it. He seemed very interested to see if I could actually do it. So I slowly and carefully opened up my mind and used the new spell I had just thought up, and then I projected it towards Blitz. When I made contact I felt no resistance. I found myself in a really dark room. Then a scene started to play out in front of me I saw Blitz even younger than now and in front of him was a very stern looking unicorn, which I recognized as Blitz’s old teacher before he transferred. Then the teacher’s horn started glowing and a ruler suddenly appeared and started to beat Blitz. So this is why Blitz is so afraid of all teachers. He was afraid of all teachers because he thought they were all like his old teacher. At first I felt very sad, but then it dawned on me the spell worked. I understood Blitz’s fears now.

I quietly opened my eyes I could still feel a slight connection to Blitz and his fears. I slowly whispered to him “it worked, it worked, I saw it all I understand now.”

At first he seemed surprised then he seemed very happy. I was very happy too, but then I started to see the teacher start to walk towards us. He didn’t seem angry though. In fact, I though he seemed proud. I had no idea why until he said.

“I wonder what you two could be talking about that is so important. It couldn’t be the new cutie mark Shadowmere just got could it?”

At first I was confused, then it hit me and I swung my head around as quick as I could and sure enough my flank was glowing and the outline of a circle could be seen if you looked close enough. The glowing stopped and the circle seemed to disappear, but I could still feel it there I had just earned my cutie mark. A black circle a wonder what it could mean.

The teacher seemed to be thinking the same thing because he said. “It appears your cutie mark blends in with your coat perfectly. I have never seen anything like it before.”

I had stopped listening though. I fell over, off of my charge and screamed. It wasn’t a scream of happiness; it was a scream of fear. I didn’t know what was happening I suddenly had a rush of emotions almost all of them some type of fear. I didn’t understand but then I realized the spell I hadn’t stopped it so now it’s expanding. I stopped pouring my magic into the spell. My horn stopped glowing, but I still felt all the fear, all the hate. I felt all of it I wondered why, what’s happening I stopped the spell I shouldn’t be feeling this. Once again I suddenly realized that it wasn’t the spell it was my special talent, the black circle, it is darkness. My special talent is sensing the fear, hate, evil, and all other dark emotions in ponies. Slowly others approached me wondering what was happening. And then I blacked out.

3rd Person

The black pony on the floor had stopped screaming, but he was still shaking like a foal in a lightning storm. Just as quickly as he started it stopped the pony lay still unmoving. Then his mane and tail started to do something unexpected... they started floating. It was like there was some wind that was blowing it upwards. The black pony slowly stood up his eyes closed, but something was amiss he didn’t seem like the Shadowmere everypony knew. He didn’t have any emotion on his face. Then his eyes opened if anypony was able to look into them they would all say they weren’t the same eyes these eyes were only darkness nothing else. However nopony was able to look at them for more than an instant. As soon as they even glimpsed his eyes they suddenly fell over screaming. Until eventually only Shadowmere and Blitz were standing up still. Blitz was behind Shadowmere so he never saw his eyes.

“Shadow what’s happening.... What’s going on? Why are you doing this?”

Shadowmere turned around slowly his face showing no emotion. Then Blitz looked into his eyes and just like the others he fell immediately screaming. Shadowmere stood still for a second before his eyes changed back to normal and his mane and tail fell back into their normal positions. Then he fell over as well.

Paramedics arrived moments later after being called by other ponies about the screaming in the school. They took all the ponies on stretchers to the hospital to diagnose them.

1st Person

I slowly woke up I tried to remember where I was. I looked around and found myself in a hospital room. I turned my head slowly and saw Blitz sitting in the bed next to me he was awake and shivering from fright. It was then my memories came flooding back I remembered everything. I remembered looking at ponies and them falling over. I was in my body but it was like I was just observing from its point of view. I had no control all I could do was watch as multiple scenes played through my head of the ponies fears before they fell over. Based on their reactions I could only guess that they were watching these as well. Then I heard a voice behind my I recognized it as Blitz’s, but I couldn’t make out what he was saying my body turned around on its own accord and looked at him suddenly the scene I saw was of Blitz sitting in the middle of a circle of teachers all beating him, and that’s when I realized what this was. Whenever anypony looked me in the eyes they saw their greatest fear. After I realized this I blacked out once again. Then I woke up here.

“Blitz are you okay?” I slowly said.

As soon as I spoke he looked quickly at me clearly afraid, and he said quietly.

“You have no right to ask me that. This is your fault. Just leave me alone.”

I slowly realized what he was saying. He blamed me for this, but he should this is all my fault. I started to get up when I noticed that I could still feel the fear he felt for me. I felt around again and felt the fear of the ponies in the next room over my other classmates they also were afraid of me. I could still feel the fear. This really was my special talent, but.... it is more of a curse. I turned my head towards the door because I felt something amiss there were two ponies at the door their fear was not of me but for me. My parents came through the door my mother obviously had been crying. My father tried to look strong, but it was obvious to me he was still scared that I was hurt.

However both their feelings changed after my teacher came in the room and explained what happened in class. My mother looked at me scared now she was afraid of me. My father on the other hand wasn’t scared he was angry. This became obvious when he said.

“You were always a good kid but look what you did now. You are not my son anymore. My son was a prodigy you are a monster. You no longer have any connection to us I suggest you leave.”

I sat there for a second holding back the tears my parents had just disowned me.

After a few days in the hospital with no other incidents I left the town I had grown up in never to return.

I spent the next few years living in the forest learning to control my power. I learned it worked on all living things. So I knew what the animals were afraid of so I could keep them away. My powers grew and soon I was able to control when I sensed fears and how many fears I sensed. I would still lose control of my power every so often. I decided that when I lost control I was being possessed by the darkness in order to spread darkness. Soon I left the forest hoping I could try and live a normal life.... Things didn’t exactly go as planed....

~~~ Present Day ~~~

I was taken out of my reminiscing by a stirring by my side as Bright Skies started to wake up. I slowly started to smile before finally thinking to myself.

“Things may not have gone as I planed, but I don’t think I would have it any other way if I could.”

I finished my thought just as Skies woke up and smiled at me. We have a long journey ahead of us. At least on this journey, we will always have each other.

/*
Okay pretty long back story for Shadowmere here. Explains his powers a bit and lets you understand him a little bit more. Took me awhile to write this because well... Shadowmere is one confusing guy. Hope you enjoyed they story. Well until next time.

~Black Light
*/

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

I was packing up our camp in the morning before Skies had woken up. I made sure that there was enough wood to make another fire in case we had to come back here for the night or just in case some other pony came along needing a place to camp at. I had just finished packing away our supplies when a stirring behind me got my attention.

"So you finally decided to get up." I teased.

"Not so loud I still haven't completely woken up yet" was the response I received.

I can't blame her though. Skies has never really been a morning pony. I was always waking up first and making preparations. Personally I was actually surprised she had woken up before I had made breakfast.

As if she knew what I was thinking she asked "So what's for breakfast today?"

"Well I don't know you woke up before I started making it."

"What? You must have really slept in then."

"Oh come on. It's our first day back on the road. At least try and understand that."

"Yeah I know. So is there a town nearby where we can get some breakfast?"

"Let me look."

I took a deep breath and delved into my powers. I expanded my senses searching for the fears of ponies. I slowly turned my head to the right I had found a large grouping of fears. Probably a town of sorts. I started shifting through them trying to see what this town was like. It seemed nice enough there were no unusual fears. I going through the fears. Fear of heights, fear of spiders, fear of pointy objects, .... Fear of being tardy? That one was a little unusual, but didn't seem too dangerous. I let my sense drift to the outskirts of the town. Lets see what's out here....... Wow...... That is a long list. I'm not going to bother trying to sort through that. I let my powers recede and I opened my eyes.

"It looks like there is a small town down this path. It seems pretty peaceful. Let's head out that way."

"Alright, as long as they have some food."

"Is that all you care about right now."

"No, I'm also very thirsty."

"Right" I said with a small chuckle "Well remember I'm going to keep my wings hidden for now. I don't want a repeat of Fillydelphia. When everypony thought that I was some cousin to the royal sisters."

"But that was hilarious. We couldn't walk anywhere without somepony bowing down in the middle of the street. "

"Yeah I remember, but we're trying to avoid attention remember?"

"Yeah Yeah I know. So no flying?"

"Well you can still fly around, but stay close we don't want to get separated."

"Don't worry I will stay close."

"Alright then, let's go."

I tucked my wings in close to my body. They blended in with my black coat, and obscured them from view. The only way you would see them was if you looked extremely close at the bulges on my sides. I started walking in the direction of the town. Skies took off behind me and started to fly in circles around my head playfully. After walking for a couple minutes we arrived at the exit of the forest. I looked at the road that the path merged into and looked farther down and saw buildings in the distance. As we drew closer to the town I noticed the sign on the road "Welcome to Ponyville" it read. Using my amazing skills of observation I deduced that the town was named Ponyville. We walked into town and saw many ponies hurrying around going through their day. I looked around for a bit before I spotted building with the word Cafe written on its side. Both Skies and my stomachs growled at the thought of food. We looked quickly at each other, nodded our heads, and walked towards the building. We ordered our food and ate in peace and paid when we were finished. After we left I looked around and saw what looked like a school building in the distance. Perfect, that's just what I was looking for.

I turned towards Skies and said "Hey Skies, I'm gonna go over to that school and see if there is anypony there that can look after you while I try and find a job in town. Ok?"

"Alright, but you come and get me as soon as your done got it?"

"No problem I'll try and be quick" I said as I started walking towards the school house. Skies quickly followed behind me.

As we neared the school I saw lots of fillies and colts running around the school yard playing tag and other games. I also saw one mare watching them run around and I slowly approached her.

"Hello" I said calmly.

The mare turned around and saw my sister and me and greeted us warmly. "Hello there, do you need something?"

"Actually yes, you see my sister and I are traveling and I'm going to go to town hall to try and get a job. I was wondering if you would be able to look after my sister while I'm there?"

"Well of course I can, my name is Cheerilee by the way." she smiled warmly extending a hoof.

I took the hoof and shook it saying "It's a pleasure to meet you. My name is Shadowmere and this is-"

"I'm Bright Skies." my sister interrupted.

"Well it is a pleasure to meet you Bright Skies. Also Mr. Shadowmere-"

"Please just Shadow, my full name is such a mouthful."

"Alright then Shadow. Your sister can certainly stay here we're almost done with recess and we will be starting class soon."

"That's great, but since we're traveling Bright Skies might not be in the same place in your curriculum."

"I'm sure it will be fine. What have you been teaching her?"

"Well most recently I have been teaching her advanced calculus equations" I saw Cheerilee's mouth drop. Skies let out a small chuckle at this "What? I said she might be in a different place. I never said I wasn't keeping up." I finished with a small chuckle of my own.

"I..uh... Well that is great" Cheerilee said recovering from her shock.

"Thank you again. Well Skies I'm going to head to the town hall now I'll see you when I'm done."

"You'd better. If I'm not with you you're bound to make a fool of yourself" she said happily.

"I'm not that bad....am I?" I said back lowering my neck and nuzzling her head.

"Yeah, you really are that bad." she said returning the gesture.

"Right, well I'll see you later Skies, and thank you again Cheerilee" I said turning around and walking back into town.

"Seeya big brother"

"Bye Shadow, don't worry I'll make sure Skies has a good time."

I turned and waved back once more before I continued walking into town. After I got to town I asked around and found my way to town hall. I walked in and talked to the receptionist. She said the mayor wasn't busy and I could walk back and see her. I thanked the receptionist before continuing down the hall and stopping at the door marked Mayor. I was about to open the door but stopped as I heard snores coming from inside the office. I smiled to myself and knocked on the door I heard some rustling from inside the room before somepony called out "Come In" I opened the door and walked into the room and introduced myself to the mare sitting at the desk.

"Hello, my name is Shadowmere. I'm new in town and I was wondering if you had any jobs available."

"Well Mr. Shadowmere we don't have many openings for a unicorn like yourself, but our town's librarian might be able to use your help."

"I don't know I don't really work well in libraries. Do you have any openings on the weather team?" I mentally face-hoofed at what I just said. I guess Skies was right I really am that bad.

The mayor looked at me confused and asked "How would you work on the weather team as a unicorn?"

"Well you see I'm not exactly a unicorn." I said slowly before unfurling my wings "I was born with a horn and wings."

And for the second time that day a mouth hit the floor.

The mayor looked at me for a second before responding "Well I wasn't expecting that, but since that is the case I actually could use some more help on the weather team. You can start in two days since I'm sure tonight is going to be a long night."

"What do you mean by that?"I asked wondering if I missed something.

Her only response was "Don't worry you'll find out later. That much I'm sure."

"Okay, thank you for the job. I have to get going now."

"Of course goodbye Mr. Shadowmere."

I walked towards the door slowly before turning around and saying "By the way you might want to find a better place to hide your pillow than your desk drawer." I said smiling as I walked out and shut the door.

From inside the room I heard her say "I need a vacation."

I walked away from the office and walked out before taking off towards the school. As I flew through town I saw a lot of the same ponies, but as I neared the school house I noticed a lot of ponies staring at me. And I thought to myself" What haven't these ponies seen somepony flying thought town before?" as soon as I finished my thought I realized the answer. I'm flying, my wings are used to fly, my wings are showing. I turned my head back towards the school house only to be met with some very angry eyes looking at me.

"What did I tell you? You haven't even been gone half an hour and you've already done something stupid!"

"Oops" I said "I have a good explanation for this."

"Really?"

"....No... Not exactly."

"I thought so."

"I should run now shouldn't I?"

"Yes, Yes you should"

And with that I ran off fearing the torment I would face if I was caught. She maybe only a filly, but just like all little sisters she can be downright evil. Last time I made her mad I walked around a city with make-up and a dress on. I didn’t even notice until I walked back to where we were staying and looked in a mirror. How she did it i will never know. Oh well no time for reminiscing now have to run very fast....Wait..... Why am I running I have wings?

At the top of my lungs I yelled out load enough for the entire town to hear " Up Up and Away" as I took off of the ground heading for the cloud cover above.

As I neared the clouds I looked behind me and I saw tons of ponies staring into the sky watching the chase unfold, but more importantly I saw a blur of white keeping on my tail. By Celestia how is she keeping up with me. Well not important now have to escape. I thought as I turned back around only to be tackled mid-flight. Well so much for escape, I guess I have to move to plan B.... begging for mercy.

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

"Please no don't do it, you know the reason. Don't do it please I am begging you."

I found myself pleading with Skies the plan she had concocted to get back at me would ruin me and I would never ever be able to live again. So I was begging her to not to execute her diabolical plan it would be terrible.

"I'm sorry brother but you must learn from your mistakes, and this is the best thing I know to do that."

By now there was a large crowd gathering in the town center to witness whatever this white filly was planning on doing. Skies slowly turned around and starred into the crowd before shouting.

"Attention everypony I have an announcement to make. My brother and I have just arrived in Ponyville." after she said that I could have sworn I heard a loud gasp come from one pony but I brushed it off since nopony seemed to have been affected by it. Skies continued her speech "I have some very interesting information about my brother Shadowmere."

"Please Skies I'm begging you don't do it"

My cries were ignored as she continued "For as long as I could remember my brother and I have been traveling, and one thing has remained the same. Every night when he is asleep my brother sucks his hoof!"

That's it my life is ruined everypony in town knows. Dang it Skies you know the only reason I do that is because my powers give me nightmares. But I can't tell anypony about that so now they all think I'm just suck my hoof for no reason. I came out of my thoughts and was greeted by laughter. Everypony was rolling around clutching their gut laughing as hard as they could.

I had enough I shouted out "That's it I'm going back into the forest"

And I was met with a collective gasp. I know I didn't imagine that one because I could feel the fear coming from the crowd. I turned back to the crowd and sure enough I saw their faces were filled with fear.

I decided to delve into this "what's so bad about the forest we walked all the way through from Manehattan." another gasp "I mean seriously we even slept in there." and another gasp followed by the sound of many fainting mares and one stallion. "Will somepony tell me what's so wrong with that forest."

"That is the forest Everfree, and it is hardly a safe place to be" a strangely out of place zebra stated.

"And that's important how?"

This time a stallion swept forward to explain "That forest is unnatural. The weather works on its own and all the animals fend for themselves."

"Well that is unusual, but how is it dangerous?"

A mint green mare steeped forward to speak "Well in the forest there are many dangerous creatures."

"What you mean like manticores and timberwolves?" I responded.

"Yes exactly like that." the mare said back.

"Eh, I've dealt with worse. They aren't that hard to get away from. Now Ursa Majors those are tough guys to get away from."

And more mares and stallions hit the floor unconscious.

One of the remaining stallions a pegasus with a black coat and a kind of striped light cyan mane asked "You fought a Ursa Major?"

I responded "Well not fought, ran from, and it I said Majors, plural, it was a pack of Ursa Majors. I didn't even think they traveled in packs."

And now even more ponies had fainted. The few that remained were frozen with mouths hanging open. "I didn't know it was that big of a deal. Ursas are just like large bears, and they aren't that scary in fact. They are rather friendly if you don't make them angry actually."

And everyponys down.

"Well since there are no more questions I think I'm going to go get something to eat. You coming Skies?"

"Of course. I never pass up an opportunity for food" she quickly responded.

"Yeah I know you don't. Well come on, I'm pretty sure I saw a sweets shop on my way back from the town hall. "

"Alright then what are we waiting for let's go"

Our walk to the sweets store was uneventful based on the fact that everypony was passed out in town square. As we came nearer we saw the building at the edge of the street. It would be hard to miss considering it looked like it was made out of sweets, but a quick taste test by Skies proved otherwise.

"Ow that hurt."

"I warned you"

"Yeah yeah lets just go inside."

As we reached the door I noticed something was off. The lights in the building were off, but the sign on the door said open so I decided to test the door and sure enough it was unlocked. So I pushed the door open and started to go inside to look for a light switch. I ran my hoof along the wall and found the switch.

I flipped the switch into the on position "SUPRISE!!!!"

I jumped off the floor screaming "SWEET MOTHER OF A CAKE LOVING CELESTIA!!!!!"

As I was in the air I felt something. Something I was very familiar with, it was fear, but this was different it wasn't my power this was actually my fear. For the first time in a long time I had felt my own fear. As I landed I looked around and saw the store was filled with ponies, balloons, and other party supplies.

"What is going on, and why are you all here I thought you were passed out in the town center?" I asked.

All at once all most everypony screamed “Yeah, but nopony misses a Pinkie Party!"

"A party what for" I questioned.

"A party for being a new pony in Ponyville silly" I turned my heads and was met with a pink pony that was standing on... the ceiling? "My names Pinkie Pie and I always throw a party when a new pony comes to Ponyville."

I realize this mare was responsible for all this. She was responsible for letting me feel my own fear. I hadn't felt it in such a long time i started to believe that i had lost it. I quickly grabbed the pink pony and pulled her into a hug. "Thank you, Thank you so much. When you all popped out I felt something I hadn't felt in a long time. I Fear, I felt my own fear again."

"Well you're welcome but why is feeling fear a good thing?" she asked as I released her from the embrace.

"That is a long story that I'm not very comfortable telling. All you need to know really is that I haven't felt my own fear in a long time."

"Well in that case LETS PARTY!!!"

As those words left her mouth a loud music filled the room and everypony was having a great time. Pinkie then grabbed Skies and me by our hooves and dragged us over to a table where five other ponies were already sitting. She quickly placed Skies and me in two chairs before sitting down herself.

"Okay Shady these ponies here are my bestest friends in the whole world" Pinkie said.

As they introduced themselves I used my power to learn a little more about them.

"Hey there, my names Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in all of Equestria." the cyan mare boasted. She was scared of not being able to protect her friends.

The white mare next to her went next "Hello Darling my name is Rarity. I own Carousel Boutique, and I personally make all the clothing in the shop. You should stop by one day I'm sure you would look quite fetching in a tux." She’s scared of dirt and messes...really.

"Oh..um ..hi .. I'm Fluttershy. I take care of the animals" the yellow pegasus quietly whispered. Well I found out where that long list came from when I was in the forest.

"Howdy I'm Applejack I run Sweet Apple Acres with my family. We got the best apples in all Equestria." She’s scared of having to keep secrets from others.

"Hi my name is Twilight Sparkle. I'm the town’s librarian." And finally scared of disorganization... Wait what did she say her name was.

I choked up a little "Wait you're Twilight Sparkle, as in the Twilight Sparkle, the personal student to Princess Celestia herself?"

"Well yes I am, but I didn't think anyone around here would really know that"

"Well I get around a lot. I've traveled all over Equestria. I pick up bits of information here and there. Well you told us your names so I'm Shadowmere and this is my little sister Bright Skies."

"Hi it's nice to meet you" Skies quickly responded looking around.

"You can go play with your friends from the school Skies. I'm sure you would much rather prefer that." I said to her.

"Really I can?" I nodded my head "Thanks big brother I'll see you later." and just like that she bolted off into the crowd.

I spent the next few minutes talking about things with the mares. Pinkie seemed focused on finding out my favorite treat which I said was a quadruple chocolate cupcake a chocolate cupcake with chocolate chips inside covered in chocolate icing topped with chocolate sprinkles. Twilight wanted to know more about the Ursa incident, but I politely declined because we only escaped because of my power.

I was about to answer Rainbow Dash's question about the Wonderbolts. When I felt it. A feeling I had felt recently in Manehattan. It was about to break loose. I quickly jumped out of the chair and shouted at the top of my lungs "SKIES! NEED YOU, NOW!!!"

Knowing what was happening she ran quickly through the crowd that had stopped to stare at me. As she got to me I felt the pounding in my head get louder and louder I didn't have much time. I charged a teleportation spell to take me to the outskirts of town, and released it In a flash I found myself out of Sugarcube Corner and instead on a hill under a large tree. I saw Ponyville way in the distance. Hopefully this is far enough away.

~~~At Sugarcube Corner~~~

Back in Sugarcube Corner all the ponies were wondering what just happened.

Twilight called out" Girls we need to go see what's wrong I should be able to trace his magic and teleport us to him."

"Well then let’s go we won't abandon our new friend" Rainbow Dash replied.

"Okay I've got his trace here we go." and in a bright flash the six mares were gone.

~~~Outskirts of Ponyville~~~

"Come on brother don't lose control you can fight it."

I was slowly beating back the presence in my head. As long as I didn't get distracted I should be able to control it. As I finished thinking that a bright flash distracted me and I saw the six mares running towards me. Of course.

"NO!... Get back you ...need to leave now" I managed to say while holding back the darkness. I could tell there was no stopping it now. I could only delay it.

"No we are here to help you can tell us what the problem is." Twilight responded

"No you can't help you need to leave now. We don't want you getting hurt." Skies stated for me.

I looked up and saw them all standing there with determined faces staring at me. I turned around trying to keep the darkness from looking at them.

"Listen buddy were friends and friends help other friends with their problems." Rainbow Dash said.

"You...don't understand you...can't help...it's too late...just run now before I can't stop it." I forced out of my throat.

"Can't stop what?" Twilight questioned.

My mane and tail started to flare up. "It's too late." I stated my voice cold and dry void of all emotions it seemed to echo around the hill.

I saw everything that unfolded next. I saw it from behind my own eyes, but I had no control over my body. I turned around and looked into the eyes of Twilight, and I saw the scream on her lips before it had even left her mouth. She fell on the ground screaming and I felt the tug at my mind I was going into her worst nightmare.

The scene started to play out I saw the same six mares that were on the hill with me standing in a castle with the other five mares wearing some sort of necklaces while Twilight stood in front wearing a large tiara. Standing in front of them was a mare I had read about in many stories the fearsome Nightmare Moon. The scene quickly changed to a battle as the mares shot a powerful rainbow at the living nightmare. The rainbow hit the demon square on and as the smoke cleared... Nightmare Moon still stood, laughing. She then charged the six mares and began her attack. She was destroying them kicking them around and slamming them with her magic. Then thing took a turn for the worst, she summoned a large spike that protruded from her hoof and proceeded to start stabbing the mares. One by one the mare started falling their bodies bleeding from every cut Nightmare Moon had given them. Finally only Twilight was left sitting in pools of her friends’ blood crying madly. "Sha.." Nightmare slowly approached her next victim. "Shado..." she raised her hoof once again summoning the spike, and she swiftly lowered it towards her final victim.

"SHADOW!" I finally heard clearly the scream of the one pony I hold dear. Bright Skies was shouting for me.

My mind receded back into my body and I gained control once again. The last thing I saw were five frightened mares tending to the sixth that was laying on the ground sobbing loudly. My final thought 'This is going to be fifteen isn't it?'

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

I started to regain consciousness, but decided to not open my eyes till I could tell where I was. I was in a bed somewhere next to me I could hear a constant beeping. I could feel a small hoof holding onto my own. I didn't have to open my power to know who was there. I opened my mind and used my power. I could feel the fear of the ponies around me. The fear of dying, the fear of losing a loved one, the fear of sharp objects, and the fear of being alone. I knew these fears well and there was only one place where all these fears were in the same place. I was in a hospital. I slowly opened my eyes and was met with the sleeping body of Skies my hoof in her own. I slowly turned my head and saw on the other side of the room were the five mares I had been with last night, and they were all standing around a bed. On the bed was Twilight with a grimace still on her face. Something was wrong it never takes this long for somepony to recover from my power. Something was very wrong.

I quickly got out of the bed waking Skies while doing so. As my hooves hit the flour the five mares turned their heads to look at me. They had mixed looks of anger and fear. I started walking towards the bed "Something is very wrong. I need to help her." I said

Rainbow Dash ran in front of me blocking my path. "You've done enough already you need to leave."

"You don't understand. There is nothing you can do to help. I'm the only one who can help her." I said starting to walk around her.

* POW!* my head was flung sideways as hoof connected to my muzzle.

"Brother!" Skies shouted worriedly

I didn't respond to either. I simply kept on walking towards the bed. *POW!* another punch, but I didn't care I kept walking. I reached the bed and pulled my hoof up and gently placed it on Twilight's head. *POW!* a third punch but it didn't stop me. I opened up my mind and focused on Twilight. I could still feel the fear inside of her. This was different though the fear was moving. I had no idea what I was sensing, but then the fear acknowledged my presence. Then I realized what this was, but i didn't believe it. She was so afraid her fear actually physically materialized into a real entity. This was impossible a fear can't become real it's just an emotion, but that is exactly what was happening. If I didn't get that fear out of her she might never wake up.

I was filled with worry how could I get the fear out of her, this is all my fault, and I can’t find a way to help. Then suddenly I felt my mane and tail flare up once again. I heard Skies gasp and try and get the mares away, but this was different... I was in control this time. The darkness wasn't controlling me... I was controlling it.

"Your friend holds all of you close to her heart. She holds you closer than you could possible imagine." I said my voiced sounded smooth and echoed as I spoke those words.

My sister was stunned I couldn't blame her. I was surprised myself the darkness had always controlled me not the other way around. I slowly extended my senses into Twilight and I grabbed the fear inside of her. As I surrounded the fear inside of her I pulled the fear from her body and she let out a gasp as the fear escaped through her mouth. I could hear the gasps from her friends as they saw this. The fear had materialized into a wisp the looked like smoke but it was much blacker and emanated darkness throughout the room. I grabbed the fear in my hoof there was only one way to stop it. I opened my mouth and breathed in the wisp. As soon as the wisp was inside I could feel it fighting to escape. I fell to the ground pain filled my face. I heard the girls gasp again, but the gasp wasn't for me. I saw Twilight slowly sit up from her bed confused. She saw me on the floor and I saw the fear in her face. That was the only thing the wisp needed, a little fear to give it power. It escaped from my body and flew for Twilight. "NO!" I shouted my voice filled with anger. I used my magic and grabbed the wisp once again, it wasn't getting away. I brought it back into my body and slowly tore it apart destroying the fear. As I finished I sat back up and I felt my mane fall back down onto my neck. I slowly stood back up and looked at Twilight her face no longer had a look of fear on it. Instead it was replaced with a look of confusion.

My thoughts were interrupted as a hoof met my face yet again. "What did you do to Twilight?" Rainbow Dash shouted.

"I tried to help her." was the only answer I had.

"Well you sure did a great job with that. We didn't even know what was happening all we saw was Twilight suddenly collapse and scream. I think you should just leave and never come back." Rainbow Dash's face was filled with anger and tears as she said this.

I knew she was right and I didn't blame her. She feared losing her friends so she wanted to get rid of me to prevent that. ".... I guess you won our bet Skies.... Fifteen towns in two months. Every one of them the same result.... Let's go. We have nothing else to do here."

I turned around and started to walk towards the door.

"Wait!" I heard the voice and stopped it was the last voice I expected to hear. I turned back around and looked at Twilight. "What did you mean by fifteen and what happened last night?"

"Fifteen different towns and every one of them I've been kicked out of." I answered.

"You've been kicked out of fifteen towns... why?" Twilight asked.

"Because of my so called "special talent", but I personally think it's more of a curse." I responded.

"Special talent? But you don't have a cutie mark. How can you have a special talent?" Twilight asked.

"Though it may appear that I don't have a cutie mark I actually do." I used a basic projection spell onto the floor, and a black circle appeared on the floor. "This is my cutie mark, a black circle, and it blends with my coat perfectly. My special talent is darkness." I said before stopping the illusion.

"Darkness, how can your special talent be darkness?" Twilight questioned again.

"My special talent allows me to look into the souls of ponies. I can see the darkness in their heart. Their fears, their evil desires, and their sadness. But this comes at a price, occasionally I can lose control the darkness and it takes control of my body. Its only desire is to spread darkness, so whenever I make eye contact with a pony when I'm like that. The darkness goes into that pony’s soul and forces them to watch their greatest fear. That is what happened last night on the hill."

"But if it does that to everypony you look at. Why did you take Skies with you onto that hill? Wasn't she in danger?" Twilight asked.

"No she wasn't. For some reason the darkness doesn't want to hurt her. She is the only defense I have against the darkness." Skies slowly turned sideways so her cutie mark was visible. A bright yellow sun with a smiling face inside. "Skies special talent is making ponies happy. So whenever I go into my possessed state as I've come to call it. She is the only pony that has ever been able to pull me out of it." I answered.

"Why didn't you tell anypony you were dangerous? You really could have hurt Twilight" Rainbow Dash asked malice in her voice.

"Rainbow calm down I'm fine, but why didn't you tell anypony about this?" Twilight asked worriedly.

"Because there is nothing anypony can do about it. It is my special talent it is what makes me, well me. Even if there ever was a way to get rid of it. It would change me I wouldn't be the same pony anymore. So instead I try to control it and not tell anypony about it. I just want to try and have a normal life, but this damned power of mine will never let that happen.

I sat down on my flank tears in my eyes I didn't try to hold back the tears. There would be no point. I felt Skies lean her head on me trying to comfort me. I didn't try to stop I just sat there bawling. After a minute I was still crying, but something stopped me. It was a hug... I opened my eyes and saw Twilight had walked over and given me a hug. She just sat there hugging me, and comforting me.

"It's okay. Don't worry I forgive you, and I will do everything in my power to help you." Twilight said.

Her friends came over and pulled Twilight away and started talking too her. I wasn't listening, I didn't need to I new what they were talking about. They were trying to convince her I was too dangerous and I should leave. Twilight was fighting back for me saying that I just needed some friends to help me through it. But her friends were right I am too dangerous and I needed to make see that no matter what the cost.

I slowly stood back up and looked at the mares "Your friends are right Twilight. I saw what you saw during that nightmare. I don't want you to have to see that again. I'm too dangerous to be around anypony." I finished my statement and started to walk towards the door. Only for it to be slammed shut by a purple aura. The same aura then picked me up and pulled me over to Twilight.

"You are not dangerous. You only show ponies fears. You never do any physical harm." Twilight almost shouted in my face.

"That's where you’re wrong." I quietly responded "Twilight, you almost died today"

Twilight's face changed from anger to shock "wha..what"

"Your fear was so great it literally manifested into a real entity. That wisp of smoke you saw that was your fear. It was consuming you from the inside. It would consume your being until there was nothing left." I explained.

Twilight's magic died down and dropped me to the ground. I turned around not wanting to look at Twilight's face. I walked out of the room with Skies, and signed myself out at the front desk. Skies and I walked towards the forest. We had been walking for a couple minutes and just entered the forest when Skies decided to speak.

"You didn't have to lie to them you know." Skies said

"Yes I did, if I had told the truth she wouldn't have let me go." I responded

Skies landed on my back before saying "She wanted to help you."

"All she would have done was waste her time and lose her connection wit her friends. I do not want her to suffer like that." I said quietly "Losing a friend is a terrible experience that I don't want any other pony to go through."

I came to the camp we had set up yesterday and lowered myself to the ground, and curled into a ball and went to sleep preparing for the nightmares. I was unaware of the cyan blue pegasus that had been watching us through the trees.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

We had been walking for a couple hours. I refused to stop until I had Red Wings head. I could tell the girls were scared of me, but I paid no mind to it. I only cared about getting Skies back.

"Yo Mere."

"I told you not to call me that Dash. I am not in the mood."

"Come on we've been walking for hours we need to take a break."

"I am not going to stop. There's no telling what he has done to Skies. He could have already killed her for all I know."

Twilight spoke up now "Shadow, he obviously wants you to come to him. He won't kill Skies. If he does he loses all leverage over you. We can stop for a little bit to collect ourselves."

I knew she was right. I didn't want to stop, but I wouldn't be able to beat him if I wasn't at my full strength. "Fine we can stop... But only for a short time. I want to get to Red Wing's base as soon as possible."

All the girls nodded their heads and sat down in a circle. I stood at the edge of the circle keeping my senses trained on the cave that I had followed the gang member to. When I felt a hoof tap my shoulder. I turned around and saw the mares looking at me expectantly. I knew what they wanted, and I tried to ignore them. Eventually I gave in and walked over to the circle and sat down in between Rainbow and Twilight.

After a few seconds Twilight spoke up. "So Shadow. We were all wondering what is your story. You told us about your power, but we don't really know anything about you. We just wanted to know more about you."

"Fine what do you want to know"

"Well how about your parents. What are they like?"

I saw Rainbow Dash ears flatten at the mention of my parents. She obviously hadn't forgiven them for disowning me.

"My parents were the classic stereotypical Canterlot ponies. They wouldn't settle for anything less than perfect. They were so proud to be the first ponies to have an alicorn foal. However, after my first incident with my power they decided I wasn't the perfect foal they had hoped for and they disowned me." I said calmly.

The five mares who didn't know the story already were shocked. Surprisingly Fluttershy was the first one to speak.

"why would they do that?..I mean..if you don't mind me asking."

"That’s simple, they didn't want a monster like me as their son."

"I told you, you're not a monster, so stop calling yourself one." Twilight told me.

"Sorry their words, not mine."

"Okay let's try a different topic." Twilight said. "How about you being an alicorn. How does that work?"

"Don't know, all I do know is that I have all three forms of magic, Earth pony, Pegasus, and Unicorn, and I always excelled at anything related to them."

"Really, could you explain in more detail? I've always wanted to learn more about alicorns, but I have never asked Celestia about it." Twilight questioned.

"Well when I was less than one year old I had already mastered all the basic unicorn spells. When I was two I was told that I had been given acceptance to the Canterlot school for gifted ponies. At the age of three I flew off to the fields below Canterlot and was able to break the sound barrier." I saw Rainbow's eyes go wide.

"You preformed a Sonic Rainboom when you were three!" Rainbow asked obviously interested.

"Well no, it wasn't a Sonic Rainboom. I did break the sound barrier but instead of making a rainbow it made a strange shadow. I took to calling it the Sonic Eclipse because where ever I flew the shadow followed me and blocked out the sun. However, I may have had the speed for it, but I lacked the control. I ended up crashing into a tree at the bottom of the mountain. Lucky for me the tree slowed my fall just enough that i didn't injure myself more than getting some broken bones. I haven't tried to do that since. But back to my achievements, when I was four I was transferred to a new school for advanced students." I lowered my head down before I told them the next part of my story. " and when I was five I managed to develop my own spell."

Twilight's ears perked up as I said that. "You made your own spell when you were only five. That's amazing, how did you do it? Was it a good spell? Could you teach me it?"

"NO!" I shouted "You can never use the spell.....that spell is the same spell that earned me my cutie mark."

I saw Twilight's eyes were begging me for more information, so I recounted my tale yet again to the five other mares that hadn't heard it before.

"... And to this day I have never returned to Canterlot. I vowed that I would never let that spell be used by anypony ever again. It's caused me too much trouble, and I don't want anypony to go through what I have."

"I'm sorry I didn't know." Twilight said upset that she had asked those questions before.

"Don't be. You've all done more for me then I could possible ask for. Any other ponies would have just left me to fend for myself, but you six didn't. You're all actually trying to help me. I couldn't ask for any better friends.... Huh?" I said with a small chuckle at the end.

"What's so funny there, partner?" Applejack asked.

"Well, I never thought that I would say that." I responded.

"What do you mean by that darling?" Rarity questioned.

"I never thought I would call anypony my friends." I said grinning.

"Well that is no way to think. We will always be your friends despite your flaws. That's what friends do." Twilight said.

"Yea, and that's no way to think Shady." Pinkie said before gasping loudly. "I know when we get back to Ponyville I'm going to throw you a new friends party. I need to start preparing."

As I watched Pinkie bounce around the circle happily I said. "I'm still scared to look inside your head and find out what you're thinking." All the girls giggled when I said that. "What?... I'm serious." and I really was. When I was at the party I talked to her and when I decided to look into her mind I had to stop immediately. Her mind was the most confusing thing I had ever seen. I almost went insane just looking for a second.

"Aw, don't think that way Shady my head isn't that confusing." Pinkie said cheerfully.

"Did...did you just read my mind?" I said shocked by what she just said.

"No, how would I do that?" Pinkie responded.

"But you...I... I mean..... You know what just forget it." I said.

"Forget what Shady?" Pinkie asked.

"Exactly" I responded.

"Hey, how come you let Pinkie call you a nickname, but you don't let me when I do it?" Rainbow asked.

"Well for one I'm not in as much of a bad mood anymore and two I didn't like your nickname for me. I actually like the one Pinks gave me." I answered a wide grin on my face.

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

I started to laugh and they all laughed along with me. I was happy, I was actually having a normal conversation, but my demeanor shifted back to serious thoughts. Bright Skies was in danger and I was going to help her. The girls noticed my shift and understood the time for fun was over and stopped laughing. I knew Skies was safe I could still sense her. Nothing seemed wrong she still has the same fears I had felt her have before. Then something changed I felt her presence start to move quickly and her fears changed. Her main fear now was a lead pipe. I pieced it together right as I felt her presence fly rapidly and then stop instantly. She collapsed onto the ground and her fears shifted back to a dream like state.

My anger flared. "THAT BASTARD, I'M GOING TO KILL HIM AND EVERY SINGLE ONE OF HIS GANG MEMBERS!!!" I shouted into the air turning and running in the direction of the cave. They were hurting Skies. He wasn't walking out of that cave. Not now, not ever. I heard the girls get up behind me and follow me. Right now I really didn't want them to come. I didn't want them to see the things I was about to do, but I knew I wouldn't be able to convince them to stay. I didn't want to waste any time either. Skies was in danger and I was going to save her.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Rage, I felt nothing but rage. I was running towards the cave that I knew Skies was being held in. I was going to do everything in my power to get her out. The crunch of leaves behind me told me that the girls were still following me. They were scared but not for me or for themselves. They were scarred of what I was going to do to Red Wing and his gang. They had no idea what I had planned, and neither did I. I reached a clearing in the forest and looked across to the other side. I saw a small cave being guarded by two ponies in crimson cloaks. This was it, this is where Skies is. The two ponies saw me coming and readied themselves, but they were two late. I grabbed both of their heads with my magic and slammed them together. They fell to the ground unconscious. As I reached the gate I spun around on my front hooves and bucked the door. The door was sent flying by my buck, and it clattered to the floor echoing throughout the cave. They knew I was here, now if they were smart they wouldn't get in my way.

I slowly started walking forward, but was stopped as a spear touched my throat. "Stop right there!" the voice behind the spear yelled.

"Has Red Wing told you who I am?" I asked

"He told us you are an enemy. That's enough for me."

"Shows how much he cares about you all."

"What do you mean by that?"

"I mean, if he really cared for you at all he would have told you who I am and what I am about to do. Because if he did you wouldn't be here right now."

"What does it matter who you are. I'm not afraid of-"

But he was cut off as he started to scream. My mane flared up and my eyes darkened. I stared into his soul and brought out his greatest fear. He fell to the floor whimpering. I caught his spear with my magic and started to walk forward. Ignoring the whimpering form on the floor. The clink of hooves on stone told me the girls were still following. We started to walk deeper into the tunnels. When we were about half way through we turned a corner and were met with a sea of red cloaks. The crimson hoof gang was all gathered in one place waiting for us. I knew they were there the entire time, but there was no way around them. I didn't try to avoid them it wasn't possible, and I wasn't scared of them anyway. They still hadn't noticed us yet so we had the element of surprise.

"I hope you girls are ready for a fight." I said with no emotion in my voice.

"Do..do we really need to fight...I mean can't we just talk to them?...if you don't mind me asking." Fluttershy asked meekly.

"No they won't talk and I am sorry I am truly sorry."

"Sorry? what are you sorry for partner?" Applejack asked.

"Sorry that you will have to see this." I said with a pause before I continued. "I'm sorry because this won't be like any fight you've been in before. This fight is to the death." I finished, preparing to strike.

The girls all gasped. They didn't know that this was that bad. I knew that if they did fight they would probably try to do it the non-lethal way, but they needed to know that the enemy wouldn't be as kind.

I took a few slow steps back peparing myself for what was to come. Then, I started thinging of Skies ans I began running forward and releasing the spear from my magic. It flew in a straight ark and impaled itself in the neck of one of the gang members. There was a lot of commotion within the group of ponies before they realized where the spear came from and looked to me.

"You all just made three big mistakes! Your first was chasing me, your second was taking Skies from me, and your third mistake and the most important is that you're all still here!" I shouted to the crowd of ponies.

Then the charged a swarm of crimson cloaks charged at us, but they stopped suddenly as they charged into a large purple aura. I turned my head to see Twilight's horn glowing. I turned back around and saw the ponies get pushed back by the magic wall. I charged in and prepared my magic. I didn't want to do this but if it was to save Skies I would do anything. I grabbed some of the spears from some ponies still on the floor and stabbed their necks killing them instantly. I pulled the spears out and charged into the large group of ponies spinning the spears in wide arks. My once black coat began to turn a dark shade of crimson as the gang members fell to my fury. I was pulling my spear out of the neck of a pony when I turned my head and saw a large stallion descending towards my neck with a sword. With my spears stuck I wouldn't be able to stop him in time. Suddenly I heard a load bang and saw a large colorful ball come out of nowhere and smash into the stallion. Sending him flying in to a wall. I turned my head towards where the bang came from and I saw Pinkie standing there with a cannon. I turned my head farther and saw the rest of the girls fighting. Twilight and Rarity were using their magic to stun the ponies. Applejack kicking them into walls. Rainbow Dash was ramming into ponies at high speed. Fluttershy was away in a corner cowering. It hurt me to see them like this but it was for Skies.

We continued to fight for a few more minutes before the rest of the ponies had either fled, died, or were unconscious. my coat was covered in dried blood and dirt. I looked around and saw the girls. They were clean of blood and unharmed. I would have been impressed with their fighting skills if we weren't in these circumstances. I saw them look at me and then I felt the fear. They were afraid of me now. They saw how I smiled when I killed the ponies. They heard my laugh when I skewered the gang members' heads on my spear. They saw how I enjoyed making the ponies who took Skies suffer. I began walking towards the main chamber knowing that is where I would find Red Wing.

As I entered the room I saw Red Wing sitting on a throne with Skies at the base of the throne. She had blood on her side and my rage peaked. I charged at Red Wing before he pulled out a pipe and aimed at Skies, I stopped instantly not wanting him to hurt her. He then spoke in a deep voice that I have always hated.

"Well, well, well. It is truly good to see you again Shadow, and I see you brought some friends how wonderful. I'm sure they would love to see you suffer.

"Red Wing I am going to kill you, so make it easy on yourself and give me Skies and I might finish you off quickly." I said my anger building.

"Well I would. If I was actually afraid of you. I think that you’re going to come up here and knell in front of me and beg for forgiveness. Then I'm going to kill you, but first lets see you suffer a little bit." he said with a menacing grin.

I wondered what he meant, but then I felt it. A presence in the room that I hadn't looked for. I turned my head quickly and saw a unicorn sitting in the corner with a charged spell. She then released the spell a burst of pure magic developed for one purpose only..... To kill. I saw the trajectory of the beam. It wasn't going for me. It was going to hit Rainbow Dash. Without thinking I dove and tackled her out of the way. Looking back up I saw the laser for a split second before I saw blood. I looked down at my chest and saw a hole right through my chest. I heard all the girls gasp and they all stared at me. I looked back at the unicorn in time to see him get hit with a purple aura and fall down unconscious. Then I started to feel the pain. I doubled over onto the ground coughing up blood. I looked up at Red Wing on the throne. He had an expression of surprise and joy on his face. I started to lose my sight, and I started to lose myself. I looked around once again and saw the girls crying around me. Some were shouting at me, but I couldn't hear what they were saying. I couldn't feel anything. Looking back at the throne I saw Skies start to stir. She opened her eyes slowly looking first at Red Wing with fear and then she looked to me with a small smile on her face. Then she saw what condition I was in, and she gasped and shouted at me. She began to run towards my body, but was stopped as a chain around her neck stopped her. Red Wing got up from his throne and pulled on the chain bringing her back to him. He then kicked her in her chest causing her to fall over. I could see the joy in his eyes, and I could feel my rage building. I looked at the girls and with the little air I had left I told them to step back. They didn't seem to want to but the eventually did. I looked back at Red Wing who had stopped with Skies and was smiling at me. He thought he had just won, but actually he had just sealed his own fate.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

“You think that you’ve won don’t you Red Wing.” I said choking on some blood in my mouth.

“Well obviously, look at you. You're helpless on the ground. Bleeding out constantly until you die.”

“Aren’t you at least a little interested as to why I haven’t gone possessed yet?” I asked feeling the pounding in my head.

“Well yes I am a little, but why does it matter now you’re as good as dead. I don’t even need to do anything. Maybe when you’re gone I will have some fun with your friends. Oh well, right now I just want to watch you die.”

“Well, I’m sorry to disappoint you.” As I said this both the girls and Red Wing looked at me confused. “But I am not going to die today. There is a reason I haven’t become possessed. I've been holding back the darkness with pure willpower alone, but now my consciousness is fading and it is taking control.” I said with a smirk. “you have sealed your own fate. I went easy on you before, but now there is nothing to hold back my anger. This shall be your final moment.” My voice started to become altered. I felt the presence inside my head, but it was different somehow. It wasn’t demanding control it was only asking for it. I felt the hatred coming from inside me. It was a mix of my own hatred as well as the darkness’s hatred… It was angry at Red Wing as well. Then our hatred collided and fused together I felt the presence of the darkness again, but this time my own spirit was with it as well. We were together fueled by our combined hatred of Red Wing. Then when I opened my eyes I saw I was standing again, but swirling around me was the same substance that I had seen earlier with Twilight. I was surrounded by physical fear. The fear rushed at me and enveloped my body. I looked down to where the laser had hit me, but there was no evidence that I was ever hit. My vision was glazed over with darkness. This was the spirit inside of me watching as well. I looked up and saw Red Wing looking at me horrified. The girls next to me were scared as well as slightly happy that I was alive. Then I spoke.
“You seem surprised to see me so well Red Wing.” My voice was echoing again once, but I wasn’t controlling the darkness this time, nor was it controlling me. We were one being right now fueled by a common goal. “It would seem that the darkness and I do have one thing in common.” The shock on his face grew, but quickly changed to fear as I said my next words. “We share a hatred of you.”

Red Wing began to back away from me. He turned to run but was stopped as the physical fear took hold of one of his legs and brought him into the air. “YOU! ... you shouldn’t be able to do this. What… What are you? How is this possible?”

“I often ask myself that question. I don’t know what I am. Some call me a monster, others call me a demon, even fewer feel any pity for me, and now even fewer call me friend. As for how this is possible it would seem that the darkness is angry at you as well. It has decided to give me slight control so that we can teach you your wrong doings.

“So the darkness gives you strength, but you’ve always said you hate it. Why would you hate this power?” Red Wing asked me.

“You think I want this power. This isn’t even a power this is a curse. I don’t have control over this ever. This is the first time that the darkness and I have ever agreed on anything. This power as you call it has no good in it. This is pure evil and pain.” I felt the darkness edging me on and I gave into it. “You want to see what my power does fine. You can feel the power, but do you think you can live with it?” I asked as I reached my magic down into the hall that we had come down. I felt the different bodies, some lifeless and others unconscious, and dragged the fear from their bodies. The physical fear swirled around my body and I shouted “You want to know how I feel fine, feel my pain feel my hate!” I pushed the physical fear at him and it enveloped him. I shoved the fear into his body. He began to scream and thrash around. “This is the pain I feel every day. Do you still think that this is a power?” His screams became muffled as more and more fear poured into him. Until finally there was a bright flash and Red Wing was gone, overpowered by the darkness his body was destroyed. The darkness slowly gave me back control of my body. The fear began to swirl again, but this time it took the form of a pony. The fear finalized its shape and began to walk towards me before it began to speak.

“Hello Shadowmere. I assume this will be one of the few times we speak to each other despite how close together we are.” The pony said.

“It would seem so.” I said to the darkness “Why did you do it? why did you only take half control?”

“Simply put, your sister.” The darkness answered. “I don’t know why but I cannot bring myself to harm her or see her harmed. This fact confuses even me.”

“So you care for her as well?” I asked.

“I suppose so because I am you. I would guess that some of your morals have affected me. Because I too have a urge to protect Bright Skies.” The darkness said.

“Well I suppose that thanks are in order then.” I said.

“Don’t think this means I will try to stop spreading darkness. This just means that for as long as I am able I will strive to protect Bright Skies. She as much my sister as she is yours.”

“As long as she is safe I don’t really care what you do” I said extending a hoof to the darkness. He raised his hoof in return and bumped it against mine. As they touched the fear from the darkness flooded into my body and dissolved into my being. I walked quickly over to Bright Skies and quickly knelt down and broke the chain around her neck. She jumped up and hugged me around my neck and we sat there for a few seconds alone before the six mares came over and joined in on the hug. For once in my life I felt accepted I felt like I belonged somewhere.

The walk back to Ponyville was relatively uneventful considering what had just happened. Twilight had been very interested with what happened between me and the darkness. However I told her that I didn't feel like talking about that right now. The real reason was that I had no idea myself. As we walked into town Pinkie said we should stop by Sugar-cube Corner so we could get something to eat. My stomach chose to answer for me by letting out a loud growl at the mention of food. I smiled sheepishly and nodded my head. Pinkie smiled and ran ahead saying she would get everything ready. We walked slowly towards the multi-colored building and I opened the door and walked in before-

“SURPRISE!!!”

“SWEET MOTHER OF CELESTIA NOT AGAIN” I screamed as I found myself holding onto a plank of wood that supported the roof of the building.... again. “How do you set these up so fast?” I asked the pink pony that was smiling up at me.

“It’s just what I do silly.” Was her only response.

“....Well might as well not waste a good party. Where’s the punch?” I asked as the ponies cheered.

I once again sat down at the same table where this all seemed to start. I was once again joined by the six mares that had helped me so much these last days. I looked down at my side and saw Skies looking up at me expectantly. “Go on, find your friends.” I told her. She smiled and ran off into the crowd. I looked up and saw Twilight looking at me expectantly as well.

“Okay, what do you want to ask me now?” I asked her.

“It’s not much of a question more of an observation” she said. She looked nervously around unsure what to do. “It’s about Bright Skies. She’s not your real sister is she?” Twilight asked. Her friends looked shocked as she said this. They then turned their perplexed faces towards me waiting for an answer.

I looked past the girls and the guests and saw Skies with her friends, I smiled and asked. “How long have you known?”

“I’ve had my suspicions ever since you told us your story, but I didn’t ask about it at the time.” She answered.

I gave a short sigh. “It was a dark night around five years ago when I was in San Franciscolt.”

~~~5 years ago~~~

I was walking through the city during the night. The clouds in the sky blocked out the moon and the stars from shining down. I had been taking the alley-ways all night. The citizens of San Franciscolt had been a bit more aggressive when they learned about my power. I was about to make a break for the edge of town that I could see from my current alley, but I stopped when I heard a sound coming from the next alley over. Taking a chance I ran into the street over and walked into the dark alleyway. There in the middle of the alley were two dead bodies. One was a mare and the other was a stallion. They were both a little older than me, but what grabbed my attention was the sound coming from behind them. I walked around the two bodies and saw sitting in the alley was a small filly. She was a white pegasus filly with a yellow mane. Her eyes were bloodshot from crying. She was so distraught that she didn’t know I was there. I decided to make my presence known.

“Excuse me, are you ok?”

The small filly looked up at me with fear. She backed away into a corner of the alley.

“Please don’t be afraid I’m not going to hurt you.” I said making sure to keep a good distance away so I wouldn’t be scaring her more. I looked down at the two bodies next to me and started to pick them up with magic. The filly let out a small gasp not knowing what I was doing. I set the bodies down on their backs and put their hooves on their chests making them look at least respectable. The young filly started to walk towards me still scared but not as much of me now. I sat down in front of the two bodies and said a prayer to Celestia. The young filly sat down next to me and stared at the two bodies. She started to cry again, so I reached down and embraced her. We sat there for a few more minutes like that. She cried into me for a while before I asked.
“They were your parents weren’t they?” The small filly nodded. “So your all alone now too?” another nod. “Listen I know it will never be the same, but you could come with me.” Why was I saying this? I’m dangerous; I don’t want to bring her into this. The small filly looked up to me first with surprise but then it changed to a small smile. She nodded her head again and put her head back into my chest. I didn't know why I said that, but that small amount of happiness that she had, It is what truly made me decide to keep her with me. We left the town without being spotted and ran into the night.

~~~Present~~~

“Later she did learn about my power, and I learned that it didn’t affect her. That day she got her cutie mark because she was able to bring me back to myself.” I finished telling the story to the girls.

“So she was an orphan?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, she had to watch her parents die right in front of her.” I said “she has actually forgotten most of that memory in the alley-way. She repressed it into her mind trying to forget the pain.”

The girls all had sad looks on their faces. Until Pinkie broke the silence.

“Come on everypony this is no time for sadness. This is a party so let’s be happy.”

“Yeah, no need to dwell on that past” I said. Then I heard the door to the sweets store open. I turned my head and looked to the door. I froze, standing in the door was somepony I never thought I would see again. He saw me as well and we stared at each other for a while. The entire party seemed to stop and stare at the two of us. Finally I broke the silence.

“Flare…”

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

I didn’t think it was possible. I never thought that I would see him again. I stood up from my chair and started to walk towards the crimson red pegasus. I could see the shock on his face he never expected to see me again either.

“Shadow. What are you doing here?” Flare said. I reached out my power and found his fear, still scared of me it would seem.

“This is the latest town I’ve come to. I am kind of wandering around right now.” I answered.

“Brother, who is this?” I looked down and saw Skies standing next to me.

Flare raised an eyebrow at this. “Brother?”

“I’ll explain later. Skies this was an old friend of mine from school years ago, Flare Blitz.” I said

“Well it’s nice to meet you Flare Blitz” Skies said with a smile.
I smiled too, and then I heard the sound of a match being lit and a fuse starting to go. So I yelled

“DUCK AND COVER!” as I jumped to the side covering my ears thus exposing Flare to the barrel of a large pink cannon pointed at his face. Then, it blew. Horns went off, confetti went flying, and a very surprised Flare stood in the middle of a rain of balloons. “Pinkie I think you broke him.” I said as I raised my head.

“What was that?” Flare asked regaining his senses.

“That would be a party cannon.” I answered.

“A party, for what?” asked Flare.

“A party for you silly.” Pinkie said atop my back. How she got there without me knowing I will never know. “I always throw a party for new ponies, and I’ve never seen you before so you must be a new pony. Do you want anything to eat? We have cupcakes.”

As Pinkie said those last words I saw Flares eyes go wide. His mouth started to salivate slightly. “I got this.” I said. “One vanilla cupcake with chocolate icing and rainbow sprinkles. It’s still your favorite right?” I asked.

“Yeah still my favorite.” He said with the slight hint of a smile. Within a second Pinkie was standing in front of him with the cupcake. He took it and took his first bite of a Pinkie Pie cupcake. His eyes grew wide and if his mouth wasn’t too preoccupied chewing it would probably be hanging open in shock.

“They’re good aren’t they?” I asked

All he did was nod as he took the rest of the cupcake and stuffed it into his mouth. He wiped away the frosting from his mouth and looked at me again. I could see the confusion in his eyes. He then asked me.

“Shadow, could I talk to you in private?”

I nodded my head to him as I followed him out of the building. He turned to me and looked at me. His eyes showed a mix of different emotions. Hate, sorrow, fear, and regret.

“What happened that day at the school house?”

I lowered my head remembering that day. “That was my special talent apparently. When I tried to understand your fear of teachers the spell I used had an unexpected side effect. I am constantly sensing the dark emotions of ponies now. I can feel the fear you have towards me right now. What happened that day was terrible and I regret it every day. I got possessed by the darkness inside of me that day and his goal was to spread darkness that’s all he wants. I have been traveling ever since run out of town after town. Never being able to stay in one town I have to constantly run from the damage I’ve caused.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. I don’t know what I would feel if that was me, and about that day in the hospital I’m really sor-“he started

“Stop right there.” I said “I’ve already forgiven you for that. There is no need for you to apologize to me. If anypony should apologize it should be me.”

“Okay, but now I have one more question. Sister?”

“Yeah, I expected as much. I met Bright Skies in San Franciscolt. Her real parent had been killed in a robbery gone bad.” I saw his eyes go wide when I said that. “I took her in and she’s been traveling with me for the last five years. For some reason whenever I go possessed the darkness won’t hurt her. She’s the only pony who has been able to bring me out of that state. She may not be a biological sister but I love her like one just the same.” I finished with a smile.

“Listen Shadow, why don’t you come back to Canterlot with me? I’m sure we can work things out there, and find out what’s causing this and stop it from happening.” He said.

“I can’t” he looked at me disappointed. “I’ve just started to get used to living here. I have friends who actually accept this curse of mine, and like I’ve told them I can’t get rid of this. It’s a part of me, my special talent. It is who I am if you take that away I won’t be me anymore.” I looked up at him. “It’s enough for me to know that you’ve actually forgiven me.” I turned around and started towards the door. “Oh, and by the way since I’ve grown up. When you do go back to Canterlot could you do me a favor and give my parents a message for me.”

“Sure what do you want me to tell them?” he asked.

“Tell them ‘Buck you, you inconsiderate sorry excuse for parents’” I said with a smile as Flares mouth hung a little bit open.

“Well I’m done here. You want to get back to the party?” I asked.

He smiled a little. “Yeah let’s get back to that. I want another cupcake.” We walked back inside to the party and started laughing with all the other guests. It looks like my life is looking up.

~~~Some time later~~~

“Oh, remind me never to eat that many cupcakes again.” Flare said next to me as we were walking back towards the train station.

“Oh shut it. I ate so many more than you. I’m pretty sure I’m in a worse condition.” I retorted one hoof clutching my stomach.

“Okay fine.” He said with a small chuckle. As we approached the train platform the conductor started yelling for boarding.

“Well I guess I’ll see you later.”

“Yeah, if you need me again I’ll probably be here. Who knows with my condition?” I said extending my hoof.

“Yeah, until next time Shadow.” He said as he bumped my hoof. “Just don’t forget about me. You’re always welcome at my place. Just don’t go all possessed on me.”

“Don’t worry I’ll try. Don't forget to keep in touch.” I said as he stepped onto the train. I began my walk back to Twilight's who had been kind enough to offer Skies and me a place to stay for tonight. It was only about a five minute walk to her house. When I walked in I found Skies sitting in the living room asleep on the couch with her head in a book. I used my magic and the book was encased in a black glow. I levitated the book down to the table and put it there. I then went over and put Skies onto my back and took her up to the guest bedroom that Twilight had told us about. I opened the door and tucked Skies into the bed. Then I walked back out and quietly shut the door. I left the house and spread my wings. I pushed up and started to fly towards the cloud layer. I found a cloud that I liked and landed on it. I sat down on my back and looked up at the moon and the starts. I then began to feel my eyes become heavy and I let sleep come over me.

I woke up in the morning to the sound of flapping wings. I looked off the side of my cloud and saw Bright Skies flying up to my cloud. “I thought I’d find you up here.”

“Yeah, you sleep well?” I asked.

“Pretty good. You?”

“No bed like a cloud.”

“Well what do we do now?”

“Well, I was hoping you could go back to the school house. I want to try and actually keep my job on the weather team, so I need to go to work today.”

“Okay, I’ll go back to the school house even though it’s boring. They’re teaching a very low level curriculum there.”

“No Skies they have a good curriculum. You just are on a very high level curriculum.”

“Yeah, you’re right. I’ll see you when you’re done.” And with that Skies flew off towards the school house. I decided it was time to go to the weather team and find out what I will be doing.

I took off to try and find Rainbow Dash so she could tell me where I need to go to get an assignment. I found here sleeping on a cloud not very far away from mine, so I woke her up the only way I knew how… I kicked the cloud and made it dissipate. She woke up as soon as she felt herself falling, but the shock of falling cause her to take a while to get herself righted and fly back up to me.

“What was that for?” she asked.

“Well, you were asleep so I decided to wake you up.”

“Why?”

“Because I plan on working on the weather team and I have no idea what to do.”

“Okay fine we just need to go clear out the clouds over the town center.”

I knew the perfect way to get this job done as fast as possible. “Okay, but I bet I can do it faster than you.”

“Oh, you think you’re faster than me?”

“Maybe.”

“Alright you’re on. Ready, GO!”

And just like that both of us were speeding off towards the town center. I knew that I would be slower with her, so instead I decided to use my mind to keep up. She may have speed, but I have magic. I started to use my magical abilities to manipulate my pegasus magic. Rainbow was already at the first cloud breaking it she then started to turn herself around to go to the next one. This was where I would catch up. I hit the first cloud, but it didn’t disappear instead it stretched inward and I shot off the cloud like it was a trampoline as it dissipated. Although I wasn’t as fast as Rainbow my turn around time was much quicker. The clouds were all gone quickly and Dash and I were in the middle.
Then we both said “Fifteen!”

“A tie it seems” I said.

“Not bad. You’re pretty quick.”

“As are you, but now I hunger so I am going to get something to eat.”

“Alright seeya later Shadow. I’m going back to my nap.” She said as she started to fly off.

“Seeya” I said with a chuckle. How could such a fast pegasus seem so lazy.
And like that I flew off in the other direction. With my work done I decided to fly around and see what there was to do in this town. Then I felt the pounding in my head again.

“You don’t give me a break do you?” I said clutching my head and flying off to a hill on the outskirts of town. When I landed I felt the presence start to push harder, and I started to push back. This wasn’t how I wanted to spend my free-time. After a long battle between our two consciences I finally felt the presence start to recede. “Well I think that’s it for me. I’m going to head back and sleep now.” I said flying back in the direction of town. I’ve been lucky here so far. Maybe this town will be different.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

Skies and I had been living in Ponyville for a few weeks now. We earned enough to purchase a small house so we didn’t have to keep imposing on Twilight. I opened my eyes and rolled off of the new bed that we had bought. I had been working for the weather team for this whole time, and even Skies had gotten herself a small job selling apples for Applejack. We had been working hard these past few weeks to finally pay off the house and furniture we bought, but today was the day, the first day we had paid off everything. We had asked both our employers for a day of today so we could celebrate. Applejack was happy to accept especially since she was invited to the celebration. My boss however was a bit less lenient to let both Rainbow Dash and me off for the day since we were the best workers they had on the team, but eventually we were able to get the day off. I walked down to the kitchen and started to cook some breakfast for Skies and me. Eventually Skies woke up and came down.

“Hey, brother. What’s for breakfast?”

“Sit down and I’ll show you.” I said as she walked over to the table and took a seat. I took the two plates I had made and levitated them just above Skies vision to surprise her. I lowered the two plates. I saw her eyes go wide and a smile on her face. I had made chocolate chip and blueberry pancakes with two scoops of Rocky Road ice-cream on the top of them.

“These look delicious.” Skies said.

“Well don’t just sit there dig in.” I said as I took my seat and started to eat my own. Skies took hers and ate them all in about three bites. “Well if that’s the case.” I said as I grabbed mine in my magic and ate the rest in two bites. Skies smiled and let out a small laugh as some syrup dripped off my chin. “Alright enough laughing go get yourself cleaned up.”

“Ok, you might want to clean up yourself.” Skies said with a chuckle.

“Yeah, I probably should.” I said as I walked over to the door. I opened it and walked outside. I shut the door after I saw Skies walking back towards the bathroom. I looked up and saw a cloud high in the sky and I flew up to it. I stomped on it to get the flow of rain going. I flew under it and washed off my face and cleaned up. When I was done I shut my wings. I started to fall down feeling the wind in my face and a few feet before the ground I opened my wings again and stopped my fall. I landed and started to walk towards the house. As I approached the house the door opened and Skies walked out. I stopped and waited as Skies locked the door and walked over to where I was. I turned around and started to walk into town. We had told everypony to meet up at Twilight’s around noon so we still had some free time. We walked into town and said hello to the ponies we ran into. We continued to walk until we came to Twilight’s house. We walked inside and went to the shelves on the walls and started to look at the books on them. Twilight hearing us come in came down to investigate.

“Oh, Hello Shadow. I thought we weren’t getting together until noon.” Twilight said.

“We aren’t, Skies and I just have nothing to do so we decided to head over and read a few books while we wait.” I said.

“In that case look around and read what you want. If you need any help just call for me.”

“Thanks Twilight.” I said.

“Not a problem Shadow.”

I started to walk around the shelves looking at the different books until I came across a very interesting book called ‘Advanced Spells for Unicorns’ It looked interesting so I took it off the shelf and started to read the table of contents. I came across a very interesting sounding spell that supposedly is able to give a mustache to anypony. I thought why not? I read over the spells description one more time before I set the book on the table and started to charge the spell. Right about then Twilight started to walk down the stairs. She walked over and stood next to Skies who had stopped reading to see what I was doing. I felt the spell building in my horn and then I released the spell. There was a bright flash and then it cleared away. When the light was gone I walked over to a mirror on the wall and saw myself however on my lip there was a brand new white goatee.

“Well, that’s interesting” I said as I turned to face Twilight and Skies who were working hard to contain their laughter… well Twilight was, Skies was rolling around on the floor clutching her sides. “What’s so funny I think it looks great” I puffed out my chest and lifted up my chin.

“Well you’d be wrong.” Skies said taking a deep breath and laughing even harder than before.

“It’s not that bad is it?” I asked looking at Twilight.

“Well... it defiantly is interesting.” Was her answer.

“Fine, I’ll get rid of it.” I said before I stopped and thinking for a bit. I turned back to Twilight and asked. “How do I get rid of it?”

“Let me.” She said as her horn lit up with a lavender glow. The goatee was encased in the glow and after a flash was gone.

“Thanks.” I said as I picked up the book and put it back onto the shelf.

“No problem.” Twilight said. “The others should be arriving soon.”

“That reminds me what are we going to do?” I asked.

“I’ll explain to everypony once they’re here.” Twilight answered.

“Alright.” I responded.

We had waited only a few minutes when the others started to arrive. Applejack came in first followed by Rarity and Fluttershy a few minutes after. Pinkie just seemed to pop up out of nowhere. Of course Rainbow Dash was the last to show up. Once we were all here Twilight got our attention.
“Okay everypony as we know this is the first day Shadow and Bright have paid off their house and furniture, so to celebrate I got us a reservation at a high class restaurant in Canterlot.”

As I heard the last word my mind started to race. Canterlot my first home and the first city for me to be forced out of. I didn’t know what to think of this. I was happy that Twilight was trying to make this day great, but I didn’t know what to think of Canterlot.

“Shadow is that ok?” Twilight asked me.

My emotions started to swirl. Am I okay with this? What do I feel? Should I go back? Finally I stopped myself. I needed to face this. “Yeah that sounds great. When do we leave?”

“Right about now.” Twilight said as she walked towards the door.

“Right know. Aren’t we a little under-dressed to go to Canterlot?” I asked.

“Well yes, but that’s why I had Rarity make us some clothing to go.”

“That’s right darling. I would never allow any of my friends to go to Canterlot and not look fabulous.” Rarity said.

“Oh, well thank you Rarity.” I said. “Wait a second... How did you get my measurements?” I asked. ‘Oh, hello paranoia I haven’t seen you in a while what do you think? Oh, you think she’s been sneaking into my home and taking my measurements while I sleep. Yes that makes perfect sense despite how unlikely that seems.’

“Well darling it is my job to make clothing. I’ve been doing this long enough that I can tell your measurements by just looking at you.”

Okay paranoia you can go now. “Well thank you Rarity.” I said

“Of course darling. Now everypony let’s hurry to the train station we don’t want to be late.” Rarity said walking towards the train station.

The trip to the train station didn’t take too long and the train left not long after we took our seats. After some nagging from Rarity she got us all to try on our new clothes. All the girls had each gotten an elegant dress that seemed to show their personality just as much as they did themselves. Rarity had made Skies a nice practical dress. Not quite as elegant as the others, but I don’t think Skies would have liked a dress like those anyway. As for me, Rarity had made a tuxedo. It was pure black so black that if it wasn’t for the white bow-tie on the front you might not have known I was wearing it to begin with. By the time we got off the train Twilight was rushing us so we would get to the restaurant on time. Twilight wasn’t kidding when she said the place we were going was fancy. When walked in the building the first thing I noticed was the two story high fountain, I mean who has something like that. We were escorted to our table and we sat down quickly. I looked over the menu and saw the different food they had, and I decided to order a simple salad for my meal. Our food arrived quickly and we began to eat and converse. Twilight and I talked about magic. Rarity was in her own world looking at all the stallions around the restaurant. Fluttershy was eating quietly while Rainbow was talking to her about her latest stunts. Both Applejack and Pinkie were talking together.

Everything was going great…That was until I looked around the restaurant and looked at the different ponies that were here. The first few I saw were just your simple Canterlot citizen, but then I looked farther over and my emotions started flaring. My mind started to shut down, I had so many conflicting emotions just because of the ponies I saw. Standing at the greeter’s table were the two ponies that first drove me from Canterlot. Standing there were the two ponies I had both loved and hated. Standing at the entrance were my parents.

Author's Note

Cliffhanger
Love,

~Black Light

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

I was glaring at the pony that was once my father, Perfect Tally. I hadn’t seen him in years but I still recognized him. His coat was a dark blue with a slightly brighter shade for his mane, on his flank rested his cutie mark, an abacus with the background of a money sign, to represent his talent as a banker. Seeming to sense my glare drilling into the back of his head he turned towards me. His eyes met mine; the first thing I saw was surprise then a mix of anger and fear. I used my power and found it. He was scared of the unknown, he wasn’t there when my power went off he doesn’t know what I was capable of. Then my mother realizing my father’s distraction turned to see what was happening, and her gaze met mine as well. Her first emotion was surprise, then… regret. She was still scared of me, but she regretted sending me away. My gazed softened as I looked at her. Velvet Stitch, she had a white coat with a small highlight of pink. Her mane was a light red that wasn’t quite pink, and her cutie mark was a needle and spool, it was my father’s decision to send me away not hers, but she didn’t stop him, she let me go. My father started to walk towards me and I felt the presence in my mind again start to bang in my head.

“What are you doing here you monster?” my father asked me.

“Twilight, I’m starting to lose control. I would appreciate it if you got Skies and me out of here.” I said to Twilight my voice calm. She nodded and started to charge a spell but was interrupted by my father.

“Answer my question!” my father shouted.

“If you must know I am here with my friends celebrating. Now I am about to leave because I do not feel like eating here anymore.” I said putting a hoof to my banging head.

“Celebrating? Celebrating what? You have nothing to celebrate you are a monster!” my father shouted.

“Please stop yelling at him.” Skies said to my father.

Then my father said. “Be quiet you little whelp. You have no business here you little bit-"

The next thing I knew my hoof was connecting with my father’s jaw. “Don’t you dare talk to her like that!” I shouted at him. I felt the presence in my head start to beg me to let him out so it could punish my father for his actions, but I resisted I wanted to punish my father myself. “You can insult me all you want, but I will not let you insult any of my friends, especially my sister!” My father was shocked by what just happened. He didn’t know I had taken Skies as my sister. He didn’t know anything about me anymore. By know the entire restaurant was watching the spectacle taking place. I felt the darkness die down in my head. It knew I would want to deal with my father myself.

“Sister? Sister!? Since when do you have enough responsibility to take care of a sister!? I’ve heard the stories, the strange black stallion constantly being run out of towns all over Equestria. You can’t even fend for yourself. You are an incompetent fool trying to take care of a young filly. I bet she has learned nothing from you since you took her from her real family. Why did you do it? Did you want somepony to share in your misery or did you just want to see her family hurt by the loss of a daughter.”

I could have just walked away simply ignored him. He wouldn’t be able to do anything to stop me from leaving, but instead I chose to let my anger drive me! I lunged at my father and I pinned him to the wall with my hoof against his neck. “I didn’t take her from her family! I didn’t take her because I wanted somepony to suffer with me! Her parents were killed right in front of her! I took her so that she could have a family! I know what it’s like growing up without a family! I didn’t want her to feel that same pain! I wanted her to have a life, so I’ve done everything in my power to keep her safe and happy! Two things that you never tried to do with me!” I yelled at my father. I took my hoof away from his throat and he fell to the floor coughing. I turned away and started walking back to the table I could see that Skies was crying slightly. Not from watching me fight with my father, but because she was remembering that day I found her. I walked over to her and knelt down to her level and let her cry into my mane. I looked up and saw my mother. What I saw in her face was a mix of fear, love, and satisfaction. I mouthed ‘I’m sorry’ to her. She simply shook her head and gave me a smile. She seemed to have forgiven me at least.

Then her face turned to horror. I heard a loud breaking noise behind me, and I turned to see what my mother was so scared of. I looked and saw my father holding a broken wine bottle and charging at Skies and me. I instinctively pushed Skies away as I felt the sharp pain in my side and the glass pierced my skin. I let out a loud shout of pain and I fell to the floor the bottle still embedded in my side. I looked up and saw a maniacal grin on his face. I heard the girls gasp and scream my name, but I was fading. My vision went dark and I saw the darkness in my heart looking at me, and I said to it. “Only that bastard.” The darkness seemed to smile and floated by me. Then I blacked out.

3rd Person

All the girls gathered around the limp body of the black stallion. They had taken out the bottle out of his still bleeding neck and where using a table cloth to try and stop the blood flow. Perfect Tally still stood a few feet away smiling while Velvet Stitch was by Shadow trying to help the girls. Then the darkness came, it started to pour from his open mouth first at a trickle then it started faster. It started to form a puddle around his body. The blood flow stopped and the blood that he already lost turned black and started to move on its own back towards the body. The girls started to realize what was happening and backed away from the body. Perfect Tally however didn’t understand what was happening and started to approach the body, but as he reached the body the shadows erupted powerfully and engulfed Shadowmere’s body. It sent Perfect Tally flying back into a wall. When he raised his head he saw Shadowmere standing in front of him. He showed no emotion and his eyes, his eyes were not his own. His mane wasn’t limp, it was floating above his head. Perfect Tally was suddenly held against the wall again by a hoof that belonged to Shadowmere. He looked at his former son and saw no emotion, no hate, no anger, no sadness, he saw nothing. This thing was not his son, this thing was something else entirely.

“What… What are you?” he asked through choked breath.

There was no answer, but then a small white ball was in front of Shadowmere.

“Please brother stop this.” Skies said standing in-between Shadowmere and his father eyes still flowing with tears.

Shadowmere looked at Skies and ignited his horn. Skies was picked up and levitated over towards Twilight. She took Skies and looked back at Shadowmere and looked into his eyes. She tensed up expecting the nightmares… but none came. She opened her eyes and saw Shadowmere still looking at her. Then, he turned his head back around towards his father.

“What are you doing? What are you going to do to me? I command yo-” Perfect Tally started but was cut off by a scream, a scream that came from his own mouth. He fell to the floor screaming loudly. Shadowmere backed away from his father’s form and looked at the body. His mane fell back onto his back and his tail flowed back towards the ground. His eyes closed and when they reopened, they were once again the normal black they were before.

1st Person

As I reopened my eyes I found myself standing in front of my father’s form. He was screaming loudly. He had obviously finally felt my power in full. I turned around and saw the Skies and the six girls who I had come here with. I turned my attention towards my mother. Her face showed so many emotions it was impossible to read. I could feel with my power that her fears and feelings were just as confused. I didn’t know how she would react to me anymore. I heard a door open behind me and I turned and saw the Royal Guard standing in the doorway. Somepony had run off during the fight and informed the guards of my actions. One of the guards walked up to me.

“Are you the one who caused this?” He asked. I nodded my head knowing what was happening. “Then you are hereby put under arrest, I suggest you do not resist.” I nodded again and tore off the rest of the tuxedo that had been mostly destroyed in the fight. I heard Rarity cringe as the torn fabric fell to the floor. Cuffs were levitated onto my legs, and I walked out of the door with the guards. I didn’t look back at anyone in the restaurant. I didn’t want to know what anypony thought of me right now.

Author's Note

Another Third Person View. If you didn't like it I apologize, but I wanted to use it here, so I did. Probably not going to use it for a while now, if ever. I enjoy the story a bit more in 1st Person.

~Black Light

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

I sat in the dark dungeon in the Canterlot Castle. I had a horn inhibitor on and my wings were bound. I wasn’t moving I simply sat in the middle of my cell. I had lost connection with the rest of the world. The only thing I was aware of was myself. Occasionally a guard came in to give me some food. I didn’t acknowledge them and they just left the food in my cell. I would walk over, sit down, and I would eat. When I was done I returned to middle of the cell. That was the most activity I had done these past few days. This would be day three in the dungeon. I had received no word from either Twilight or Skies. I could only hope that they were ok. I would have tried to use my power to find them, but I was trying to refrain from using it so the darkness wouldn’t get out again. Not that I really regret letting him take control at the restaurant. I heard the door open, but I didn’t look to see who it was. It was probably just a guard coming to give me food. I had lost track of the specific time, all I knew was when the sun went down and came back up. The door shut and the pony that had walked in started towards me. Then they spoke.

“Hello my little pony.” An elegant female voice spoke.

This was unusual so I looked up and saw the Princess of the sun herself standing in front of me. At first I was stunned, but I regained my senses and quickly bowed.

“You may rise.” She said and I lifted my head back up, but avoided her gaze. “You are the one Twilight has been sending me letters about, Shadowmere correct?” I nodded my head. “I understand you are not only special just because you are an alicorn.” I nodded again. “Would you care to explain to me the extent of your power.”

I lifted my head to face her and looked her in the eyes. I didn't want to do this, but she wanted to see my power. I started to use my power and explore her mind. I found one of her fears and I started speaking. “1,000 years ago, not long after Discord was defeated the first time. You were forced to banish your sister to the moon because she wanted to bring everlasting night.”

“Yes that is a common history.” She said.

“That is correct, but the part of that story that has been kept hidden from the public is the story that happened the night before you banished her. The night she sent assassins to kill you while you slept.” I saw her eyes start to open in surprise. “You decided that night that no other pony would know of this. Because you thought that if word of this got out. Her banishment would be replaced by execution for attempted murder of royalty.” By now she was very interested and her surprise had been suppressed. “This is my power. I see into the souls of ponies and view all that is dark in them. Their fears, their hate, their evil, and their envy. This comes at a price however. Sometimes I lose control of the darkness and the darkness takes control. Its only purpose in its life is to spread darkness.” I said.

“My student told me you were special, but I didn’t expect that.” The princess said. “Now, what happened at the restaurant? Why did the guards need to arrest you?” she asked.

“I ran into my father. I hadn’t seen him in seventeen years. Needless to say we didn’t see eye to eye.” I answered.

“Seventeen years? How old are you?” she asked.

“Twenty two.” I answered

“So you hadn’t seen him since you were five? Who took care of you while he wasn’t home?” she asked.

I smiled at her misunderstanding. “Oh no. he was always home. It was me who wasn’t. He disowned me when I was five after I first discovered my power.” The princess’ showed surprise and sadness. “I was forced to fend for myself all these years, but truthfully I’m glad he did. Even before I found my power we always disagreed, and if he didn’t send me away I never would have found my sister.”

“Sister? Did he disown her as well?”

“No, we aren’t actually related by blood. I found her after her parents had been murdered in an alleyway. I didn’t want her to be alone so I took her with me. We’ve been together for around five years now.” I said with a bit more joy in my voice.

“Okay I think I’ve heard enough.” The princess said while her horn started to glow. My shackles and horn inhibitor fell off of me. “I am hereby pardoning you of all accusations.”

I looked at the princess. "Are you sure? I'm not going to lie. There still is a large chance that the darkness will escape again."

The Princess simple smiled. "Yes I'm sure, because I know that even if you do lose control. You will always try and protect the ponies around you."

I returned the princess' smile. “Thank you princess.”

“Think nothing of it. Now come along. The others are waiting for you in the throne room.” She said as her horn started to glow again. Suddenly there was a bright flash and when I opened my eyes I saw that I was in the Canterlot throne room. Then I turned around just in time to get tackled to the ground by Skies. She was crying into my coat and telling me how much she missed me. I wrapped my hooves around her and hugged her back. Eventually we stood back up side by side, both with smiles. I saw that all six of the other girls were in the room as well. They all seemed happy to see that I was all right.

“Hello everypony. I would say more but first.” I turned towards Applejack. “Please tell me you have some apples on you. Because no offense princess, but your prison food is terrible.” My comment got a small laugh from the girls.

After getting some lunch the eight of us started towards the train station. We were about to board the train when my power felt something. It was a feeling I was familiar with. I turned towards the source and saw a pony with a cloak some distance away. I turned towards the train car the girls had gone in and I told Skies. “Go ahead and head back to town with the girls. I’ll be along shortly I have a little business here before I go.”

“Okay I’ll see you at the house.” She said getting onto the train.

I turned back towards the hooded pony and walked towards them. I stood next to the pony and said. “Hello mom”

“How could you tell it was me?”

“I have my ways... Is father okay?”

“He is extremely angry but no real damage.”

“I’m sorry that you had to see that at the restaurant.”

“Don’t be it wasn’t your fault.”

“But it was. I could have walked away, but then he started talking about Skies and I just couldn’t let him get away with that.”

“You shouldn’t always blame yourself. You keep trying to take other ponies burdens onto your own shoulders.”

“How can I not? Because of my power I already take on their feelings. I just want to help ponies. I know their fear as my own. I know their anger, their hate. I just want to keep them from suffering.”

“And that’s a good thing but sometimes there is nothing you can do and you can’t blame yourself for that.”

I walked towards my mother and gave her an embrace “Thank you mother” I said.

She returned my embrace. “You have nothing to thank me for.”

I broke the embrace and asked. “So what will you do now?”

“Well I don’t think I can stay with your father anymore. He’s changed so much. He’s just getting angrier and angrier. I’m scared of him now, and I don’t think I should be with him anymore.”

“Where will you go?” I asked.

“I don’t know, but I know I can’t stay with you father anymore.”

“You could always come with us.”

“That is an option, but I would be lying if I said that I'm not scared of you too.”

“I know, but please don’t forget that you’re always welcome with us. If you ever need any help I won’t hesitate to come.” I said. Then after a pause I continued. “Wow this seems really backwards right now.”

This got a small laugh out of my mom. “Yes, it does seem that way. You should go now, I’m sure that your younger sister will want to see you quickly.” She said as she started to walk away.

“Good-bye mom”

“Good-bye son, be careful”

“I will” I said as I started to walk away as well. I saw her smile before I spread my wings and took off towards Ponyville. My flight took a few minutes but I finally landed on the outskirts of the town. I started walking towards my home, but I stopped after thinking for a second. I then turned around and started walking towards the sweets shop known as Sugar-cube Corner. Knowing there was probably going to be a party tonight, and nopony misses a Pinkie party.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

I woke up and moved my hoof up to block out the sun that had woken me from my nightmares. Even though I had to suffer nightmares every night I still preferred that to waking up. I finally got out of my bed and went down to the kitchen to eat. After I had eaten I walked out the door and flew to the zone on my schedule for the weather today. As usual I was the only pony there, I had proven myself enough that they trusted me to take on a zone all by myself. When I was done I flew down to Sugar-cube Corner for a cupcake. As I walked in I saw the girls all sitting around a table talking about something, so I went up to the counter and ordered a cupcake before going and sitting down with them.

“Hey Twilight can I borrow Spike so I can send a letter?” I asked

“Well sure. Why?” she asked.

“I was hoping I could send a letter to Celestia asking her to raise the sun a little bit later.” I said with a smile.

Twilight smiled a little before responding. “Well I don’t think that will work.”

“Too bad, so what were you all talking about?” I asked.

“We were talking about going to the Grand Galloping Gala.” Twilight answered.

“Huh? That’s right it is coming up. I had completely forgotten about it.” I said.

“Well we were all going. Why don’t you and Skies come along also.” Twilight said.

“I don’t know if that’s the best idea considering I got sent to jail the last time we were in Canterlot.”

“Oh come on. It’ll be cool. I mean even the Wonderbolts are going to be there, and you know how awesome the Wonderbolts are.” Rainbow Dash said.

I actually knew many of the Wonderbolts personally because I had to constantly move towns, and in many of the towns I went to the Wonderbolts were performing. I’ve been to many of their shows and talked to them alot. However, I didn’t want to tell Rainbow that.

“Of course I know them. I’ve seen their show a couple of times.” I answered.

“Then why do you not want to go?” Rainbow asked.

“That is true I’m sure that the Princess would make sure you don’t get arrested again.” Twilight reassured me.

“I’ve even repaired your tux. It would be a great opportunity to see if it still fits correctly.” Rarity said.

“Well okay, I’ll go, but you know my rule. If the darkness starts to try and escape I’m leaving with Skies immediately.” I said. All the girls smiled at me happily.

“Well then darling, please come with me so we can get your tux fitted correctly.” Rarity said as she walked towards the door.

“Alright.” I said. While I turned my head towards the other five and mouthed ‘Help Me’. The girls suppressed a laugh as I walked out the door. It didn’t take long for us to get to the boutique and refit the suit. When we were done I said good bye to Rarity and started towards the edge of Ponyville. I had nothing left to do today. Skies would finish school them head to the market to help Applebloom and Applejack sell some apples, so I had the rest of the day to myself. I decided I was going to go for a flight on the outskirts of the town since it had been a while since I had tried my luck at trick flying. I reached the edge of town and spread my wings and took off. I flew up higher and higher until I was just below the cloud layer. I started searching for a good cloud testing their durability and flexibility until I came to a good one. I moved the cloud into position and punched a hole in the middle. I then started to spread the cloud outward until it had formed a large ring. I did this a couple of more times until I had formed a small obstacle course. It was one of the courses that I had designed a couple years back. It was one of the older ones, but it was still one of my favorites. I flew back towards the point I had decided to start from and got into a starting position. I looked in the distance and saw a small thunder cloud. I charged a small magical blast and shot it towards the cloud then I waited. Then there was a large thunder clap and I took off flying quickly in-between the rings and around pillars. I passed through one ring then I shut my wings and started falling towards the ring I had placed far below the rest of the course. As I neared the ring I opened my wings again and swooped under it and back up. The rest of the course didn’t take long for me to complete. I was flying back towards the starting position trying to beat my record. I touched the cloud and stopped the timer I had kept track of in my head, forty eight seconds.

“Dang, three seconds from the record” I said out loud.

“Heh, that was pretty fast.” A voice said behind me.

I turned and saw Rainbow Dash flying next to the cloud I was on. “Thanks, I’m a bit rusty though haven’t done much trick flying in a while.”

“Yeah, I can tell. You’re taking a lot of the turns slower than you should.” She responded.

“I know. So what brings you out here I’m sure you didn’t come out here just to see me flying.” I said.

“Yeah I was actually on my way to one of the Wonderbolts show in Cloudsdale.” She responded. “Hey I know why don’t you come along?”

“I don’t know I don’t have a ticket.” I said

“You don’t need one this is a public showing. It was actually just a practice for the Grand Galloping Gala, but they decided to instead let ponies come and watch.”

“Well I’ve got nothing else to do today might as well.” I said. I normally wouldn’t go to see the Wonderbolts show, but I decided to accept this time. It had been a while since I had actually seen one of their shows.

“Great, come on. If you’re too slow I’ll leave you behind.”

“All right lets go” I said taking off.

“Hey, Cloudsdale is in the other direction.” Rainbow yelled after me.

“I knew that.” I said turning back around and flying in the other direction.

The flight to Cloudsdale took around ten minutes, and when we got there the place was swarming with other pegisi trying to see the show. We eventually made it too the stadium and got some pretty good seats. I sat down next to Rainbow while she was going on about how she was the Wonderbolts biggest fan and that one day she would be in them. I had drowned out all the things she said until I heard her say.

“Hey I’ve never seen them set up for their performance like that, but why does it seem familiar?”

I looked up at the skies where the Wonderbolts would be flying. I knew exactly what they were setting up for it was one of the courses I had designed for them years ago. It was also the exact course I had been flying not even an hour before. I looked over towards Rainbow with any luck she wouldn’t make the connection, and if she did hopefully she didn’t ask me about it. I told her I was a fan maybe she will think I saw it at one of there shows. Wait she said she’s never seen it before and she’s been to every show she wouldn’t believe that. Well I can only hope she doesn’t make the connection.

“Oh well, I can’t think of it. Maybe it will come to me later.” She said.

I let out a sigh of relief. My secret seemed safe for now. The show started and the Wonderbolts started to fly around and do a few flips and tricks. Dash was watching them all intently. Then they flew over to the starting position on a cloud. Dash looked and got a deep in thought look on her face. I looked over and saw a pegasus pushing a storm cloud over to the arena. After a few seconds he hit the cloud and the storm cloud went off. The Wonderbolts started to fly through the course taking turns sharply and straight-aways fast. Then they got to the drop, they closed their wings and started to fall. That’s when I saw Dash get a look of realization on her face. I quickly looked towards the arena right as I saw out of the corner of my eye Dash look at me. I acted focused on the show trying to ignore her. The Wonderbolts were falling and I looked towards them. Then Spitfire look up into the audience, and for an instance we locked eyes. This time she got a look of realization on her face. It was only for an instant though because they had reached the bottom ring and started the rest of the course. Okay maybe I can hope she didn't see me, but she looked like she knew me. Okay so she noticed me hopfully not a big deal, but now I need to think of an excuse for Rainbow that she will believe. I used the rest of the time to try and think of a good excuse. Eventually the show finished and I finally turned to face Dash.

“Hey, mind explaining why that course looked exactly like the one you were flying before?” She asked as we were walking out of the stadium.

“Well, they were flying a practice course. Any practice course needs to test the skills of all types of flying. I was flying a practice course before so it wouldn’t be surprising if they were similar.” I said hoping she didn’t relize that they weren’t similar, they were exactly the same.

“I guess that makes sense.” Dash said seemingly satisfied.

I let out a short sigh of refief. It looks like I was in the clear.

“Yo Mere.” I heard a voice call from above me. I recognized the voice, and it meant that my lie was about to be broken.

“Hey Spitfire” I responded weakly looking up at the leader of the Wonderbolts. I saw Rainbows jaw drop as Spitfire flew down to us.

“You know Spitfire?” Rainbow asked looking at me.

“Well… I suppose it’s about time to drop the act. Yes I know Spitfire as well as the rest of the Wonderbolts. We know each other pretty well and the reason that course you saw them flying looked so similar to the one I was flying was because it is the exact same course. I had designed it for them a couple years back. Now I am hungry and I am going to leave before you recover from your shock.” I said starting to walk away before I was stopped by a hoof on my tail. “Dang it I didn’t leave fast enough.” I said looking at Rainbow Dash who seemed to be slightly angry while at the same time happy. She seemed to be looking at me with anticipation, like a young foal waiting to open their presents on their birthday. I looked back at Spitfire. “Would you mind eating with us? I don’t think I’m leaving here without doing something like this for her.” I asked.

“Yeah sure, Dash can be really persuasive when it comes to the Wonderbolts. I’ll get a couple more of the team and we’ll go eat.”

“Alright… wait you called her Dash... You know the Wonderbolts too?” I said turning to Dash who had stepped of my tail. “Well now I feel kinda stupid.”

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

We all sat at the table outside of the restaurant. Spitfire had gotten Soaren and Fleetfoot to come along with us. “So you’re telling me she not only saved you from falling, but she also preformed the Sonic Rainboom at the same time.” I asked. Spitfire nodded her head and Rainbow Dash had cocky ‘I told you so’ grin on her face. “Well I have to say I thought you were lying when you told me, but I guess I should have believed you.”

“That’s right I’m the fastest flyer in all of Equestria and let nopony tell you any different.” Rainbow said.

I took a bite out of my salad before saying. “Don’t worry I don’t think anypony will challenge you.” Then I felt the slight pounding in my head it was weak but it was there. I put a hoof to my head and said. “Oh man I’ve got a massive headache I think I need to leave and get some painkillers.” I said looking at Rainbow who gave me a knowing nod.

“Oh don’t go know we still haven’t had desert. I hear they have great pie here.” Soaren said.

The pounding was getting stronger and stronger. I was able to fight back, but I wouldn’t be able to completely beat it unless I had no distractions. “Sorry but I really have to go. We'll have to catch up later.” I said getting up and starting to walk away, but then the pounding gave me one last powerful hit. I felt my consciousness start to fade. I started to pass out, but before I did I felt the pounding subside. Then I realized the darkness wasn’t trying to take control. It was trying to get me to pass out, but why? Then I hit the ground and fell unconscious.

3rd Person

The black stallion hit the floor. Rainbow Dash flew over quickly asking if he was alright. She tried to wake him up, but nothing was working. She had a look of fear and confusion on her face. The Wonderbolts quickly came over.

“Come on we need to get him to the hospital. Let’s go pick him up and take him to the hospital.” Spitfire said to Fleetfoot and Soaren.

“Wait, we need to take him to Ponyville.” Rainbow said.

“What? Ponyville? Why there? The Cloudsdale hospital is much closer.” Spitfire asked.

“Listen I can’t tell you why, but they won’t be able to do anything for them there we need to get him to Ponyville. That’s the only place he can get help.” Rainbow told them.

“Alright I trust your judgment. Let’s go we need to move quickly.” Spitfire said taking Shadowmere under one of her shoulders. Soaren did the same while Fleetfoot hooked his hooves under Shadowmere’s legs. Then they all took off.
The trip took only a few minutes. When they got to the hospital Spitfire took him inside while Rainbow Dash flew off to find Skies and the rest of her friends. Shadowmere was taken into the hospital and given a bed. They hooked him up to some equipment and started to examine him.

1st Person

The first thing I felt when I started to come to was irritation on my face, probably from when I fell. I reached out my power and found myself in a hospital again. I found they girls outside the door while there were some ponies inside with me, doctors most likely. I started to open my eyes and moved my hoof to block the stream of light. The wires that were attached to my arm came off and the heart monitor flat line. I heard the girls outside gasp, well they probably think I’m dead.... Why not put on a little show? I closed my eyes again and made my legs go limp. I heard the doctors start to freak out while I heard the door splinter as it was kicked open. I heard the girls run in start to call my name. I’m probably going to get hit for this.

“This can’t be happening Rainbow what did you say happened to him?” Twilight asked.

“We were just eating lunch, and then he gave the hint that he was about to lose control. He started to walk away and then he just collapsed.” Rainbow said her voice was cracking.

“There’s gotta be something we can do.” Applejack said.

“I don’t know. He defiantly isn’t a normal stallion. We don’t even know if this is a normal illness or if it’s just him.” Twilight said as she turned off the heart monitor.

“This can’t be happening we were all planning on going to the Gala, and I had made his outfit perfect. He can’t just be gone.” Rarity said.

Skies wasn’t with them. They obviously didn’t want to make her worry. I was thinking about what they were saying. They were true friend, they cared for me, they cared for Skies. I wish I could be a better friend to them it seems all I’ve brought to them is trouble. I was about to end the charade when Rainbow said one last thing.

“I never got to tell him how I really felt about him.”

Now I was truly lost what does she mean by that? Does she mean she loves me, or has she always hated me and just acted friendly because of her friends? She wouldn’t tell me that though, so why would it bother her if she never told me. That’s out of the question, but that only leaves that she loves me. That’s impossible though, all I bring is pain and suffering. Nopony could ever love me.

“What do you mean? If you don’t mind me asking I mean.” Fluttershy asked to Rainbow.

“He was always cool and level headed. He only ever got mad when ponies were hurting his friends. He was always loyal to everypony he met. At first I hated him I thought he was dangerous, but then I started learning more about him and I realized he just wanted to protect us. He didn’t care if we all hated him. He just wanted to keep us friends no matter the cost. He did something I could never do. I started to like him and then I got to know him better and better. I started getting feelings for him and I just couldn’t tell him. Now I never will be able to.” Rainbow said crying.

My mind was a jumbled mess. How could she love me? I’ve never had anypony love me this way. I was sad I didn’t know why I was sad, I just was. Why should I be sad I know the truth? I’m dangerous all I would bring is problems. We could never be together, it would never work. Then, I got an even larger pang of sadness, and I realized why I was sad. I was sad because I knew we couldn’t be together, I was sad because I wanted to be with her but I couldn’t. I was sad because I loved her too. I opened my eye a little and saw the six mares crying quietly. ‘Well once they realize that I’m faking they’re all going to be upset, so I think I should just get it over with.’ I sat up in the bed with my eyes completely open. At first nopony noticed me, but then Twilight decided to look up one last time and saw me sitting up alive and well. She gasped and all her friends turned to see what it was that startled her. Then they all had the same reaction when they saw me.

“Well this has been unbearably awkward, so I think I’ll be leaving now.” I said starting to get out of the bed, but as soon as my hoof touched the ground I fell onto the ground yet again. “It would seem my legs are still asleep, so I think I’ll just lie here for a few minutes.”

“But…but you were dead. Your heart stopped.” Twilight said.

“No, my heart monitor got disconnected and I just decided to go with it.” I said.

“So you heard all of that?” Rainbow asked she had a mix of happiness and anger.

I lowered my head slightly avoiding her gaze. “Yea, I did.” Suddenly I felt a hoof connect with my cheek. I heard the girls gasp as Rainbow retracted her hoof. “I probably deserved that.”

“Yeah, you did.” Rainbow said. Then she knelt down and put her hooves around my neck. “Why would you pretend to do that?” she asked.

“I didn’t realize how you felt. It was only suppose to be a joke.” I said slightly angry at myself for my stupidity.

Rainbow sat there with her legs still around my neck in an embrace. “Just please don’t do anything like that again.”

I looked from Rainbow to the rest of the girls and then I asked the girls. “Okay, now I’m confused is she suppose to be mad at me or glad. Because I’m getting mixed messages here.”

The girls had a little laugh and then Rainbow said. “I’m glad you’re alright.” Then her tone changed to anger. “But if you ever pull a stunt like that again. There is no way I would forgive you.”

“Noted” I responded quickly. I stood up now that my legs were awake again, and I started to walk towards the door. I looked back at Dash and saw that something seemed to be bothering her. “What is it?” I asked.

“Well…” she started. “You heard how I feel about you, so what do you feel about me?”

I tried to think what to say. I knew that I really did have feelings for her, but I also knew I couldn’t let her get close to me. I thought back to the day Red Wing had taken Skies. I knew I had more ponies that were angry at me then just him. I didn’t want to get Rainbow involved in that. “Rainbow-“ I started. “I don’t want to lie to you. I do have feelings for you.” I saw her smile as I said this, and I heard the rest of the girls say ‘aw’ “But-“ Rainbows stopped smiling and looked at me confused. “-I don’t want you to get involved with me.” Rainbow now looked at me sadden. She seemed on the verge of tears. “Don’t misunderstand me. I don’t want you to get near to me because I don’t want you to get hurt. You all remember what happened with Red Wing. He isn’t the only pony who’s angry at me. I’ve already put you all in danger by calling you my friends. If the ponies that were angry at me realize how I feel about you. They wouldn’t hesitate to exploit it.”

Rainbow was holding back her tears and trying to remain collected “I understand there’s just one thing I want to do before we leave here.” Rainbow said.

“Alright then what’s th-“But I was cut off as Rainbow pushed her lips against mine. I tensed up at first, but then I relaxed, I closed my eyes and I pushed back. I felt her lips against mine and I didn’t want it to end. I don’t know why but I instinctively reached up my hoof and wrapped it around Rainbow. I brought her body closer to me. I felt her heart beat against mine. I felt happy doing this; I didn’t feel the fear that surrounded me. Instead all I felt was love. I don’t know how long we stayed like that, but eventually we pulled apart. Rainbow quickly looked away and walked out of the room. The rest of the girls followed her out. They all had different expressions. I knew the next few times we saw each-other it would be awkward especially between Rainbow and me. I slowly got back into the bed and for the first time in years, I cried. I cried out of happiness for finding somepony to love. I cried out of sadness because I knew this would probably be the last time we would share any emotional connection. I cried because I had hope. And I cried because I was suffering. This day has changed everything, but if it’s for better or for worse, I don’t know. Only time will tell. Someday maybe we will be able to be together, but for now we can't.

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

The doctors had demanded that I stay in the hospital a few more days to try and find the cause of my fainting. I didn’t want to argue so I decided to stay. Then girls hadn’t come to see me again, not like I really expected them to. Skies had come to visit me many times though. She said that she had been going to the school every day and then went with AJ to sell apples at the market. She told me that Applejack had been acting funny. She seemed troubled but whenever Skies brought it up AJ just avoided the topic completely. I already knew she was troubled. AJ and Rainbow are pretty close friends they knew each other even before the Nightmare Moon incident. I had been keeping tabs on all the girls with my power. Twilight was almost always in the library, she was sad that I had rejected Rainbow but she understood why I did it. Pinkie was the pony who took the news the best. Not that it didn’t affect her, she just didn’t let it get to her as much as the other girls. Rarity was just angry at me, I kind of expected that though. She was always one for that cliché sappy love story, so I understand why she would be angry at me for ruining that story. Fluttershy was in her house using the animals to distract her from how sad she was…. And then there’s Rainbow. She had locked herself in her house as far as I could tell since she hadn’t left it since that day. Every time I sensed for her all I found was a large amount of sadness, and I decided not to delve any deeper into it. It had been like this for days all the way up until now when I was finally leaving the hospital. I walked down the road with Skies going towards our house.

“So… what now?” Skies asked.

I thought for a second before answering. “I think it’s best if we gave the girls some space for a while, so how about we go on a small vacation?”

“Really a vacation? Where to?” Skies asked excited.

“Don’t know. We’ll find out when we get there.” I responded. “Now go pack a small bag we’ll leave soon.”

“Alright, but what about you?”

“I’ve got a few errands to run before we leave. I’ll just take the stuff I have in my saddle bags. I haven’t unpacked it since we came here.”

“Okay, I’ll get it all ready to go.” Skies said.

“Thanks, see you in a little while.” I said ruffling the top on her mane.

I walked in the house and used my magic to levitate a quill and paper to me. I was writing a note to Twilight telling her what Skies and I were doing. I walked out of the house still writing the note. I walked to the town square. I saw Derpy walking through town and I called to her.

“Hey Derpy.”

“Oh, Hey Shadow. What’s up?” She asked turning to face me.

“I actually was hoping to ask a favor of you. Do you think you could give this letter to Twilight?” I asked levitating the letter in front of me.

“Sure I could that’s my job.” She said taking the letter and putting it in her saddle bag.

“Thanks. I have to go now. I have some preparations to make.”

“Alright see you later then.” She said walking off in a random direction.

I started walking though the square until I came to Sugar-cube Corner. I walked inside and was lucky enough to be greeted by the Cakes. I wasn’t really in the mood to talk to any of the girls right now.

“Hello Mrs. Cake”

“Hello Shadowmere what brings you her today?” She asked.

“Well, Skies and I are going on a short vacation. I was hoping I could get some cupcakes to take with us.” I answered.

“Of course you can.” She said taking a bow of cupcakes from under the counter and putting it on top. I took out some bits and paid for the box.

“Thank you very much.” I said.

“You’re welcome. I hope you have fun.” She said.

I walked out the door and looked up at the sun. I had enough time to run about two more errands before I needed to get back. I decided to get a blanket and also get a small ball. Then, I started back towards the house. As I neared it I saw Skies waiting outside with my saddle bags. When she saw me she smiled and ran over to me.

“Well are we ready to go?”

“Yes, we are. You don’t need to be in such a rush you know.”

“But we’ve never actually gone on a vacation before, so I want to get going as fast as possible.”

“Alright, alright.” I said putting my bags on my back. “Well you ready to go?” I asked spreading my wings.

“Eeyup.”

“You’ve been spending a lot of time over at Sweet Apple Acres haven’t you?” I said before taking off and starting to fly around in a circle and stopping and pointing in a direction. “We go that way.”

“Then let’s go.” Skies said flying in the direction I was pointing in.

“Yes, let’s.” I said taking off after her.

We had been flying for a good hour now. Still heading in the same direction we had started in. We were used to this type of flying with the travel we normally did so we were ready to go on even further if necessary. Luckily we didn’t have to, We looked down towards the ground and saw a clearing in the woods near a small lake. We looked at each other and nodded before starting our descent. We landed next to the lake and leaned down to get a drink. We then sat back onto the grass to look up at the stars that were just starting to appear. I opened my bag and took out one cupcake for each of us. Skies gladly grabbed it and ate it at a speed that would’ve made Pinkie proud. I on the other hand decided to take my time. I sat on the grass and nibbled slowly looking up at Luna’s sky. I had always felt a connection with the night sky. The seemingly unending darkness. I smiled as I saw a star shoot through the sky. I looked over at Skies who was trying to fight off sleep. I scooted over to her and sat down behind her head. I felt her head slip onto my back as she started losing the battle to sleep. In a few minutes she was snoring softly and smiling. I heard her mumble a few words about cupcakes and cotton candy. She was obviously having a good dream. I put my head onto the grass and closed my eyes as I gave in to sleep and I braced myself for the nightmares.

I opened my eyes when I felt the ground leave my feet. I looked around and found myself in the middle of a seemingly endless black room. I looked around and saw a pony huddling in the corner shaking. Scared of the dark and being alone, pretty common. The room suddenly vanished and I found myself falling through the clouds beside an earth pony who was screaming his head off. Scared of heights, still pretty common. Once again my vision changed and I found myself in the Canterlot ballroom surrounded by many high class ponies. I began to walk through the crowd until I saw a bouncing pink mane going through the crowd. I walked over to it and found a pony backed into a corner by a very happy Pinkie. Then there were two talking their heads off and the pony in the corner was covering her ears trying to make the noise go away. Okay… a pony that is scared of Pinkie… that is slightly unusual… but understandable. My vision one again changed, looks like this is going to be a long night.

I awoke to the sound of birds chirping. I was once again in the clearing with Skies who was just now waking up. She looked at me and smiled. I looked up and saw her bed head and let out a small chuckle. She looked at me confused, so I pointed to the lake. She got up and walked over to the lake and looked into it. I saw her hold back a laugh as she saw the state her mane was in. She looked back at me with a grin on her face. It made me happy to see her like this, to see her care-free. Then suddenly there was a puff of green smoke in-front of my eyes. The smoke then swirled together, and with a popping sound transformed into a scroll. I guess Twilight sent me a letter. I grabbed it with my magic and unraveled it. As I started to read I wore a care-free look on my face, but when I finished I had the emotion of determination and anger.

This change was because of the letter. It was a simple letter all it said was ‘We need you back now!’ that wasn’t what bothered me though. The real problem was that the letter was covered in tear drops, and had small drops of blood on the paper.

Skies who had been watching me read the letter finally said. “Vacations over, isn’t it?”

I nodded to her before grabbing my saddle bag and spreading my wings readying myself for a fight.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

Skies and I flew as fast as we could back to Ponyville. We arrived in a matter of minutes and I immediately flew to Twilight’s house. As I neared the tree I switched from flying to running. As I reached the door I spun around and bucked it open before running into the room. I looked around and saw the girls were all sitting in the middle of the room. Twilight and Applejack had a few cuts on them. Then I realized that something was missing, or more specifically somepony.

“Where’s Rainbow?” I asked. The girls looked at the ground not wanting to look at me. “WHERE IS SHE!?” I asked again with much more force.

“We… we don’t know. They just came and … and they took her. We tried to fight them but there were too many.” Twilight said crying.

I took a few breaths trying to calm myself. ‘Think things through. Whoever took her probably wants me, so they’re not going to hurt her’ I looked back at the girls a bit calmer than before. “Okay now explain to me who took her. What did they look like? Did they have any special symbol or clothing on?” I asked.

“Well those meany pants all had black cloaks.” I looked at Pinkie who had talked. Her hair was deflated again and she had the saddest face I had ever seen.

“Black cloaks…” I tried to think back to all the ponies who were chasing me. “Did any of you see their face? Were any of them wearing a black face mask with a symbol on it that looks like this?” I asked as I projected a picture of a black spiral onto the floor.

“Um… yes… one of them did. Is it important? I mean…” Fluttershy said before retreating into her hair.

“Great.” I said. “I was hoping never to see these guys again. I guess I should've known better.”

“So you know who they are? Well tell us. We need to go get Rainbow back right now.” Twilight said trying to stand up.

Knowing what would happen I quickly trotted over and caught her as she fell. Her leg had a decent sized cut in it. There was no way she was going anywhere.

“Sorry Twilight not today.” I said sitting her back down.

“But Rainbow is in danger we have to save her. You can find them using your power.” Twilight said.

“One, I can’t find them using my power. I have refused to ever use my power to search for them. Two, Rainbow won’t be in danger until I get there. They wouldn’t hurt her unless I am there. Three, None of you are in any condition to go out and fight.” I said.

“Why? Who are they?” Twilight asked.

“They are a group called the Shadow Servers. They consider me their god.” I saw the girls faces grow in surprise. “They know of my power, and they take joy in feeling their pain and fear. They want to try and keep me in my possessed state and have me take over all of Equestria. They won’t stop until Equestria is covered in shadows and everypony takes joy in pain.”

“Their insane.” Twilight said.

“That’s what I keep trying to tell them, but they don’t listen to me. They only serve the darkness. Anyway I know that they will tell me where they are.” I said.

“How do you know that, partner?” Applejack asked.

“Simple, they want me to lose control, so to do that they want to get me enraged. They will send a note telling me where to go. Then when I get there they will try and hurt Rainbow until I lose control.”

“I don’t see how-“Twilight started but she was cut off as the mail slot on her door opened and shut. On the floor was a letter in a black envelope.

I walked over and picked it up. “I told you. I’ve had to deal with these guys for a long time I know their strategies.” I opened the letter and read it. It told me to go to the cave at the top of the mountain outside of Ponyville. I closed the letter and walked over to the fireplace and threw the letter in. I didn’t want the girls finding out where to go. I looked at Skies and she nodded she went over to the girls and started talking to them trying to calm them down. I walked out the door and took off.

I flew towards the mountain my rage building but I suppressed it I didn’t want to lose control especially in-front of these guys. I landed in front of the mountain and called out.

“All right I’m here you can all come out now.”

A large number of ponies all covered in black cloaks started coming out of the cave. Then one came out dragging a chain.

He gave a pull and Rainbow Dash came out of the cave attached to the chain. Her wings and legs were bound to keep her from escaping. She looked up at me I saw the fear in her eyes. I felt the darkness start to wake up. I moved my hoof to my head to try and comfort my head ache. I saw all of the Shadow Servers lean in expectantly.

“I’m not going to lose control if that’s what you’re waiting for.”

“We can change that. Bring her to me.” One of the ponies called from in front. “We have spies everywhere, even in the hospital. When we learned of your feelings for this one, how could we pass up an opportunity like this?”

“You’re the new alpha I assume. You know what I did to the last one right?” I asked reliving the last time I met with them around a year ago.

“Of course I remember I was there when it happened. You ripped his head off with only your hooves. It was a spectacular sight.” He said. I saw Rainbow’s eyes grow wide. She looked at me her eyes were begging me to tell her that it wasn’t true.

“How can you talk about death and pain that easily?” I asked.

“Because it is just another part of life. We just want others to realize this as well.”

“I don’t care what you say. No pony deserves to feel that much pain and I refuse to help you.” I told him.

“We will see if you keep thinking that after we have a talk with your friend here.” He said indicating to Rainbow.

“If you touch her I will make your suffering legendary throughout all of Equestria.” I said instinctively.

“Perfect, let your anger tell you what to do, let the darkness take control.” the alpha said.

I felt the darkness urging me to let him out. I felt him telling me to do it, and I actually started to consider letting him out. Not because I wanted him to hurt the cult, but because the darkness was asking. He wasn’t trying to take control he was just asking. That normally meant he had a plan. I didn’t quite trust the darkness so I held off saving it as a last resort.

“I’m not going do anything you want.” I said.

“Well in that case.” The alpha raised a sharpened sword above Rainbow’s head. I quickly charged a shot of magic and used it to blast the sword away. “I see… well how long can you keep that up?” He raised his hoof into the air and every pony raised their swords and prepared to strike Rainbow. The alpha brought his hoof down and time seemed to go in slow motion as the rest of the swords descended towards Rainbow.

“NO!” I screamed as I decided that there was no other choice. I let the darkness seep through. Suddenly a tendril shot out of my hoof. It split into smaller tendrils and grabbed all the swords. The swords were enveloped into the darkness and disappeared. The tendril retracted into my hoof and I put it back on the ground. I looked back towards the alpha as my vision glazed over. The darkness was sharing control again which obviously meant that he didn’t like these guys either. My mane and tail flared up and I felt the darkness asking for control of my mouth, and I let him take control.

“Ah, our master is here! All praise the darkness!” The alpha shouted. “My master what would you have us d-”

“I swear to Tartarus just shut up.” The darkness said interrupting the alpha.

“My master?” the alpha asked confused.

“You wish to serve me, but I do not wish for you to serve me. I am going to destroy this world myself. I do not require or want your service.” The darkness said and I understood. The darkness didn’t want this cult to serve him. He wanted the pride of conquering Equestria all for himself.

“But my master all we have done has been in your honor.”

“Ha, honor, I have no honor I just want to destroy and I will do it myself.” The darkness said. “Now I suggest you all leave before I decide to destroy all of you.” The darkness gave me control of my mouth again but continued to keep half control.

I raised up my hoof and pointed it towards the chain on Rainbow’s neck. A tendril shot out and broke the chain “Let’s go” I said. She quickly ran over to me and stood behind me. The Shadow Servers were speechless. I couldn’t blame them. Their god just told them that he didn’t want them.

Then darkness receded back and gave me full control again. I walked up to the alpha, Rainbow still behind me. “Now are you going to leave me alone?” I asked.

“Why?... why?... why does he deny us?”

“Because from what I can tell he is prideful and wants to do things his own way. You should just quit before he decides that he wants to destroy you all.” I said.

“Maybe your right.” The alpha said. “Then again… maybe you’re wrong!” the alpha screamed as he pulled out a sword and prepared to bring it down on my head. I charged my magic and ripped the sword from his grasp. I spun it around and impaled it into the hoof of the alpha. He screamed in pain and fell over onto the ground. I guess he doesn't like pain as much as he said he did.

I turned to face Rainbow and saw that she had been crying. I took her into an embrace while I charged a teleportation spell. I used the spell and in a bright flash of light we were gone.

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

In a flash I was standing back in Twilight’s house. I made sure to catch Rainbow who was unstable because of the teleportation. I heard the girls gasp behind me as they galloped up and around me and started talking to Rainbow. I let her down into her friends and backed out of the group. I stood a short distance away and simply watched. I heard something move beside me and I looked down to see Skies standing next to me. I turned back to face the girls and I saw them staring at me. From what I could tell Rainbow had told the rest of them what had happened on top of the mountain, and from their expressions I would have to guess she didn’t leave any detail out. I looked down at Skies and nodded my head to the next room. She pouted but obeyed and went into the next room over with Spike.

“All right, what do you want to know? You ask a question and I’ll answer it.” I said.

“What did the darkness mean when he was talking to that cult” Twilight asked.

“He meant that his goal is to take over and destroy all of Equestria” I answered.

“Well then darling, why didn’t he accept the help of that cult? They wanted to help him did they not?” Rarity asked.

“I’ll say the same thing I said to the cult. The darkness is prideful. He doesn’t want any help.”

“All right, then why did he help you save me?” Rainbow asked trying to regain her composure.

“He didn’t, he just wanted to tell off that cult. Saving you wasn’t a part of his agenda.” I said.

This question and answer session lasted a while longer with me answering every question they asked me. Eventually the questions were dying down.

“I have one last question.” Rainbow said. “You do care about me right?”

I looked Rainbow right in the eye. “Yes I do, I love you. I won’t try and lie to you.” Rainbow smiled a little. “I hate myself though.” I looked away from Rainbow. “If I wasn’t like this, if I was normal I would be able to openly admit it to everypony. I would be able to be with you I hate myself for being this monster.”

Then I felt a hoof slap my face. I looked up and saw Rainbow looking at me with tears in her eyes.

“Why do you keep calling yourself that? You’re not a monster. You’re Shadowmere a normal stallion and I don’t care what others think of you, but I love you.” She looked down at the floor. “And nothing has been your fault. If I had only been stronger those ponies wouldn’t have taken me. If I had been stronger I would have been able to help you, I was useless back there, I’m –”

But I cut her off by raising up her head and kissing her deeply. When I ended the kiss I looked at her. “Okay how about a deal? I stop calling myself a monster, and you stop calling yourself weak. Because you aren’t, you are one of the strongest ponies I have ever met and don’t you dare think otherwise.”

She looked at me at first surprised but then with a small smile she leaned in and wrapped her head around my neck in an embrace. “Okay deal.” She said, and we sat there for a few minutes just enjoying each-others embrace. Finally I broke away after I realized that the rest of the girls were still watching. Both Rainbow and I broke away with a light blush on our faces.

“Well… it’s awkward again.” I said rubbing the back of my head.

“Oh, don’t mind us darling this is beautiful. Please continue.” Rarity said.

“How about no.” both Rainbow and I said simultaneously. We looked at each other and smiled. Before I continued.

“I have a better idea.” I said looking at Rainbow. “AWAY!” I shouted as I took off from the ground and flew out the window on the wall. I heard the window once again open behind me and I knew Rainbow was following me.

I slowed up a little letting us fly slowly together enjoying the breeze against our faces. Eventually we stopped and landed on a cloud. I laid down on my back and looked out towards the sunset. Rainbow landed beside me on the cloud, and sat down I looked up at her. Her mane flowed gently in the wind with the colors of the setting sun contrasting the colors in her hair. I quickly realized that I had been staring when I saw the sideways glance and smirk Rainbow was giving me. I looked back towards the clouds the blood rushing to my cheeks. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths calming down. Then I felt something put a pressure on my chest. I opened my eyes and I saw Rainbow had laid her head down on top of me. I rested my head back onto the cloud and watched as the last rays of the sun disappeared beyond the horizon. I looked up towards the sky watching the first stars start to appear in the night. I looked towards Rainbow and saw her looking up at the sky, when she noticed my gaze she smiled at me. I looked back towards the sky.

“It’s amazing isn’t it?” I asked her.

“Yeah I’ve never really had the chance to admire it though.” She said.

“Would you like me to teach you about it?” I asked.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Well I would hate to admit it, but when it comes to the night sky I probably know more than Twilight.” I said rubbing the back of my head with a smile.

“So you’re saying you’re a bookworm” Dash said giving me a sarcastic smile.

“Nope, although I do like books I’ve never read a single book on astronomy.” Dash raised and eyebrow. “Everything I’ve learned has been through observation and lecture only.”

“That’s pretty impressive, so what’s out there?” Dash asked leaning her head back against my chest.

“Well, if you look up there.” I pointed to one of the brightest stars in the sky. “That constellation is called the Ursa Major.”

“You mean that giant bear thing that can destroy entire towns and nopony can defeat?” Rainbow asked.

“Well kind of, that constellation is the same pattern that appears on an Ursa, so it just kind of made sense to call it that.” I answered. “Now if you look over there-”

And we continued like that through the night I would point out constellations and explain their meaning. I had a feeling that Rainbow didn’t really car all that much about the history behind them though. I think it was just enjoyable for us to spend time together. Despite the incidents that seem to follow me, even the one that had happened just a few hours ago, we were still able to just sit there and enjoy each other’s company. After I had named a few more constellations I decided to turn the conversation to her. I asked her questions about herself and her dreams. Of course considering that she wouldn’t hesitate to tell any and every pony she runs into I already knew most of the answers to the questions, but it seemed to make her happy so I didn’t care.

“Here you are.” I turned and saw Skies flying over to us.

“Hey Skies. I’m sorry I kinda lost track of time.” I said.

“Yeah I noticed. Don’t you remember what tomorrow is?” Skies asked. “Today’s the 20th”

“Wait today’s the 20th!?” I asked surprised and Skies nodded her head. “Well I’ll be has it really been that long?”

“Why? What does tomorrow have to do with anything?” Rainbow asked.

“Well tomorrow’s the 21st. As for why it’s important. It’s because it’s the anniversary of when Skies and I first met.” I answered.

“Really? That's interesting.” Rainbow said.

“Yeah I know, so you need to get back to the house and get some sleep. You need to be well rested for tomorrow.” Skies said.

“Yeah, I know. I guess I’ll see you later Rainbow.” I said turning to Dash.

“Alright, I’ll see you later.” She responded muzzling my neck to which I returned.

After a moment of silence Skies decided to break it. “So when are you two are going to get hitched, and I can get a big sister?” She asked.

Both Rainbow and I immediately broke apart and looked at Skies. Neither of us had a response to that. Upon seeing the success of her statement Skies smiled and flew away in the direction of the house, humming. After we had regained our composure Rainbow and I said our farewells and flew off towards home. On my flight back I thought about how I couldn’t believe Skies said that in front of us. However, I can’t say that whenever I think about it I don’t feel a little happy. I shook my head. My gosh, if this is love then may Celestia help me. I don’t think I’m going to make it through this.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

I opened my eyes and looked around my room. I opened the window and put my head outside and took a deep breath in. I turned around and walked down to the kitchen. I found Skies sitting on the couch reading a book. When I walked into the room she looked up and smiled.

“Good morning sleepy head.” She said.

“Oh give me a break I had a long night.” I said.

“Yeah, I bet all that lovey dovey stuff with Rainbow was really tiring.”

“You’re never going to stop saying stuff like that are you?” I looked at her.

“Never.”

“Alright, so what do you want to do today?” I asked.

“Let’s go get breakfast at Sugar-cube Corner.” She said.

“Do they even have any breakfast foods there?” I asked.

“Do you care?” she asked right back.

“Touché, Let’s go” I said walking towards the door.

I opened the door and walked out I turned around Skies walked out behind me and I shut the door. We started walking towards the Sugar-cube Corner. We said hello and good morning to many of the ponies that passed us along the way. As we approached Sugar-cube Corner I thought about something and I activated my power and sensed inside the building. There were only a few ponies inside probably just eating breakfast. I stopped my power and sighed in relief it would seem that I won’t have to worry about being surprised again. I walked towards the door, opened it, and walked inside and-

“SURPRISE!!!”

“HOW IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA IS THAT POSSIBLE!?” I screamed clutching onto the ceiling yet again, and looking at the sea of ponies that were in the store. “How… How is that possible we passed some of you on the way here? How did you get here before us and set this up, and I could’ve sworn that this place was practically empty just a second ago.”

“Silly, everypony has been here for a while.” Pinkie said walking on the ceiling using her suction cups.

“I- I- oh just forget it. I not going to bother asking anymore when it involves you.” I said floating back down towards the ground.

“Well in that case LET’S PARTY!” Pinkie shouted signaling the rest of the guest to start things up. I followed Pinkie through the crowd with Skies until we reached the same table that we were at before. All the girls were there except for Rainbow.

“Skies darling, why don’t you go find Sweetie and her friends. We need to have a short word with you brother.” Rarity said. Skies looked to me and I gave her a weak smile and nodded. She slipped away into the crowd and I sat down at the table.

“So what do you want to talk to me about?” I asked starting to worry that I was doing something wrong.

“Well Shadow it’s about you and Rainbow.” Twilight said. “We just wanted to tell you that well… I don’t know how to say this.” Twilight looked at the rest of the girls her look asking them to think of a way to say whatever it was that she was saying.

I started sweating. What did they want to say? It’s about Rainbow, did she ask them to tell me that she doesn’t want to be together. I thought that we were really doing well together. Was it something I did? Did I buck it up? Was it when I said I loved her? Did I say it too soon? Is that where I bucked it up? Oh Celestia I bucked it up. I said it too soon. I bucked it up.

Finally one of the girls spoke up surprisingly it was Fluttershy who talked. “What Twilight wants to say is that if you hurt Rainbow emotionally or physically. You will regret ever being born.” The rest of the girls and I all looked at Fluttershy our mouths hanging open. Rainbow had told me how Fluttershy can get when it’s a matter that involves her friends. I never actually thought it was possible though. That the shy pegasus could actually become so forceful, but I had just witnessed it first hoof. “I mean that is…” she continued retreating back into her hair when she realized we were all staring at her. We all just sat there in silence a little longer trying to collect our thoughts.

I was the one to break the silence “So, is that all?” The girls all nodded. “Well in that case you have nothing to worry about. I don’t plan on letting anything hurt Rainbow ever.” I said with determination. The girls all smiled understanding that they shouldn’t have been worrying. Then I asked. “So where is Rainbow?”

“Well we didn’t tell her about the party.” Twilight answered.

I looked at her. “Oh this does not bode well.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“If I know Rainbow when she finds out that there’s a party here and nopony told her. She is not going to be pleased, and when she sees me hear she’s probably going to blame me for not telling her.” I said.

“Oh, I think you just overreacting.” Twilight said.

Just then the door to the store burst open and a rainbow blur shot through the door. I saw it go into a blind spot behind me, and I felt the wind as the blur zoomed up behind me and stopped. I looked at Twilight. “So you think I’m overreacting?” I said.

Then the voice behind me said. “We need to have a talk.” And then a cyan hoof appeared on my shoulder and started to drag me out of the building. On the way out I passed by Skies. I gave her a smile and waved to her as I was drug out of the building and the door shut behind me. I then got up and dusted myself off before turning to face Rainbow who had an irritated look on her face.

She started to open her mouth to speak but I interrupted her by putting my hoof into her mouth. “Before you start to chew me out I knew nothing about this party.” I said.

“Right then how else would Pinkie know to throw a party for you and Skies. I’m the only other pony that knew and I didn’t tell her.” She retorted.

“Wait… if you didn’t tell her then who did?” I asked wondering how Pinkie did know about the anniversary for Skies and me. I had thought that Rainbow had told Pinkie and that’s how she knew but if she didn’t then how did she know?

“You mean you didn’t tell her?”

“No, it was a surprise for me. I thought you told her.” I said trying to figure out how Pinkie had figured out. Then I remembered, this is Pinkie Pie were talking about and I’m not even going to try and figure her out. “Oh well, I’m not going to question it.”

“Probably for the best.” Rainbow said.

“So I think I’m going to go back inside and get some punch. How about you?” I asked Rainbow.

“Sounds good to me.” Rainbow said as we walked back inside.

We walked back into the party and got ourselves some punch. The rest of the time we walked around the party saying hello to the party guests. We ran into Pinkie a couple of times, and like always there was no explanation for anything she did. Eventually Rainbow and I split up and explored the party by ourselves, and I’m not going to lie. When I ran into Applejack and found out that she had brought some hard cider with her, I couldn’t say no. I may have had one too many drinks and the rest of the party went by in a blur. The next thing I could remember was sitting at a table with Skies and the rest of the girls after all the guests had left. I saw Rainbow and Applejack looking at me with amusement.

“What?” I asked rubbing my head.

“You only had two drinks, yet you were still stumbling around the party like you had drank a full barrel.” Rainbow said.

“Fine so I don’t have a high tolerance for alcohol. Does it really matter?” I responded.

“Well when a mare can out drink a stallion I would say something is totally wrong.” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, Yeah. So the last thing I remember is talking to AJ. What did I miss?” I asked rubbing my head trying to remember the rest of the night. Then, my hoof came across a large bump on my head. As soon as I touched the bump it started to hurt extensively. “And what’s with this bump on my head?” I looked at Rainbow who had a guilty smile.

“Well funny story about that.” She said.

“You see after you drank that cider you started to walk around the party and talked to every mare you ran into, and let’s just say some of the things you said weren’t very…” Twilight started trying to think of the right word. “Appropriate” she finished with a slight blush I looked around the table at the rest of the table and saw the rest of the girls shared this blush. I guess when she said every mare she meant every mare.

“Yeah, so I had to beat some sense into you.” Rainbow said.

“Well then… I guess it’s a good thing I don’t remember anything. Now I think I’m going to go now because it just got really awkward and my head is killing me. I’ll be asleep for the next week if you need me.” I said walking out of the door before anything else happened. I think a week will be enough for things to become less awkward.

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

It had been a few weeks after that day at the party. The town had mostly forgotten about my exploits at the party. Rainbow and I had become a bit closer over the weeks. I felt more comfortable with being public with my feelings for her. I was less afraid that she would get hurt by the ponies that were hunting me considering that two of the worst had already tried and failed to capture me. On a normal day you couldn’t walk through the town without seeing us together somewhere. I had grown accustom to the pace of the town, but about ever week I would have an incident where the darkness tried to escape. With the help of the girls and Skies I had always been able to get out of town and not cause any harm to the ponies in town. We had come up with a story of how I suffer from migraines often and I needed to get away from the noise of the town to calm the headaches. Everypony in Ponyville knew this story so I never had to explain to them what I was doing when I left. I had actually been able to settle down here. I had a life, I had a job, I had a special somepony, I was happy here. It wasn’t a perfect life, I still had the risk of a possessed state despite the precautions we took, but I was still happy with the life I had here.

I was looking in the mirror thinking about these things as I straitened the white bow-tie on my black tuxedo. This was the day of the Grand Galloping Gala and we were all preparing to go. I looked at the clock on my wall and called up to Skies.

“Come on were going to be late.”

“Fine I’m coming.” Skies called back as she walked out of her room. She was wearing the new dress Rarity had made for her. It was still a simple dress since she wasn’t into all that really girly stuff, but it wasn’t too plain considering where we were going to. “This dress is so frilly.” She said pouting.

“Oh, don’t be like that you look great.”

“Well why do I have to wear a dress like this?” She asked me.

“Because we are going to the Gala you have to be dressed up at least a little bit.” I said before continuing. “And who knows you just might meet a colt there that you want to impress.” I finished with a grin.

“Don’t say that, I’m too young to have a coltfriend.” Skies said looking at me.

“Yeah well before I met Rainbow I didn’t think I wanted a marefriend, but look at me now.”

“Let’s just go.” Skies said.

“Alright, Alright.” I said looking at the clock. “Ah! Were late Twilights not going to be pleased.” I said rushing out the door knowing the importance of punctuality to the purple mare.

Skies and I arrived at the train station barely on time after we rushed out of the house. I quickly got on after getting a nod from the conductor before the train started off.

“Well that was close.” I said.

“Close… the train was about to leave without you. Do you know how late that would’ve made us?” Twilight asked.

“Well considering that I can probably fly faster than the train. I actually would have been there before you.” I said.

“It would seem that Rainbow is actually rubbing off on you.” Twilight said jokingly.

“Hey!” Rainbow said.

We all shared a laugh as I took my seat next to Rainbow. After a few minutes she had fallen asleep on my shoulder. I would’ve joined her if the nightmares would’ve stayed away, but sadly that wasn’t going to happen. Skies had grown accustom to my night terrors, but the girls didn’t need to know about them just yet. Instead I looked out the window as the terrain went by. I ended up just spacing out and only coming out of it as the open grassland ended and the mountainous terrain started. We were approaching Canterlot, so I decided to wake up Rainbow.

“Come on wakey wakey.” I said poking her repeatedly on the cheek.

“Five more minutes.” She said as she curled up next to me.

“Alright, but you’re going to miss the Wonderbolts.” I said

“Wonderbolts!” Dash said as she sat up wide awake. “Where are they?”

“Oh, you just missed them.” I said sarcastically.

“That’s not nice. I was having a good dream.” She said.

“Was I there?” I asked.

“Maybe.” She responded.

I looked over and saw Skies making a grossed out face. I smiled and pulled Rainbow closer and gave her a quick kiss. Skies let out an audible ‘Eww’ and looked away. The rest of the girls and I shared a laugh as the train pulled into the station. We all got up and walked out of the train. The first thing I noticed was that there was a good many royal guard standing around our train cart.

“Twily!” shouted a unicorn covered in an even more extravagant set of armor then normal.

“Big brother.” Twilight said as she ran up and embraced the unicorn.

“Wait… Twilight has a brother?” I asked the rest of the girls.

“Yeah, we didn’t know about him either until about a year ago. She doesn’t talk about him that much despite how close they are.” Rainbow answered.

“Huh.” I said as I turned back to face him. He saw me and started to walk towards me.

“Hello, I’m Shining Armor. Captain of the royal guard. I’ve heard a lot about you from the Princess and Twilight both.” He said.

“Then I take it you are familiar with my… predicament?” I asked him.

“Very much so, but don’t worry we’re here to make sure nothing bad happens at the Gala. Considering what happened last time.” He said turning his attention towards the girls.

I looked back towards them. “What did happen at the Gala last year? I heard it was crazy.”

All the girls looked at each other and all said at the same time. “We’d rather not talk about it.”

“I’ll leave it at that then. I’ll figure out sooner or later anyway.” I said. “So are we ready to go?” I asked which got nods of approval from the girls. “Then let’s go.”

We walked together towards the castle. I spent most of the time talking with Shining Armor. We both talked about our sisters, he talked about his wife, I talked about Rainbow. We were really getting along with each other, probably because of our older brother instincts. We arrived at the castle and presented our tickets to the guards at the gate and walked in.

As we walked in the girls all got stares as the guests saw them. I was decently ignored because I was keeping my wings in, but I did get a few stares from some ponies I recognized as being diners at the restaurant where I saw my father. I ignored them though and kept on walking. We walked up to the throne room where we waited to be greeted by the Princess.

“Ah, hello my little ponies.” The princess said as we approached. I decided that in order to improve my image a bit I would have to make use of the formalities I had learned on my journeys.

“Good day Princess. I am ever so grateful that you have decided to invite us to this gathering.” I said in a posh accent similar to the one that the higher class ponies used daily and gave a low bow. All of the girls looked at me. None of them had ever heard me be so formal. “I believe that I have never formally introduced you to my sister, Bright Skies.” I said indicating to Skies who gave a small curtsy to the Princess. “It has been an honor Princess but I do understand that you have other guests to greet.” I said as both Skies and I started walking towards the ballroom with our heads held high.

When Skies and I walked into the ballroom we quit the posh act and looked at each other. We then went into a giggle fit for a few seconds. I turned around to see all the girls had finished talking with the princess and were coming towards the ballroom as well now.

“What was that?” Rainbow asked.

“Really I’ve never seen you act like that before. When did you learn to be so formal?” Twilight asked.

“Well I picked it up when I was travelling. When you travel around as much as I did you pick up a few things.” I said. “Now where is the refreshment table?” I asked and I saw the looks on the girl’s faces. “I’m just going to get some punch nothing alcoholic. I learned my lesson the last time.” The girls let out a sigh of relief.

“Alright then, follow me its right over here.” Rainbow said.

“Gladly” I said with a smile.

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

Rainbow and I were standing at the punch bowl getting ourselves something to drink. We had been standing there for a few minutes when I heard a loud gasp behind me. I quickly turned around and saw a white mare in a dress and a punch cup that was tipping over about to drench her dress. I quickly activated my magic, catching a liquid was a difficult task it’s not as simple as a solid object because of the properties of a liquid. Luckily, I was familiar with this way of magic. I used the magical aura to move the punch fluidly. I caught the glass and poured the punch back into it. I levitated the glass back down to me and moved it over to the mare.

“That was a close one.” I said as the mare took the glass.

The mare gave a small nod.

“I say I must thank you.” I turned around and saw a pony who I had seen in a few news articles before. It was Fancy Pants a very important pony in the noble world.

“There is no thanks necessary. I just did what any decent pony would do.” I said extending a hoof.

He took it in his hoof and shook it. “Of course, I am Fancy Pants by the way” he said walking over to the mare. “And this is my fiancé Fleur de Lis.”

“A pleasure” I said. “I am Shadowmere and my companion’s name is Rainbow Dash.”

“Ah, yes I am familiar with her. If I remember correctly you are good friends with miss Rarity.” Fancy Pants said.

“That’s right. Rarity’s one of my best friends.” Rainbow said.

“Ah yes, and how is miss Rarity these days?” Fancy Pants asked.

Then one of the royal guard came and interrupted us. “Excuse me sir. Are you Shadowmere?” He asked.

“Yes that is me.” I responded hoping I’m not in trouble again.

“The princess has requested your presence. If you would follow me.” He said as he started walking.

I turned and looked at the ponies I had been talking to. “I guess I have to go we will have to talk later.” I said before following the guard.

He took me passed the door from the ballroom into the throne room and I saw Celestia sitting on her throne greeting ponies. “Excuse me. You said we were going to see the princess, right?” I asked.

“Yes sir.”

“Then why did we walk by the throne room?”

“Because that is not the princess that you are going to meet.” He said.

“So Luna?” I asked

“Correct.”

“Alright then.” I said as we walked down the hallway.

We walked down many hallways and up many stair cases until we reached a hallway that ended in two large double doors. Which I gathered was our destination. The guard walked up to the door and opened it. He then stepped back and gestured me in. I walked into the room and the doors shut behind me.

I turned and looked towards the center of the room where I saw Princess Luna sitting. She looked up at me and gestured for me to come closer. I walked up to the area in front of her and stopped. She then started to speak.

“WELCOME SUBJECT. WE ARE GLAD YOU ACCEPTED OUR INVITATION!!” The princess shouted. I covered my ears from the pounding of the sound against my skull. The princess seeing my discomfort. “Oh, we are sorry. We have been trying to break our habit.”

“Its fine, trust me I’ve heard worse.” I said rubbing my head. “But may I ask why you called me out here.”

“Yes you see my sister and I have been thinking, and we have a opportunity that we would like to offer to you.” The Princess of the night said.

“Alright so may I ask what it is?” I asked.

“We believe that you posses some qualities that would make you a good negotiator and ambassador for the land of Equestria.” The princess said. “This is a very important job and the compensation and benefits of the job are quite impressive.” The princess said.

“No deal.” I said.

“We are glad that you… wait did you say no?” the princess asked.

“Well technically I said no deal, but they mean the same thing.” I responded smiling.

“But this is one of the most important and respected jobs in all Equestria.” The princess said stunned.

“And that’s the deal breaker.” I said. “I’m perfectly fine with my position on the weather team. I don’t want some high position where I have to travel around: I’ve done enough of that for a life time.”

“I understand…I guess” the princess said.

“Trust me; it’s probably for the best. I’m a time bomb waiting to happen. If I did take the job and I lost control it would probably result in all out war. Most underestimate the full extent that fear affects the way ponies act but I don’t.” I said.

“Yes we are familiar with how fear changes a pony.” The princess said with sadness in her voice.

“You’re thinking about the assassins around one thousand years ago aren’t you?” I asked. The princess was a little surprised at my knowledge of the incident but nodded. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“We do not wish to bore you with this tale.” The princess said.

I looked around and saw a small pillow near the side of the wall. I levitated it over to me, placed it on the floor and sat down. “I don’t care. You need to tell somepony about it or you will never get over it.” I said.

The princess had a small smile. “Alright, it was a little over a thousand years ago when we first started to feel resentment of mine sister’s day-” The princess then told me the entire story of the first time she became Nightmare Moon. She didn’t leave out any details either, she told me about her assassins, about her plans, and about all the hate she felt back then. And I listened to it all, even when she talked about the time she spent on the moon, I listened. It was a sad and depressing tale one of the most depressing things I had ever heard, and coming from me that means a lot.

“-And that is when I was released and the elements had to free me from my hate.” The princess finished her story.

“Wow… just… wow.” Was all I could say. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

“It is fine. It actually feels good to talk about it to somepony.” The princess said.

Just then the doors in the back of the room opened again. I turned my head around and saw Princess Celestia and the girls standing in the doorway. I looked at the clock in the room and saw that I had missed around half of the Gala. Princess Celestia walked up to Princess Luna and stood next to her.

“You two have been in here for quite a long time. I hope that means that you have been thinking about our offer.” Princess Celestia said.

“Actually, we finished that conversation in about a minute. My answer's no by the way.” I said.

“I see, but if you finished that conversation that quickly. What have you two been talking about the rest of the time?” Celestia asked.

I saw Luna look at me telling me not to tell Celestia what we were doing. “I was simply discussing the night sky with Princess Luna. I am quite the avid star gazer, so I thought it would be a nice conversation piece.” I said.

“Well I am glad to hear that. It seems that you have made a friend Lulu.” Celestia said.

“Yes, it seems that I have.” The princess of the night said with a smile.

“We should return to the Gala before the rest of the ponies start to wonder where we are.” Celestia said.

“Yes let’s” Luna responded as we all walked out of the room and towards the ballroom.

As we were walking I saw AJ talking to the rest of the girls. When she saw me looking she gave me a quizzical look. I guess as the element of honesty she didn’t quite buy my lie to Celestia. I started to slow up so that I was walking next to them. AJ turned to me to ask me a question. But before she did I held up my hoof, shook my head, and said “Later”. She nodded and continued walking. We reached the ballroom again and the princesses walked up to the stage and prepared to make a toast. All the guests turned their attention towards the stage and the princesses started.

“Attention loyal subjects. We would like to thank you all for coming to this year’s Gala.” Skies flew up and landed on my back to get a better view. “Before we begin we would like to welcome some very special guests to this year’s Gala. Some very important diplomats from the Griffin kingdom” A spotlight shot out from somewhere and illuminated a small group of Griffins in some noble attire. I felt my muscles tense up as I saw them though. Skies let out a small gasp and I knew that she knew what I knew as well. Those were not Griffin diplomats.

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

I looked up at the griffins that were taking the stage. I looked at every feature. I never forget a face and I had seen all of theirs before. I quickly turned to Twilight.

“Quick tell me where you brother is.”

“What? Why?” she asked.

“Because those are not diplomats from the griffin kingdom” I said.

“What? How do you know?”

“It was a while ago when I was still traveling. I was on the border of Equestria and the Griffin Kingdom. There was a group of griffin soldiers looking for some criminals that had attacked the griffin embassy. They showed their pictures around town but no one had seen them. I memorized their faces though, and I can say for a fact those are the exact same griffins from the poster.” I said. “I don’t know why they’re here but it can’t be good.”

“We need to warn the princess.” Twilight started to run but I stopped her.

“No we can’t they have the advantage. If we don’t do this carefully they have the opportunity to attack the princess before we can stop them.” I said. “That’s why we need to find your brother first and organize the guard.”

“Alright, but I have no idea where to find him.” Twilight said.

I tried to think of all the possible places he could have gone. “Armor told me about his wife Cadence. Did she come with him here?” I asked.

“No, the princess told me she wasn’t able to make it.” Twilight said.

“Then we’ll find Armor in the garden.” I said walking towards the door.

“How do you know?” Twilight asked.

“Because that’s the stereotypical place a stallion goes when he is away from his wife.” I answered walking out the door.

We went into the garden and started to look around and sure enough Shining Armor was there looking up at the sky. I didn’t want to interrupt him but I knew I had to. “Captain, we need your help.”

Armor looked at me surprised since he hadn’t heard me approach. “What do you mean?”

“I think the princesses are in danger.” I said.

“What?” he responded very surprised.

“Those griffin diplomats at the party are not really diplomats. They’re wanted criminals from the griffin kingdom. The only reason they would come her disguised as diplomats is to get close to the princess, so they must be their goal.” I said.

“Then we don’t have any time to waste. Come on we have to get the rest of the guard ready.” Armor said running off towards the barracks.

“I’m going back to the ballroom to keep an eye on things” I said. “Twilight, Rainbow come with me I’m going to need your help if things turn sour.” Twilight and Rainbow gave me a nod, and we headed towards the ballroom. Upon entering the ballroom we noticed Celestia had just ended her speech to the guests and the griffins were talking to her. I turned around to the two girls who were following me. I reached my head around and took Skies off my back and put her in between them. “I have a plan I need you to stay out of sight for now and tell Armor to gather the guard around the conference room.”

“Are you going to tell us your plan?” Rainbow asked.

Skies shook her head. “Don’t even try he will never tell.”

I smiled. “You know me so well.” And I ran off in the direction of the princesses.

I approached them and I slowed down and straitened my suit, and walked towards the princesses. “Hello Princess Celestia, Princess Luna.” I said with a bow. “I have come to reconsider your offer.”

“Really why the sudden change?” Celestia asked.

“Well I started to consider my little sister. I want her to grow up in a good environment, so having a successful career would help with that.” I said

“Alright, then as the princesses of Equestria we name thee the royal ambassador.” Celestia said with a nod from Luna.

“Great” I turned to the griffins. “Forgive my intrusion, but since you are here would you like to move to the conference room and have an official meeting?” I asked.

“Of course, I believe that would be a good idea. Will you be joining us princesses?” the lead griffin asked.

“Unfortunately I have to stay at the party for formalities.” Celestia said. “Would you feel okay attending the meeting in my place Luna?”

“Of course I will go for you sister.” Luna responded.

Luna, the three griffins, and I walked down the hall to the conference room. We walked through the doors and the guards shut the doors behind us. We walked to the table in the center of the room and sat down. The griffins sat on one side while the princess and I sat on the other. As we sat down I let my fake smile I had on drop.

“Alright, tell me the truth why are you really here?” I asked.

“What do you mean by that? We are simply here to enhance relationships between the griffin kingdom and the land of Equestria.” The lead griffin said.

I started using my power and found the griffin’s fear. Luckily for me his fear was that I would discover his real plan, so I didn’t even half to search through his fears to find it.

“Forgive me for not believing you. I think you real goal is to capture one of the princesses and hold them for ransom.”

“What!?” the griffins shouted. “How did you learn of our plans?”

By now the princess was speechless, so I continued.

“I’m just good at that type of stuff. Now I see three problems with you plan. One, me.” I said pointing at myself. “Two, them.” I pointed behind them. They turned around and met eyes with practically the entire royal guard. “And three, did you really think you would be able to capture a princess. They are quite possible the most powerful being in all of Equestria. Did you really think you would be able to prevent them from getting away from you? Are you really that dense?”

The royal guard grabbed them all and put them into chains. By now Princess Celestia had heard the commotion and had come into the conference room. I walked up to one of the royal guard.

“Contact the griffin kingdom. Tell them that we have captured a small group of griffin criminals. Transport them back to the griffin kingdom so that they can be tried. I’m sure that they will be treated accordingly.” The guard gave a salute and left the room. I turned back around to face the griffins in time for one of them to spit in my face. I casually wiped the spit off of my face and opened up my power to search for a fear, and I found the perfect one. I gave the griffin a smile that could have frozen a dragon’s fire. I whispered to one of the guards to get some supplies I would need and he left to fetch them. I turned to face the griffin who had lost his composure. The guard returned with a trolley with a cloth covering the object I had sent for. The princesses and the girls were obviously worried that I would do something drastic, but I gave them a calm smile to reassure them. However as I turned to face the griffin my smile changed to one of calmness to one of insanity. I wasn’t really going to hurt them, but I wanted them to think that I would.

“Do you know what’s under this cloth?” I asked the griffins pointed towards the trolley. They shook their heads. “I’ll give you a hint it’s something that I never thought I would use. Most would say it’s a bit unorthodox, but I think it will fit your punishment perfectly.” I said. They were visibly shaken now. “I hope you find this fun because I know I will.” I said reaching under the cloth and grabbing onto the object within. I pulled it out from under the cloth to expose… a pie. That pie was then slammed into the face of the griffin who had spit on me. Upon which I fell onto the ground laughing and was quickly joined by Skies. I looked up at the princesses who were chuckling as well. The griffins were led out of the room. I stood up and walked over to them. “I say that was a rather exceptional negotiation.”

“I would agree. I’m sure the griffin kingdom will be so happy upon the return of their diplomats.” Celestia said with a smile. “Well at least something good came out of this. We at least have a new ambassador for Equestria.” She said indicating to me.

“Oh that reminds me.” I said. “I quit. I’ll be leaving now.” And upon that note I left the conference room went back to the ballroom grabbed some punch and enjoyed the rest of the Gala with Rainbow

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

I was following Skies through the town making sure not to be spotted by her. I didn’t want to be an intrusive brother getting into her business all the time, but I really wanted to find out where she was going and why she was so secretive about it. Needless to say the latter outweighed the first. I was following her for a few minutes when I felt something behind me and saw that Pinkie was right beside me.

“Hello Pinkie, what are you doing here?” I asked surprised by her sudden presence.

“Well I saw you going all sneaky through town and I wanted to play along too, so I started following you.” She answered.

“Good to know.” I said. “Pinkie listen this is kind of a family matter. Do you think that you could leave this between Skies and me?” I asked.

“Okie Dokey Loki.” And she’s gone. How does she do that? Oh well, back to the task at hoof.

I turned my attention back towards Skies. She was still walking through town. If anypony else looked at her they would think she was just getting some fresh air, but I knew her better if she wanted to get fresh are she would be flying not walking around. She was trying to hide something. I spent the next few minutes following Skies until she walked into Sweet Apple Acres. She then walked out towards the orchard of trees and walked up into a tree house that was built into one of the trees. If I remembered correctly Applejack said this was the club house that her sister and her friends always go to. I snuck up onto the side of the tree house and flew up to one of the windows. I peaked over the bottom of the window and saw inside. There was a small group of colts and fillies in the tree house. It didn’t take long for me to see Skies talking to Applebloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo. They were simply talking but then there was a young colt who came up to talk to them. I could see that he was slightly nervous for I don’t know what reason. Then, I noticed that he would always look at the three fillies, but when he looked at Skies he wouldn’t look her in the eyes. I used my hoof to cover my mouth and stop the laugh that was building, he had a crush on Skies. I didn’t have time to see who this colt was because I looked at Skies and saw that she couldn’t look at him either. She also had a crush on him. At this point I couldn’t help it I fell onto the ground and burst out laughing. I told Skies that someday she would want a coltfriend and I was right. I was rolling on the ground laughing when Skies looked over the edge and shouted at me.

“What are you doing here?”

“I got back and saw you walking through town, so I decided to follow you. Now that I see what’s going on I only have one thing to say. I told you so.” I said using my hoof to emphasize each of the last four words.

“That’s it I’m going to get you!” Skies yelled at me.

“I’m going to run now.” I said getting up and running towards the gate of the farm. As I was running I saw Applejack walking in the gate as I was running by her I said. “Hi Applejack. Bye Applejack.” I watched her face change to surprise as I ran by, but as Skies flew by her she seemed to understand what was happening. I smiled and turned my head back around. I spread my wings and used them to stop quickly. A white blur flew over me and turned around quickly. I sat on the ground and looked at my sister who had an angry snarl on her face and let a melancholy smile onto my mouth. My sister seemed to see this and looked at me confused. She slowly walked over to me still with an aggressive step. Then I spoke.

“You’re growing up so fast right in front of me.” I looked at her and I felt a few tears in my eyes a mix of joy and sadness. “Pretty soon now I don’t think you’ll need me anymore. You probably don’t need me now.” Skies seemed to sense what I was saying and took a less aggressive stance. She them walked up to me and wrapped her legs around me.

“I don’t want that day to come though. You’re my big brother and I will always need you somehow.” I looked down at my sister and smiled. She then brought her hoof back and hit me in the shoulder and I shouted in surprise. “Don’t think this means that I’m going to forgive you for following me.” She said.

“I didn’t think I would get off that easy.” I said. Then I decided to mess with her. “So, who was that colt that you’ve fallen head over hoof in love with?” And there’s the blush I was looking for.

“What… What do you mean?” she said looking away from me. She turned back to face me. “Is it really that obvious?”

“Yes, yes it is. So who is he I didn’t have time to get a good look at him.”

“I’m not going to tell you.” She said.

“Well then I guess I’m just going to have to find out on my own.” I said standing up.

“What do you mean?” Skies asked worriedly.

“Well I’m going to look around, find out who he is, then I’m going to hold it against you for the rest of your life.” I said giving Skies a large smile and she hit me in the shoulder again. “Well I’m heading home. You can go back and play with your friends.” Skies gave me a skeptical look. “I’m not going to follow you this time.” I said She didn’t seem satisfied. “Fine, Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.” Doing each of the actions required to complete the ultimate compact a pony can give. This seemed to satisfy her and Skies walked away back towards Sweet Apple Acres. I turned around and started walking back towards the house so I could rest. I entered the house and closed the door behind me. I went to the kitchen and put the basket onto the counter. I turned around and went into the living room and sat down with a book. I spent the next few minutes reading the book before I said.

“You can come out now.”

A pony wearing a cloak came out of the corner of the house. “How did you know I was here?” the pony asked. They were using some spell to distort their voice so it was impossible to tell who they were.

“You left the door unlocked. I know my sister, she never forgets anything. She would’ve locked the door when she left. You’re good at hiding but pretty forgetful apparently.” I said.

The figure responded by saying. “Not necessarily. I was not really trying to hide from you.”

“Then what were you trying to do?” I asked.

“I simply wanted to talk.” The figure’s horn started to glow and a pulse expanded from them. It went throughout the house and came back to the figure. “Good, I needed to make sure there were no bugs.” The figure said removing their hood. Now in front of me I saw a member of Luna’s elite guard.

“So could you explain what’s going on know?” I asked him.

“Of course, you see word has gotten out of Equestria about your ability. There are many different groups that wish a harness your ability and use it for who knows what, so the Princesses have sent us here to protect you and your sister.” He said.

“Us, so there are more of you here?” I asked

“That is correct.” He answered.

“So how did the other groups find out about my ability? Only a few ponies have any idea what I can do.” I told him.

“It would seem that the griffins that infiltrated Equestria at the Gala took the information back with them and any of the groups that heard it were very interested.” The guard explained

“How did they find out? I never used my power at any time that day.” I said.

“It would seem that before they were handed over to the griffin kingdom they talked with somepony in the jail and learned of your power.” He responded.

I got a scowl on my face. There was only one pony I could think of who even might have that information with him. “Who is it? Who did they talk to?”

“Why they were in the jail. They stayed in the cell across from your father, Perfect Tally.” The guard answered. I shut the book I was reading, got up from the chair I was sitting on, and started to head towards the door. “Where are you going?”

“I’m going to Canterlot. I have a certain pony to visit.” I said with rage. My father wasn’t only putting me in danger by telling about my power. He was putting Skies in danger as well, and neither the darkness nor me felt like letting him get off the hook like that.

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

I was flying towards Canterlot as fast as I could. Not because I was running away for anything or because I was in a hurry to get to my father. It was because on my way out of town Fluttershy saw me flying out and I’m sure she is bound to tell the rest of the girls. I looked up towards Canterlot seeing the moon start to rise behind it. It didn’t take long for me to reach the gates. I flew low through the gates surprising some of the guards there, but I didn’t wait to see what they did. I continued to fly towards the castle. I felt the darkness in my head he wanted to get to my father and punish him for putting Skies in danger like he did. I quickly got to the castle and switched to running as I approached the door to the castle. I ran through the door once again surprising the guards standing there and turned my attention towards the throne room. I saw that both princesses were sitting there Celestia looked slightly surprised, but Luna looked like she had expected me. I guess her guard had told her about me coming to Canterlot. I looked at Luna,

“Take me to him.” Was all I said and Luna nodded and started walking towards a door on the side of the room, and I followed her there.

“What are you talking about. Where are you two going?” Celestia asked.

I turned to her “I have some family business to take care of.” I walked into the door and turned towards Luna. “I think I would prefer to do this alone.” She started to say something to argue but decided against it and let me go down by myself. The door shut behind me and I started walking. Knowing the girls they’ll probably be here in a few minutes, so I will have to do what I need to do quickly. I turned a corner and started walking down a hallway with cells on both sides of the walls. I lit my horn with magic so I could see better. I turned my head side to side looking into all the cells. Most were empty but a few had a pony here or there. Then I came to his cell. I looked into it and saw him with a grin on his face.

“Oh so you finally came to visit me.” He said.

“You know why I’m really here. You told those griffins what I could do fully aware of what they would do.”

“Yes, yes I did, but you know what I don’t regret anything. I’ve already seen my fear and I know that’s all you can do to me, so I have nothing left to fear from you. So now I want you to suffer. You finally found a place that you can stay at, but now that I’ve told the griffins, you’re going to be hunted again. You will have to lose everything and start running again.” He said.

“You’re wrong about at least one thing. You only saw what the darkness can do. You haven’t seen what I can do to you. You should still fear me. I’ve seen more fear than you can imagine. I’ve seen so much torture. I know many different ways to make you suffer.” I said. I saw my father’s eyes go wide. He had seen his own fear, but he wasn’t prepared to see the fear of others. I turned around and started to walk away. “You have yet to see true fear, but don’t worry I’ll make sure you get to see it soon.” And I walked back down the hallway towards the door. I opened the door and walked back into the throne room just in time to see the Skies and the girls run through the door. When they saw me they quickly ran up to me and started talking all at once.

I couldn’t understand a word they were saying so I held up my hoof. “Okay one pony at a time, Twilight go.” I said pointing my hoof at her.

“We talked to the guard at your house. He said you were coming here because of your father. We wanted to make sure you didn’t do anything to drastic.” Twilight said.

“Yes I came to see my father because of what he did, and I already did to him what I was planning on doing.” I said.

“What did you do?” Rainbow asked.

“Absolutely nothing.” I said smiling. The girls seemed lost as they tried to understand my action. “All I did was talk to him and made him believe that I was going to try and get revenge on him. Because I didn’t do anything now, he assumes that I will do something later, and he has no idea what I was going to do to him. That leaves it to his imagination. The greatest known fear is actually the fear of the unknown. I’ve already done everything that I’m going to do to him. The only thing that’s left is how much he lets it get to him.” The girls had listened to me talk each with different expressions. I felt the pounding in my head start and I moved my hoof to my head. “I have to go now. I’ll be back at Ponyville later.” And with that I teleported out of the castle, I felt my hooves touch grass and I looked around. I was at the base of the mountain below Canterlot. I looked around and saw a small hill with a tree on it. I grimaced as I saw that tree, it was deformed and had branches sprouting off in different directions, all devoid of leaves. I remembered this tree it wasn’t much smaller when I had my first encounter with it. It was the tree I had crashed into when I first preformed the Sonic Eclipse, this was the first thing that was destroyed by me. I walked over to the tree and sat down looking up between the different branches that were cracked and bent. Then my right eye blacked over and I couldn’t see anything out of it. In fact, I couldn’t do anything with the right side of my body.

“The first thing that we destroyed. This tree is a milestone to the beginning of our journey I believe.” I heard the voice it was my own but it wasn’t. The darkness was talking through me again.

“Can I ask you some questions?” I asked the darkness.

“I don’t see why not, but I don’t know much more than what you know yourself.” The darkness responded.

“Why don’t you talk like this all the time?”

“I believe that is has something to do with us sharing this body at the same time. I think that when I only take over half some of your personality bleeds over to me. That is why I can only talk when we share the control.” The darkness answered.

“Alright, so why do you want to destroy everything?”

“Because, destruction and pain are all I have ever known, I want everypony to feel this as well.”

“But why? Why not just try to make friends and control the power. You’ve done it before all the time with Skies.”

“Because it will never make up for the suffering I have felt before. Even before you discovered the darkness inside I was still there. I wasn’t strong enough to do anything except feel the fear of others.”

“Why did this have to happen to me? Of all the rotten luck.”

“You think that it was luck that I became part of you.” The darkness let out a laugh. “It wasn’t an accident that we are one you know. This was all planed out from the very beginning.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Oh, I’ve already told you too much. Maybe someday you’ll figure it out on your own, but then again maybe you will never find out the truth.” The darkness said as I started to feel the presence fade.

“NO! Wait! Tell me, what do you mean!? Who planned this!?” I yelled at the darkness but he was already gone. I stood up and punched the tree behind me. ‘What did he mean that this was all planned?’ I stood there with my head against the tree trying to understand for a good while longer. Eventually I gave up and I looked towards the sky and saw the stars above me. I turned my head and looked in the direction of Ponyville. “Sorry girls, I’m going to be a bit later than I thought. I’ve got some questions that need answering and I’m not going to find them in Ponyville.” I said out loud knowing that my words wouldn’t reach them, but hoping that it would help me. I turned my attention towards the castle on the mountain above me. I started flying up towards the building that was the home of the royal sisters. I made it to the front and walked inside. I looked up and saw the princesses. They seemed surprised to see that I was still here so I broke the silence.
“I’m sorry to disturb you princesses, but it seems that I am in need of some information. I was hoping you would allow me the use of the Canterlot Archives to find the information I need.” The princesses looked at each other then back to me and nodded. “Thank you.” I said turning around and heading in the direction of the Archives. This was going to be a long night.

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

It had been one week since I had gone into the library. I hadn’t come out and I haven’t slept the entire time. The princesses had been kind enough to send in a guard every so often to give me food to eat. Occasionally the girls came by and we talked but I never stopped searching through the many books in the archive. Rainbow and Skies both decided to stay in the castle in the guest rooms while I was here and they came to talk to me at least once a day. I always talked to them but I never stopped looking through the archive for what I was looking for, but a week without sleep was taking its toll on me. My body was tired and my mind wandered often. Both Rainbow and Skies told me to get some sleep but I always refused. I needed to find what I was looking for before I could rest. Then one day I found a book called The History of The Shadow Servers. I was extremely surprised that the Shadow Servers actually had something on them here, but I didn’t know much about the group that was following me and I wanted to find out more so I opened the book and started reading. With my mind in the state it was in the only pieces I managed to gather from it was that they served the darkness, that there were many before me who they followed thinking them to be their master, and that they always seem to know who it was. That was all the information I got before I lost consciousness.

I woke up in a bed and I looked around. Judging from the décor I was still in the castle probably one of the castle guest rooms. I became aware of the pressure on my chest and I looked over and saw Skies asleep on top of me. I used my magic and levitated her to the bed and put covers over her. I rubbed my head as a magic headache came. It was apparent that I wasn’t fully recovered from my week in the library. I was still weak and it might take a while for my full magical ability to come back to me. I looked over to the side and saw a balcony standing on the balcony was Rainbow watching the sunrise.

“It really is a beautiful sight isn’t it.” I spoke.

Rainbow turned around and I saw her surprise, but then she smiled. “Yeah, I don’t normally get up early enough to see the sunrise.” She said.

“Well I was referring to you, but the sunrise looks pretty good also.” I said walking up beside her.

She punched me in the shoulder playfully and had a small laugh. “So did you find what you were looking for in the library?” she asked with a hint of sadness in her voice. “Please don’t go back in there and stay for that long again. It could have been a lot worse than you simply falling unconscious.” She told me worriedly.

“I don’t think that’s going to be necessary.” I said as I saw the book I had been holding before I fell unconscious on a bedside table. I used my magic and levitated it over to me. “I think what I need to know is in here.” I said tapping the book with my hoof. I felt another headache from using my magic and the book dropped to the floor as my spell dissipated. I heard Rainbow gasp and she started to come over to me. “I’m fine just kind of exhausted. I don’t think it would be the best idea for me to try and look through that book just yet.” I said. Rainbow gave me a small smile which I gladly returned. I turned around as I heard a small yawn from behind me. I saw Skies sit up and the bed and look around. When she looked at me she had a large smile and flew quickly over to me and hugged my neck tightly. “Skies, Air.” I said as my throat started to close up because of the tight grip around my neck.

Skies let go quickly. “Oops… Sorry.” She said. To which I put my hoof on her head and ruffled her mane.

“It’s alright.” I said. “Well I don’t have any plans today so how about we all go out and do something?” I said to both of them, and they both gave a nod of approval. “Well then come on I’m sure there’s something cool to do in a hoity-toity city like this.” I said as I walked out through a door.

“That’s the closest.” Rainbow called after me.

I turned around and walked out the door to the guest room. “I knew that.” I said as I turned down the hallway.

“It’s the other way.” Skies said.

I peaked my head back around the door. “It may be for the best if you lead the way considering I have no idea where we are in the castle.” I said with a sheepish smile.

Rainbow and Skies both rolled their eyes at me with a chuckle. “Come on let’s go” Rainbow said as she walked out the door with Skies. I followed behind them with a grin on my face. This was the first time in a week that I’ve actually had a break.

Then a though came to me. “How long was I unconscious?” I asked.

Rainbow turned around “Well today is Tuesday.”

“So only for the night?”

“Not quite you fell unconscious last Monday.”

“WHAT! I’ve been unconscious for a whole week!?” I shouted

Rainbow was on the floor laughing with Skies. “You should’ve seen the look on your face. You’ve only been out for a couple of hours.” Rainbow said after laughing.

“That…Is actually kind of funny.” I said. “But please don’t do that again.”

“Alright, alright I won’t do that anymore.” Rainbow said and I smiled. “Of course Skies never said she wouldn’t.” Rainbow said taking off with Skies at a run down the hallway.

I sighed. “Mares.”

“Tell me about it.” I turned around and saw Shining Armor standing behind me.

“Hey there captain. How goes it?” I asked.

“I’ve doing alright, how about you?”

“I’ve been better.”

“I heard you spent a whole week in the Archives with no sleep. I would be surprised if you weren’t.”

“Yeah, but thankfully I think I found what I was looking for. Hopefully it will answer my questions.”

“So do I. Best of luck to you Shadow.” He said as he walked down the hallway.

“Hey you coming or what?” I looked down the hallway and saw Rainbow waiting at the end.

I sighed. “Yeah, I’m coming.” I said as I walked down the hallway and we walked through the rest of the castle and walked out of the castle.

“So where do you two think we should- *Oof*” I said as I ran into somepony. “I’m sorry, I was distracted.” I said as I looked up to who I bumped into. “Oh, hey Twilight. What are you doing here?” I asked.

“Shadow. You’re finally out of the library?” Twilight asked very shocked.

“Yes, my natural exhaustion finally gave in and I kind of fell unconscious.”

Suddenly Twilight was blocked from my view by the sudden movement of a certain pegasus. “You fell unconscious? Are you okay? You didn’t hurt yourself falling? Did you hit your head? I should go back to my house and go back to my home and get you some ice packs just in case.”

“Fluttershy I’m fine, just a little tired. That’s all.” I said with a slight chuckle at the mare’s sudden transformation from the shy pegasus to the protective nurse type at the simple mention of an injury.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to intrude. I’m sorry.” She said once again hiding behind her mane.

“Fluttershy there is no reason for you to apologize.” I said which got a small smile from her and got her to come out from hiding in her mane. “So what are you all doing her?” I asked.

“Well we were actually coming to see you, but we thought you would still be in the library though.” Twilight answered.

“Well I’m not, so since we’re all here why don’t we all go out somewhere in Canterlot. Since I don’t see Spike I’m going to say we can go to someplace actually formal here.”

“Are you saying that Spike isn’t able to behave himself?” Twilight asked me slightly annoyed.

“No I’m saying that since he isn’t here chances are he is behind you somewhere carrying all of Rarity’s stuff, and chances are she brought all of our formal wear.” I responded.

“That… is surprisingly accurate.” Was Twilights response as I saw Spike started to come up behind them with three large suitcases stacked on top of one another.

I started laughing a little and soon after I was joined by the rest of the girls. Things seem to going my way today.

Chapter 26

Chapter 26

We were waiting in front of a small podium waiting to be seated at one of the best restaurants in all of Canterlot, or at least that’s what Rarity told us. I was standing with my suit on, to my left was Rainbow and too my right was Flare Blitz… Wait, what? “Flare? When did you get here?” I asked him.

“About the same time they did.” He said with a smile indicating farther to the right. I looked over him and saw that Fleetfoot, Soaren, and Spitfire were all standing next to us.

“How did all of you come in without me noticing? This place has a door chime whenever anyone enters.”

“Don’t know. Maybe you were spaced out.” Spitfire responded.

“Well… alright then. How have you all been?” I asked, with the time I’ve spent around Pinkie not much can really surprise me...except for Pinkie.

We chatted for a few more minutes before the server came and told us that they had gotten a table for all of us. We walked to the table and being the chivalrous stallion I am I made sure to pull out Rainbow’s chair for her before I sat down next to her. The server came and gave us all of us menus. I looked over quickly trying to see anything that wasn’t too fancy for me; I was never really one for fancy food. I ended up ordering a small salad and we all ate, making small talk here and there and just enjoying ourselves. At the end of the meal Soaren, Flare, and I decided to split the check among the three of us, and we left soon after we had paid the bill.

“So, what now?” Rainbow asked.

“Well I don’t know about the rest of you.” I said spreading my wings. “But I’ve been cooped up in a library for the past week and I feel like stretching my wings.”

“I’ll join you. It’s been a while since we’ve been out flying.” Flare said.

“Alright, Rainbow do you want to come too?” I asked taking my suit off carefully so I didn’t upset Rarity.

“Nah, I think I’m gonna go take a nap.” She responded.

“Okay, we’ll see you all later.” I said taking off into the sky. Flare soon took off after me.

We were flying through the sky. I tried to think back to the first time we had done this. It was around eighteen years ago, when I was only four years old. We had just met in school only a few weeks ago but we were already the best of friends. I had always been slightly anti-social because of my paranoia, but I had never felt truly scared or worried around Flare. He just had a way of making ponies like him. I smiled a little thinking back to a time before all of this, when I was still ignorant of the darkness in the world. I saw that Flare was trying to get my attention; I stopped and saw that he was indicating for us to land. I nodded and we headed to the ground and landed next to a lake. I walked over and dunked my head into the lake taking a large gulp of the water as I did so.

I brought my head out of the water and turned to Flare. “So what’s new with you?” I asked.

“I’m getting married.” He responded.

“…Well… not the answer I was expecting, but good for you.” I said giving him a pat on the back. “Who is the unlucky mare?” I asked.

“Oh ha ha, it’s actually somepony you know.” Flare responded. “You remember Cloud Swimmer from school?”

I stopped and looked at the ground at the mention of the school. “Yeah, I remember her.” I said with a hint of sadness in my voice. “I remember all too much.”

Flare’s smile fell. “I’m sorry, I forgot how sensitive that topic is.”

I waved him off and put on a weak smile. “It’s fine, so how is Cloud?” I asked Flare.

Flare gave me a small smile. “She’s been doing well. We’re both working in Canterlot, and we’ve been doing pretty well.” Flare’s expression changed. “Listen Shadow, I know you may not like this, but I want you to come to the wedding.”

“Well why wouldn’t I like that?” I asked.

“Because… I want you to be my best stallion at the wedding.” I opened my mouth to say something but he stopped me. “That means coming back to Canterlot and meeting directly with Cloud.”

I closed my mouth. I understood what he was saying now. I really didn’t want to face Cloud with the circumstances that we last saw each other. I looked back at Flare. “I think it’s about time I faced my past. I’ve already been back to Canterlot. This is all that’s left.” I said a small smile starting. “You’re my friend and I promise that I’ll be there for you.”

Flare smiled. “That’s good. We should probably head back now.” He said looking at the sky. I gave a quick nod and we took off into the air. Along the way he started talking again. “So when do you want to meet with Cloud?” he asked.

“I think the sooner the better. It would probably be for the best to stop by tonight.” I said. I knew if I didn’t go soon my paranoia would kick in.

“Alright, follow me I’ll take you to the house.” Flare said taking a quick turn to the right. I followed behind him trying to clear my mind. If I was going to meet her I wanted to not do anything stupid. We were flying for a few more minutes before Flare landed in front of a small two story house. He walked up to the door and turned to me. “Alright I’m going to talk to her first. I want you to follow me in, but don’t let her see you straight away. I’m going to take her into the living room and then I’m going to come get you, Okay?” I gave a small nod. Then Flare opened the door.

We walked into the house and Flare shut the door behind us. He indicated for me to stay put and walked around a corner. I heard him call up a set of stairs calling Clouds name. I heard her coming down the stairs and greeting him.

“Hey Cloud would you come into the living room for a minute. I want you to meet with somepony.” Flare said.

“Alright, who is it?” Cloud asked.

“Just wait one second for me to answer that.” Flare said as he came back around the corner and nodded with his head for me to come over. I hesitated for a moment before walking around the corner with Flare. “Cloud you remember Shadowmere from school, don’t you?” Flare asked Cloud.

She didn’t need to answer. I saw it in her eyes… Fear. Her eyes were fixed on me. She didn’t move, she seemed petrified. I gave a small sigh. I should’ve known this was how she would react. I slowly walked up to her, and I saw her flinch as I got closer. I decided to break the silence. “Cloud… I am truly sorry about what happened at the school all those years ago. I didn’t want any of that to happen. I know that you will probably never forget the fear you felt that day.” I looked back at Flare for a second before returning my attention to Cloud. “I don’t think anypony will be able to forget the fear they felt that day... I’m not asking you to forgive me. I know that I will have to earn that in time. All I’m asking is that you trust me that will try my hardest to never let anything like that happen again.”

Cloud sat there for a few moments letting what I said sink in. After a few moments she seemed to relax a little. “I understand. It seems that Flare trusts you, so I will to. However, I don’t know if I’ll be able to forgive you for what happened that day.”

I gave a small smile. “That’s fine with me.”

Cloud returned the smile but with some hesitance. “Shadow, I still don’t really know. What did happen that day?” Cloud asked me.

I gave a small sigh, I had a feeling this was coming. I opened my mind and felt her fear. I knew that if I didn’t tell her the real truth she would never trust me. “Alright pay attention, it’s not the happiest story, but it is complicated. It all started one day before school after Flare had rudely woken me up…” I said starting my story. I told Cloud as many details as I could, keeping only the most personal details out of the story. I told her the truth about the school incident, my disowning, learning about my power, the first time I met Skies, all the different towns I had traveled to, and I finished by telling her about my acceptance into Ponyville. “… And that’s my story.” I said looking at Cloud who had a mixed look on her face. There was still fear, some sorrow, pity, anger. I could sense her feeling all these things as well. “Please don’t feel angry at those who have shunned me. I’ve been able to forgive them, so I don’t want you angry at them… Unless you’re angry at my father, then go right ahead and keep on hating.” I said getting me a slight smile out of Cloud. “So Flare I think there was something that you wanted to tell Cloud about.” I said to Flare.

Flare gave a nod and turned to Cloud. “Cloud, I was hoping that Shadow would be my best-stallion at our wedding, but if you oppose then I won’t argue.”

Cloud looked to me then back to Flare with a pondering look. “I… I don’t know. This is kind of a lot to take in right now. I’ll need some time to think about all this.” She said back to Flare.

Flare looked to me; I gave him a small smile and a nod. He turned back Cloud. “Alright, take as much time as you need.” Both Cloud and Flare embraced each other. They ended the embrace and Flare turned to me. “You should probably head out. You don’t want to worry Rainbow.” Flare said to me.

I gave a small chuckle. “Yeah, that would probably be for the best.” I said as Flare and I walked towards the door of the house. He opened the door and I left saying my good-byes. I flew back to the castle and gave the guards a nod as I walked through the hallways. I eventually made it back to my room and saw Skies already asleep I gave a small smile and moved over to the bed. Before I got in though I saw the book I had taken from the library sitting on the side table.

I picked up the book, this book held some secrets that I needed to find out….. Secrets I'll find out tomorrow, I thought with a yawn as I put the book on the table and started to drift into sleep.

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

I was running, running as fast as I could. I was getting surrounded by darkness. No matter how fast I ran it was right behind me. I was scared that if I turned around I would lose my grip on the ground and fall, so I kept on running. Then, I ran into a wall I tried to find a way around but I was trapped. I turned to face the darkness behind me and it stopped just a few feet in front of me. Then, out of the darkness walked Rainbow. She looked at me and had tears in her eyes. I was about to come closer to comfort her, but then when I took a step towards her she took a step back, out of fear. I couldn’t take it anymore. I screamed.

I sat straight up in the bed. I had sweat pouring down my neck. I put my head in my hooves. Then, I noticed Skies who was next to me. She had a look of worry on her face. I was about to talk to her when suddenly something slammed against the door. I turned to look and there was Rainbow who looked at me frantically and quickly came over to my side.

“Shadow are you all right? I heard you scream, and I rushed over as fast as I could.” Rainbow said her worry clearly showing.

“I’m fine” I said after slowing my breathing. “It was a nightmare.” Skies looked at me; she had a slight look of confusion.

“Well, if it was only a nightmare I’m sure everything is fine.” Rainbow said.

“I don’t know if it is.” I responded. “It was my own nightmare. The first I’ve had in years.”

“What do you mean your own nightmare?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, every night I have nightmares, but they’re the nightmares of other ponies. This is the first time the nightmare has been my own.”

“Was it really that bad?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, I’ve never seen you like this before brother.” Skies added on.

“It was pretty bad. It was a worse feeling than I’ve ever had before.” I said as I took a deep breath trying to slow my heart. It was now that I noticed that the rest of the girls were standing in the door frame to my room. I waved them in and closed my eyes trying to calm myself. I felt a hoof on my shoulder and opened my eyes. Rainbow had a hoof on my shoulder and had a small smile. This calmed me down and I finally got out of the bed. “I think I’m going to go for a walk in the garden. I don’t think I’m going to be able to go to sleep again tonight.”

“Do you want me to come with?” Rainbow asked with a little bit of worry.

My mind flashed to the dream and how Rainbow had looked. “No, not this time. I think it would be best if I just by myself for a bit.” Rainbow’s head dropped a little. “Don’t worry I’ll be back once I clear my head.” I said giving her a quick kiss.

“Yeah, just don’t take too long. Okay?” Rainbow responded.

“Of course.” I said as I walked over to the balcony and jumped down, using my wings to slow me when I had gotten close to the ground. I landed softly in the garden and started walking through the flowers and trees. I looked up at the stars picking out the constellations in my mind. Eventually I found myself leaving the garden area and entering the statue garden. I passed by countless statues. One of Starswirl the Bearded, One honoring the guards lost at times of war, and countless others of scholars and warriors alike. Then, I came to a statue that stood out among them all. It was a statue made up of all different parts of different creatures of Equestria, it was Discord. Most ponies would say it was just a very good likeness of him, but I knew better. I knew that this was the real Discord locked away in stone. Not only because of the stories that Rainbow and the rest of the girls told me of his sealing away, but also because I could sense the presence of darkness within the statue. It was muddled because of the stone’s interference, but it was there.

“Well, well, well, another pony comes to gawk at my most humble home.” I heard and looked around for the source of the voice. “What have we here? It seems you can hear my most eloquent voice. You must have some sort of telepathic abilities, don’t you?” The voice questioned.

I continued looking trying to piece together what the voice was saying. ‘his home’ what did he mean by that? Then I looked back at the statue and it all started to come together. “You’re Discord aren’t you?” I asked.

“Ding ding ding.” The voice responded. “I am Discord, the element and embodiment of chaos. Who are you?” he asked.

“Well, if you’re the element and embodiment of chaos. I guess that makes me Shadowmere, the element and embodiment of darkness.” I responded.

“Darkness… interesting, even more interesting is that you can hear me. Normally only Tia and Lulu are able to hear me. What makes you so special?” Discord asked.

“Well simply put. I can sense the dark emotions in ponies. That’s all I’ve really got going for me. Oh, but I am Rainbow Dash’s coltfriend. That’s worth something.”

“Rainbow Dash got a coltfriend? Strange I always thought she swung the other way.” I scowled at the frozen statue, and the voice chuckled. “But back to this sensing darkness. It sure sounds interesting. I bet you could cause some great chaos with that type of power.” Discord said.

“You have no idea. Not many ponies are too calm after having a run in with their greatest fear… Well, maybe you do. There are a lot of ponies out there that have the fear of you.” I responded.

The statue chuckled. “Oh well that’s so sad. I don’t want any pony to fear me. I just want life to be a bit more exciting, is all.” He said.

“Well from what I’ve heard about when you escaped last time you went about it all wrong.” I said and I could’ve sworn the eyebrow on the statue raised a little as I said that. “You took things too fast. I’m sure that if you had done things a bit slower it actually would’ve been fun for everypony and still very chaotic. I mean Pinkie really seemed to enjoy the chocolate rain, but then again this is Pinkie we’re talking about.”

I got a small laugh from Discord before he spoke. “You seem to understand. When I use chaos I don’t want to do evil. I just want to make things exciting. Most ponies don’t see that though, but you seem different. If I could I would offer you a chocolate milk of glass.”

“Don’t you mean a glass of chocolate milk?” I asked.

“No, no I do not.” Was his response.

“Okay… but back to the ponies seeing what you do as evil. I think it’s just because their afraid of change, most ponies are. You made their lives too different too fast, and they couldn’t handle the stress.” I said to the spirit.

“You’re probably right, but where’s the fun in it if nopony is freaking out?” the spirit questioned.

“Are you suggesting that cotton candy clouds that rain chocolate aren’t fun?” I responded to the spirit.

Discord gave a light laugh. “Oh, I do like you.” He said.

“It seems that we are missing out on a very interesting conversation.” I heard from above me. When I looked up I saw both Celestia and Luna flying down towards us on the ground. I gave a bow as the princesses landed. “Please Shadow you are our friend. There is no need for such formalities.” Celestia said. As she finished I rose from my bow and gave a short nod.

“Oh, Tia, Lulu. You made it just in time. I was just having a wonderful discussion with Mere here.” Discord said to the two.

“Please don’t call me that.” I responded.

“Oh, but why not Mere. It such a nice nickname wouldn’t you agree?” The spirit responded.

I gave a short sigh, and put my head in a hoof. I looked up however when I was tapped on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, you get used to his names after a while” Luna said to me. To which I gave a smile to.

“But it would seem that my guess was correct. I expected that there was a chance that you would be able to talk to Discord because of your ability. It would seem that I was right in assuming this.” Celestia said to me.

“I thought as much. Is there any chance that I could go insane from him talking to me?” I asked.

“Only if you listen too long.” Celestia said jokingly.

“Oh, come now no pony I’ve talked to has ever gone insane.” Discord responded.

“Exactly how many ponies have you actually talked to?” Celestia questioned.

“Including the elements and you three, the total comes up to nine.” Discord told her.

“That’s what I thought.” Celestia said.

“Well excuse me for not being very social. Being trapped in stone is a real conversation helper.” Discord responded.

“If I could guarantee the safety of my little ponies then I would be able to let you out.” Celestia told him.

“Well then, why don’t you just let him out?” I questioned.

“Pardon?” I got from all three of the others.

“Well from what I’ve gathered. He really isn’t that bad. He doesn’t seem to actually hurt anypony, and just a question. Exactly how many ponies were injured last time he escaped?” I asked.

“Well… none actually.” Celestia answered.

“So the only real danger is ponies themselves freaking out about the changes he causes, so why not just have him limit his power usage. He can change things and make them more chaotic so he’s happy, but it isn’t so much of a change that ponies start to freak out about it. No offense, but I think that the ponies might have overreacted a little bit. I mean from what I’ve heard he made animals taller, made chocolate rain, popcorn, and just turned one town upside down. Granted the last one was a bit drastic, but what about that was really that dangerous?” I asked.

“…. Oh yeah, I really like him.” Discord responded.

The two princesses looked from each other, to me, back to them, and back to me. I gave a slight smile. When you understand the way a pony thinks you can make rather convincing arguments….Speaking of which, did the argument I just have defend the element of chaos and possibly get him a pardon from his imprisonment?... Well… this could either go great or terribly wrong, and considering my luck the latter is probably more likely.

Chapter 28

Chapter 28

I was walking with the princesses to the down the hall to the main dining area for breakfast. We had spent a short time walking around the garden discussing Discord and what to do with him. We had finally come to a decision and were on our way to tell the girls what we had decided. We entered the dining room and saw the rest of the girls already sitting down. The girls looked up and greeted us.

“Good morning Shadow, are you feeling better?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, you seemed really worried when you woke up this morning.” Rainbow added.

“I’m fine.” I responded. I looked behind me and saw the princesses giving me a nod to go on. “But the princesses and I had a talk in the garden and we came to a decision.”

“Really, and what’s that?” Twilight asked.

“Well…” I started and then I explained.
.
.
.

“YOU WANT US TO DO WHAT?!” Twilight shouted as I finished.

“We kind of want you six to release Discord from his stone imprisonment.” I answered sheepishly.

“Yeah, that’s not happening.” Twilight responded.

“Oh come on Twilight, the princesses and I had a long talk with him and-” I started.

“Wait. You talked to him?” Twilight asked and I gave a nod. “How?!”

I looked to the princesses for an explanation. “My most faithful student. We have been able to talk to Discord ever since his imprisonment. Shadowmere on the other hoof is able to communicate to him because of his telepathic abilities. We understand your worry on the subject, but we believe that Discord deserves a chance. Shadowmere here convinced us of that fact in his defense of Discord.” Princess Celestia said.

Then all the eyes fell to me. “You defended Discord?” Rainbow asked obviously surprised.

“Well… Yes, yes I did.” I answered.

“Why?” Twilight questioned.

I thought for a moment. Why did I defend him? “… I think I did it because nopony has tried to give him a chance, and everypony deserves a chance.” I answered.

“But he’s not a pony!” Twilight said loudly.

“She’s right. He is pure evil. How can you even think of defending him?” Rainbow asked me very accusingly.

I winced. I could take anypony being mad at me, anypony, except for Skies and Rainbow. “He isn’t evil.” I said quietly my head down. “He’s just different…like me.”

What I said obviously affected all of the girls. “Shadow, we didn’t mean it like that.” Twilight said. “And anyways you are different yes, but he’s different from you.”

“Yes he is. He’s different in the way that his magic hasn’t been used to hurt anypony.” I responded my head still towards the ground, and that shut everypony up. I knew I should’ve stopped but I needed to speak my mind. “He has control of his power, unlike me. He has never had his power hurt somepony, unlike me. He has the ability to use his power for good, unlike me.” I said punctuating my sentences forcefully each time I said ‘unlike me’. I looked up and looked at the rest of the girls. “My ‘power’, if you can call it that, has caused so much pain, but you tell me how much pain has Discord’s power caused?” Twilight seemed about to respond but I cut her off. “Before you answer, really think about it. How much pain did he really cause, and how much of it was just ponies freaking out because they didn’t understand what was happening.” I told them.

I stood there with my eyes closed as I finished my rant. I didn’t know how the girls would respond to it. “I’m willing to give him a chance.” The statement snapped me out of my mind. I was surprised that somepony was agreeing with me, but more surprising to me was who had said it. I opened my eyes and saw Fluttershy standing in front of the group, who shared my surprise.

“Fluttershy… thank you.” I said with a small smile forming. She gave me a shy grin and moved next to me. I looked to the rest of the girls. “Please just trust me on this.”

The girls shifted uncomfortably for a second before Rainbow stepped forward. “I’m not going to say that I agree completely, but you are my coltfriend and that means we need to trust each other.” She said giving me a small smile which I returned. Rainbow moved next to me.

The four other girls didn’t seem convinced. They remaining four got into a small huddle and started discussing the idea with each other. The girls eventually turned to me, and Twilight started to speak. “What makes you think he won’t do the things he did last time?”

“I don’t have any reason to believe he won’t.” I answered.

“So why? Why should we let him go?” Twilight asked.

“Because despite what you may think he is close to living his greatest fear every day.” I responded. Getting me stares from all the girls as well as the princesses. “He may be a spirit of chaos but he still has a fear, and I can tell what it is. His greatest fear is being alone. Nopony to share his chaos with, Nopony to laugh with, Nopony to talk to.” I looked to the princesses. “You may not see the importance of it, but if you two didn’t go and talk to him every so often he would’ve probably lost the remaining sanity he has left.” I told them all.

The girls all looked surprised and Twilight looked back to the three other girls, who all gave small nods. She then looked back to me. “Alright, we’ll go along with this.” I smiled. “But if he starts to do anything that even has the possibility of hurting somepony we will not hesitate to seal him again.” Twilight finished.

“That’s all I need, just a chance.” I told her. “So how do we want to do this?” I asked.

“Before we actually release him, we’re going to need to take some precautions just in case. Finding a suitable place, preparing the elements, and other such things.” Celestia answered.

“In the mean time we suggest you all get out and do something fun to pass the time.” Luna told us, to which we all nodded.

The princesses gave us a nod and left the dining room to their quarters.

“So what do we do for fun?” Rainbow asked.

“I don’t know. I should probably go talk to Flare and Cloud so we can get things organized.” I responded.

“Flare and who?” Rainbow questioned.

“And organized for what?” Twilight added on.

“Oh, that’s right I never got the chance to tell any of you.” I said. “You see Flare’s kind of getting married to an old friend named Cloud Swimmer. I’m supposed to be the best stallion at the wedding.” I answered.

“A wedding? Oh, that sounds marvelous. You must let me come with so I can make them an outfit for the wedding.” Rarity said. I was going to say no but she just kept staring at me.

“Okay.” I finally said giving in.

“If you need help organizing it, I’m sure I can help.” Twilight told me. “I mean we have done this before.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You all have planned a wedding before?” I questioned.

“Yes, my big brother’s in fact, the Royal Canterlot Wedding.” Twilight answered.

“Wasn’t that the one that got invaded by changelings?” I asked.

“…yes” Twilight answered.

“Was that part of the plan?” I asked her.

“No”

“Good let’s keep that out of this plan too.” I said playfully.

“So you’ll let us?” Twilight asked with a large smile.

“The better question is, would you girls even let me say no?” I responded.

“Good point.” Twilight said.

“Well I need to go talk to him. I guess you all should come too.” I said walking towards the door. “By the way, if this all goes south, I am not taking any blame for this. Now let’s go.” I said as I started out the door, but a large growl from my stomach stopped me. “After I get some food.” I said turning back around and walking towards the table. The girls all shared a laugh as I sat down and started into my breakfast. I heard a yawn behind me and I turned and saw Skies walking in the dining room with a mess of a mane. I gave a short laugh and she came and sat next to me eating her breakfast quietly.

When we were done we all walked over to Flare’s home. I walked up to the door and knocked on it. I heard some hoofsteps move inside and I waited. Flare soon opened the door.

“Oh, hey Shadow. What’s up?” He asked when he saw it was me at the door.

“Well, I was just coming by to get things planned out for the wedding, and it would seem that in the process I also somehow brought along a group of wedding planners to help out.” I said as I indicated to the mares behind me.

“Wait, you six know how to plan a wedding?” Flare questioned.

“Yes, we planned my big brother’s wedding. Why is it so hard for everypony to believe that we’ve planned a wedding before?” Twilight said slightly annoyed.

“You just don’t seem the type.” I answered. “So come on, you all should meet Cloud.” I said as I walked inside. As I did so a thought occurred to me. ‘The mares behind me our pretty famous. How will Cloud react to meeting them?’ I thought to myself. ‘Oh well, let’s find out.’

Chapter 29

Chapter 29

Flare and I were walking in the main hallway in his house. Cloud was sitting in the living room. We told the girls to wait in the hallway while we talked to her first.

“Hello Cloud.” I greeted with a nod.

“Oh Shadowmere, it’s good to see you again.” She responded. “Flare told me you would come by to help with the wedding planning.”

“Yes I am, and I brought a few others to help.” I said trying to hide that I wasn’t telling her something.

She wasn’t buying it. “What’s wrong? It looks like you have more to say.”

“Well, kind of. You see it’s just that you might know them already.” I told her. I turned my head and nodded for the girls to come in. Based on her reaction I would say she did know them already. Her mouth dropped and she was speechless. “Cloud this is my little sister Skies.” I said rubbing my sister’s mane. “And these are my friends, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash.” I pointed to each of the mares as I said their names except for Rainbow who instead stood next to me and I put a leg around her in a small embrace.

“These… these are the Elements of Harmony.” Cloud finally said.

“Yes but they are also just some ordinary mares that live ordinary lives.” I responded I saw Rainbow give me a look out of the corner of my eye. “Okay, maybe things aren’t so ordinary.”

“Oh my Celestia, the Elements of Harmony are in my home. I need to clean up. Oh my, oh my.” Cloud said as she started to run around the house with no real point.

I let out a small chuckle and Flare went over and stopped her. He had on a smile. “Cloud its fine. You can treat them the exact same as you do any other pony.”

“That’s right.” Twilight said. “We’re not really any different than any other mare.”

Cloud gave a small nod. “Okay.”

“Good, now since that problem is solved. I’ll let you get to planning, and since I know nothing about wedding planning I’m going to get a cupcake.” I said.

“And since cupcakes are involved I’m coming too.” Flare added on.

“And I’ll eat this cupcake.” Pinkie said taking a cupcake from nowhere and eating it in one bite.

Everypony in the room didn’t look surprised except for Cloud who was speechless yet again. “Don’t worry. You get used to it pretty quick.” I said with a laugh as Flare and I walked down the hallway towards the door.

We opened the door and shut it behind us. “So do you think she’s going to make it?” Flare asked me.

“Who?’ I responded.

“Cloud. You said that those mares are normal, but they are anything but normal.” He told me.

“Yeah, you’re probably right, but I think you’re underestimating Cloud. I think she’ll do just fine.” I said to him.

“Well, I guess we’ll see.” Flare responded. “Come on I know a good place to eat near here.” He finished starting to fly off, and I took off after him.

~~~Some Time Later~~~

“Why did we decide to get involved in that eating contest?” I asked with one hoof rubbing my stomach to try and tame it.

“Because we love cupcakes, and it was free cupcakes.” Flare answered.

“Oh yeah.” I responded. “That was probably a bad idea.”

“Most likely.” Flare said as he walked up to his home and opened the door. We were greeted by laughter coming from the living room. We walked down the hall into the living room and saw the mares sitting around drinking coffee and talking. “We’re back. What we miss?”

“Oh hello Flare.” Cloud said. “We’ve just been talking for a bit. What about you two?”

We looked at each other. “Well, we had an exciting day. I think that we’re both on sugar overload right now.” Flare answered.

“Sugar overload?” Rainbow responded.

“Yeah, there was a cupcake eating contest, and we kind of entered.” I told her.

“There was a cupcake eating contest and you didn’t tell me!?” Pinkie asked loudly.

“Yes.” I replied.

“Okay.” Pinkie said walking off.

“So how many cupcakes did you eat?” Rainbow asked.

I looked at Flare. “There were about ten per platter, right?”

“Yeah, and I think they gave us two platters apiece.” Flare said.

“But what about the one’s we took from the other contestants?” I asked.

“Well I took about four more.” Flare said.

“And I took around three more than you, so I guess I had ninety.”

“That means I got sixty.”

“You ate ninety cupcakes?” Rainbow asked.

“Eeyup.” I responded.

“And you had sixty?” Cloud asked Flare.

“Yes, yes I did.” He answered.

“How did you two eat that much without throwing up?” Rainbow asked.

“I never said we didn’t.” I responded. All the girls got a very disgusted face. “Of course that doesn’t mean we did.” I finished with a small grin. Rainbow punched me lightly on the shoulder.

“That was disgusting.” She said.

“Yes, but the looks on your face was worth it.” I said looking at them all. “Especially Rarity’s since it seems she’s frozen in shock.” I said as I saw her not moving on the spot.

“I got this.” Rainbow said as she walked over to Rarity. “Hey Rarity, Applejack is trying to wear her rain boots to the Grand Galloping Gala.”

“SHE WHAT?!” Rarity screamed coming out of her shock.

“Well, that worked.” I said.

“Always does.” Rainbow said with a small grin.

“Now that everypony is conscious again. I must bid you all farewell. I have business to discuss with the princess.” I said. “Skies would you mind staying with Rainbow while I’m gone?”

“Sure I’d love to hang out with my future sister-in-law.” Skies said with a smile.

“Stop saying that!” I said with a slight blush.

“You should stop trying to deny it. It’s obviously going to happen eventually.” Flare said trying to mess with me.

I saw that Rainbow had a similar look to my own. “It really is obvious. I mean, I just met Rainbow today and even I can see it.” Cloud added on.

“That’s it. That’s the line. I’m out.” I said as I started towards the door. “Skies behave yourself, Rainbow don’t let her mess with you, everypony else don’t destroy anything.” I finished walking out the door and spreading my wings. I took off and started towards the castle.

I landed a few minutes later nodded at the guards as I entered the castle. I found my way to the garden where I found both the princesses and heard them talking to Discord.

“Ah, here comes my savior.” I heard Discord say.

“I can totally hear you sarcasm.” I responded.

“Well, if you couldn’t you would be deaf.” He said.

I turned to the princesses. “So have you decided anything?” I asked.

“Well, Discord has agreed to be released at a more secluded place and limit his chaotic powers, but I’m not completely sure we can just take his word for it.” Celestia answered.

“Oh you don’t trust me? I am deeply hurt princess.” Discord said with a laugh.

“Well you’re probably right.” I responded to the princess. “But as long as it’s a decently secluded place we should be able to limit panic.”

“You are probably right, but it would be best to find some way to control him.” Luna told me.

“Well, the only way to control him is for him to do it himself.” I told her.

“He’s right you know.” Discord said. “There is nothing you can do to control me.”

“Except make you live your greatest fear.” I said.

“My fear? I am the embodiment of chaos. What fear do I have?” He said but I felt the change with my power.

“You think you can hide it from me. You said before you knew I was a telepathic, but my telepathic link is very specific. It targets the dark emotions. Like evil, jealousy,…and fear.” I said with a grin. “I’ve seen you’re fear, and I can make it happen. Now you wouldn’t want that would you? Being all alone, with no pony to talk to. Maybe bury you in a hole, so you have to watch the dirt over and over never changing. Completely constant with no change. The complete opposite of chaos.”

The princesses were staring at me as I spoke in my monotonous voice. “…And you call me evil.” Discord finally said breaking the silence. I heard him sigh. “Okay, I’m going to try to keep myself under control.”

“I want you to Pinkie Promise.” I told him.

“Fine, I pinkie promise, cross my heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.” Discord said and I could've sworn I saw the statues eyes roll.

“Okay now we’re guaranteed.” I told the princesses.

“How can you know?” Celestia asked.

“Obviously you have never seen what happens to Pinkie when somepony breaks a Pinkie Promise. I’m pretty sure if you break one she will destroy you.” I answered.

“Pinkie Pie… angry? That sounds impossible.” Luna said.

“And extremely terrifying.” Celestia added.

Chapter 30

Chapter 30

I walked down the hallway; it was late in the night the princesses and I had been discussing how to deal with Discord. I let out a large yawn I really needed to get some sleep.

A scream echoed down the hallway, I felt myself running faster. I knew that scream, that was Skies’ scream. I heard it coming from our room, so I ran; I ran and kicked down the door. The room was in chaos. There were papers laying all around, the drawers were thrown all about, many of the tables had been flipped, the bed sheets had been torn and were hanging from the ceiling. I saw Skies sitting in the middle of the room with tears in her eyes. I came over and brought her into a hug. I was a little bit relieved, she was just scared, I was afraid that she had been hurt. I heard a rustling behind me. I turned my head and saw the girls waiting in the doorway. They had no idea what was happening, and neither did I. I looked around the room it seemed to be just destroyed, but why would somepony come into my room just to destroy it. I looked around once more and noticed that something was missing. The book I had taken from the library was nowhere in sight. That was why they were here. The Shadow Servers were here, and they didn’t want me reading that book. I would’ve chased after them, but I couldn’t leave Skies right now. I’ll have to let them go for now.

“What happened here?” Rainbow asked as she walked up next to me.

“The Shadow Servers.” I answered. I saw Rainbow’s reaction and I brought one hoof up to comfort her.

“I thought you dealt with them.” Twilight said.

“I didn’t think it would be that simple. They’ve been around for years, even before I was born. I didn’t think it would be that easy to disband them.” I responded.

“But why? Why would they come here?” Rainbow asked.

“The book I found in the library. Apparently they don’t want me reading it.” I answered.

“So they did all this for a book?” Rainbow responded.

“You would be surprised by the power books can hold.” I told her, I noticed a nod from Twilight.

“How did they get in though?” Twilight asked.

“That is a good question, my student.” A voice said from the door. I looked over and saw the princess. She had a very serious look, but she still gave off a feeling of comfort.

“A question for another time though.” I said. “For now, I think we should just find another room.”

Celestia nodded and called a servant to prepare another room. We followed her to another room. I brought Skies in and put her on the bed. I stayed by her side until she finally fell asleep. I tucked her into bed and walked out onto the balcony. I closed the balcony doors and spread my wings. I flew up till I was above the castle. I sat down on a cloud and looked up at the stars.

“Something’s bothering you isn’t it.” A voice said from behind me.

I turned to look behind me and saw Rainbow hovering next to the cloud. “Yeah, something is.” I responded looking back towards the sky.

“Do you want to talk about it?” She asked sitting down next to me.

“Not really, but I know I should.” I answered. “That book could possibly be the only thing that has answers about who I am. I want to go after them to try and get it back, but I can’t leave now.”

“Why not, just go after them? You could easily find them.” Rainbow said

“Yes I could, but they got into the castle without anypony noticing. I can’t leave now. If I do, then if they come back I won’t be here to help protect you, Skies, or any of the girls.” I responded.

“Hey, we’re stronger than you think. We can take care of ourselves. You shouldn’t worry about it.” Rainbow told me.

“Well I can’t help it. Skies is my sister, you’re my marefriend, and the girls are quite likely the first real friends I’ve ever had. How can I not worry about any of you?” I responded.

Rainbow leaned on me. “Shadow, you’ve done a lot for all of us. I’m sure the others will agree, but you never really do anything for yourself.”

“That’s because I’ve never needed anything. I’ve learned to deal with hardships, so I’ve never needed help dealing with them.” I responded. “I can tell you’re scared. You don’t want me to go, but you also want to tell me to do what you think I want to do.”

“Why do you have to go inside my head?” Rainbow asked.

“I didn’t.” I answered. “I just know you well enough.” I gave her a smile which she returned. She put her head on my shoulder.

“So what happens now?” She asked.

“Well, now life goes on.” I told her. “There’s no reason for us to change because of this.”

“How do you always just brush these things off?” Rainbow asked.

“A heart of cold iron.” I answered. “When you go through hardships you just start to block things out.”

“So you don’t let anything get close to you?” She asked.

“I let you.” I responded muzzling her.

“I suppose so.” She said through a yawn.

“Tired?” I asked.

“A little.” She answered.

“Want to go back down to the castle?”

“No… let’s just stay here.” She responded.

“Okay.” I said laying my head back down on the cloud with Rainbow.

Rainbow curled her body into mine and soon she was asleep. I stared at the stares a bit longer before I started to feel sleep overtake me. I gave in and let my eyes shut. When I opened my eyes again I was sitting in a meadow. It was time for the nightmares again. I looked around but saw nothing. This was unusual; normally I’m in the middle of a nightmare not a meadow. How can a meadow be a nightmare? I sat in the meadow for the longest time simply watching as the clouds above drifted by. I ended up smiling as the cool, crisp air blew through my mane. For once I wasn’t running from the nightmares. For once I was dreaming. For once I wasn’t sad to have fallen asleep. I stayed in the meadow for the rest of the time before I woke up.

I opened my eyes and found myself staring at the sky. I looked around and saw that Rainbow was no longer next to me. I looked over the side of the cloud and saw a colorful blur moving through the sky. It seems Rainbow was already up and active. I smiled and put my head back down on the cloud and enjoyed the silence of the moment. I heard flapping behind me and I turned my head. Rainbow was hovering next to the cloud. I gave her a smile and stretched my own wings. I started flapping my wings until I was hovering next to her. I was about to say good morning to her, but my stomach spoke for me by growling loudly.

“Hungry?” Rainbow asked.

“No, I just ate a manticore and now he wants out.” I answered sarcastically.

Rainbow gave a small laugh. “Come on; let’s go get something to eat.”

“Alright.” I said with a small chuckle.

We started our descent back down the castle gates. I was smiling as we dropped lower and lower.

“You seem much happier than normal.” Rainbow told me.

“Do I?” I responded. “I guess it’s all because of the dream I had last night.”

“Don’t you normally have nightmares?” Rainbow asked. “What nightmare would make you happier?”

“The one where it’s not a nightmare.” I told her. She looked at me confused. “I didn’t have a nightmare. For once it wasn’t a nightmare, and it was my own.”

“So first you stopped having other pony’s nightmares, and started having your own. Now you’re not having nightmares all together?” Rainbow asked I thought for a moment and nodded. “Is it possible you’re losing your power then?”

I froze. Was I losing my power? Is that why my dreams have been becoming different? I closed my eyes and opened my mind to the world. I felt the fears and other emotions throughout the town. My power was still just as powerful as before. There was no difference, so why are my dreams becoming different. I felt something in my head. I could tell it was the darkness, but it wasn’t like he was trying to escape. It was more like he was just showing he was still there. It was like he was laughing at me. Did he know what was happening? Something tells me I should talk to the princesses about this. Hopefully they can answer my questions, or at least give some ideas.

I was scared. This was one of the few times that I was feeling my own fear. All these changes and I have no idea what’s happening. If I lose my power, who would I be? My power is what makes me special, if I lose it... would I become nothing?

Chapter 31

Chapter 31

I sat in the dining room waiting for the princesses. I had sent a guard to tell them that I needed to discus something with them. I hadn’t been waiting long but I was still anxious. The door opened and I turned my head quickly. Both the princesses walked in the door. I got up and quickly, trotted over, and gave a quick bow.

“Hello Shadow, our guard said you wanted to see us.” Celestia said.

“Yes, I’ve been thinking about some things and it’s starting to worry me.” I responded.

“Well, what is it you’ve been thinking about?” Luna questioned.

“Well, it started as seeing my own nightmares instead of other ponies. Now I'm actually having good dreams. My power has been changing. I’m worried that I might be losing it altogether.” I answered.

“You are not very fond of your power though. Why would it worry you if you were to lose it?” Celestia asked.

“Because it’s what makes me, me.” I told them. “It’s even what my cutie mark represents. If I lost my power it’s basically like losing who I am. I’m worried that if I lose it I would become nothing.”

“I see.” Celestia said. “You fear that you’re losing yourself.” I nodded. “I can see why that would worry you.”

“It wouldn’t really bother me as much if I knew what was happening, but as it is I’m in the dark.” I said. “I don’t like not knowing what the darkness is planning. He’s normally so straightforward, but if this is his doing, I don’t know what his final goal is.”

“Well let’s try and think it through. His main goal is to take over everything, correct?” Luna asked.

“Right, and he does this by causing fear in ponies.” I answered.

“So how would giving you good dreams get him closer to this goal?” Celestia asked.

I thought for a second. What would he gain? I mean this is so confusing. I was even forced to come to the princesses for help... and if the princesses were suddenly incapacitated the ponies of Equestria would go into a state of chaos and fear... He knew. He knew I would come to the princesses for help. As I thought this I felt it. The pain in my head started quickly. I was so distracted by worry that I hadn’t been paying attention to him, and he used the opportunity to slowly take control without me noticing. My legs fell out from under me as I brought my front hooves up to put over my head. I heard the princesses step closer to me in worry. I tried to bring up my mouth to tell them to get away, but all that came out was a moan. I felt the darkness start to come over me. My vision started to black out, and I felt my mane and tail flare up. I was about to lose control and go after the princesses.

My body stopped trembling. I tried to move my leg to get up, but I had no control. I was just a spectator again. The darkness was in control now. My body started to move, and the darkness let out a chuckle. The laugh echoed around the room in an eerie fashion. I heard the princesses say something but it was distorted for me, but apparently not so for the darkness because he responded.

“I’m sorry, Shadow’s not here right now.”

He looked up suddenly and stared into the princesses’ eyes. I was afraid, what was the darkness going to do to the princesses. I felt the darkness’s senses start to seep into the princesses he was taking over... But he wasn’t. A blazing light appeared in my vision. The darkness screamed in pain. A small circular rock appeared beside the large light. I looked at them and started to recognize them. It was the moon and the sun. I looked towards the princesses again out of the darkness’ vision. Their eyes were glowing with power. I realized what was happening. The princesses were trained against psychic battle, and they were stronger than the darkness. They were attacking him right back. A sudden blast of light from the star brought light through all I could see. When my vision returned I was looking at the floor. I brought my hoof up and rubbed my aching head. I quickly realized that I was in control again. I felt through my own mind and found the darkness. He was weak and almost completely out of strength. I looked back to the princesses and saw their eyes start to return to their normal color. I stood up quickly and backed away. I was scared. I had seen the power the princesses had, but that’s not what I was scared of. I was scared because the darkness had taken control quickly without me even knowing. It could happen again, and the princesses wouldn’t be there to stop him. I turned around quickly and started to run away. I ran through the throne room doors and turned the corner. As I did I saw Rainbow out of the corner of my eye as I ran past. I heard the princesses and her call after me, but I didn’t stop. All I could think about was how the darkness was putting all of my friends in danger. Before I knew I could at least contain him so nopony got hurt, but now I wasn’t so sure I could anymore. I saw an open window and I took the opportunity and jumped out of the window and started to fly off in the direction of the Everfree. I kept flying until I was a good distance away. I turned around and looked back at the castle. I felt my tears, I had started getting used to a normal life, but yet again the darkness had found a way to take it away from me. I flew down next to a tree and used my magic to pry off a large piece of bark. I used my magic to carve a message into the piece.

Dear Everypony,

I’m sorry I have to go, but I’m becoming too dangerous. The darkness is getting stronger and I don’t know how to fight him. This time nopony got hurt, but the princesses won’t be able to be there every time. Please don’t follow me. Most likely it will only get you hurt.

Skies, I’m sorry, but you can’t follow me this time. I want you to stay with the girls. You can handle yourself now.

I’m sorry, but I have to say goodbye,

Shadowmere

I looked back towards the castle as I set the piece of bark in the ground. I saw the Rainbow blur come out of the window and I turned and started into the forest with tears in my eyes. I was rushing through the forest keeping as close to the shadows as I could. I was running quickly and turned I noticed the clearing a moment too late and tried to get out of the light before I was spotted, but I was too late. I was tackled to the ground. After a few rolls I came to a stop and looked up at who had tackled me. I saw two eyes that were blurred by tears.

“I take it you saw the sign.” I said averting my eyes.

“Yeah, I saw it, and I know you saw me chasing after you. So why didn't you stop?" Rainbow asked through her tears.

I scooted out from under her and stood up. “I just hoped I would be able to get away without hurting you anymore than I already have." I answered. "I tried to get away without you seeing me, but I knew that you would catch me.” I said to her.

“If you knew I would, then tell me why. Why are you leaving?” Rainbow asked.

“Because I’m becoming the monster that I’ve tried to keep chained inside.” I answered.

Rainbow brought back a hoof to hit me, but she slowed before she hit and her hoof simple touched me chest. She lowered her head and I could see her tears. I moved forward and brought her into an embrace. “I told you you’re not a monster.”

“Not yet.” I said. I came out of the embrace and looked Rainbow in her eyes. “Rainbow, I’m losing the battle. The darkness is starting to become more powerful than I can control. I have to leave. If I don’t I’m just going to put you and the girls in danger.

“You don’t have to go. You can come back to Canterlot. We can help you.” Rainbow said.

“I don’t think anypony can help me right now.” I told her. “I have to leave Rainbow, at least until I feel confident that I have control of my power.”

“You think I’m just going to let you leave.” Rainbow said to me.

“You don’t really have the option to stop me.” I told her leaning in close and kissing her. I started to charge up my horn and teleported away. I found myself back at the sign I had made. I turned and started off into the even denser forest than I had just come out of. I turned around and said good-bye one last time before I started into the trees.

Chapter 32

Chapter 32

I was walking through the trees. I wasn’t exactly sure where I was or how long I had been in the forest. I had just been walking around for as long as I could and then when the darkness tried to take over I would fight him. Most times the darkness would win and then my vision would go. I would continue to fight back until I had control again. I could tell the darkness was moving because when I came back I was in a different place then when he took over. I didn’t know where he was taking me to, so whenever I came back I would go in any direction but the direction he had been going. Time started to fade away from me. If I wasn’t walking I was fighting for control, and as far as I could tell the darkness was eating something because I never got hungry. I didn’t know what he was eating, and personally I didn’t really want to know. I just kept on moving. I didn’t know where I was or how long I had been out here. I couldn’t even tell if it was night or day because the trees were so dense, but all I cared about was fighting the darkness. I turned a around a tree and felt the darkness start to rise up. I tried to fight him but he took control and my vision went. I continued to fight back trying to take control, but it took a long time before I was able to repress him. When I came to I saw a light. I was at the edge of the forest. The darkness had almost gotten out of the forest. I turned around quickly getting ready to run, but something stopped me. It was a scream. Just over the hill to my right.

“Ignore it, get away.” I said to myself. “If you try to help you’ll just cause more pain” and I turned to walk away…but I couldn’t. Try as hard as I might I couldn’t just leave. I turned around quickly and started up the hill in the direction of the scream. I reached the top of the hill and looked over. What I saw froze me. I saw three fillies being surrounded by timberwolves. What froze me though was the big red bow that one of the fillies was wearing. I would’ve been blind if I hadn’t seen that bow before, and I quickly realized where in the forest I was. I was just outside Ponyville… ‘Of all the places, why here?’ I thought to myself, but the growl of a timberwolf brought me back. I saw that they had spotted me and were pushing the fillies closer to me. The three fillies were backing up towards me, they hadn’t seen me yet. Then I felt it, the darkness was coming out again. I tried to fight it, but he kept pushing. He hadn’t been able to spread fear in a while and he wanted to make up for lost time. I couldn’t contain him and he took control. The timberwolves saw me and looked into my eyes. They whimpered and backed away scared. I was familiar with not being dragged into their minds, for some reason the less sentient a creature is the less I actually see their fear, but the timberwolves saw it very clearly. They turned and ran away into the forest, their tail between their legs. The three fillies were at the bottom of the hill. Needless to say they were quite confused. They started to look around to find what made the timberwolves flee. I tried to take control back. I tried to get away before they saw me, but I couldn’t. The three fillies finally turned around and looked up to me. Time seemed to slow down. I felt it before they did. The magic of fear was seeping towards them planning on using their eyes as a window into their soul. If I was in control of my body, I would most certainly be crying. I had tried to protect them by leaving, but apparently nothing I did had really helped. I knew that as soon as the darkness showed these fillies their worst fear, he would turn his full attention to the rest of the town. I didn’t want him to do that…’No, I wouldn’t let him do that!’ I thought to myself. I may not be able to control my own body, but I knew what I could control. This time I opened my mind to the world and found all the fears around me. I felt the darkness that was seeping towards the fillies, and I demanded control from it. The magic that would spread the fear stopped before it reached the three fillies and then it started to come back to my body. The darkness was confused, he had never faced opposition when spreading the fear before, but now I was fighting back. He tried to overpower me and push the fear back towards the fillies, but he was fighting an uphill battle. It was easier for me to hold the fear in place than it was for him to try and push it towards the fillies. When he realized he was losing he tried to push the fear with all of his strength, but I held it back. The darkness started to weaken expending his energy to try and make the fillies feel their fear. He was at his limit, I had the advantage. I turned my attention on my body and started to fight the darkness for control, and I won this time. He was weak from expending all his energy and I had more strength than he did. This time, I was the one who was taking control. I felt myself breathing heavy and I tried to take a deep breath, and my body listened to me. I had beaten the darkness, I had taken control again. I didn’t have time to celebrate my victory though because my body fell to the ground unconscious.

~~~One Blackout Later~~~

I stirred and brought up my hoof to block out the light that was searing into my eyes. I took a pillow from the couch I was on and used it to block out the light…Wait, couch? I sat up suddenly looking around to find where I was. Last I remembered I was in the forest with the timberwolves. It took me just a moment of recognize where I was. It was my house, the house that Skies and I had bought when we first decided to stay in Ponyville. I quickly got off of the couch and started towards the door. As I did something caught my eye, and it broke my heart to see it. It was Skies, she was sitting on the chair across from the couch. She was asleep, and I could see the tear marks that stained her fur. I came back and took a blanket off of the couch and draped it over her. After I did I turned back and opened the door and started to walk out. As I did I heard the small gasp behind me, and I opened my wings and took off quickly.

I had been flying carefully through Ponyville’s alleyways. As I neared the Everfree forest I closed my wings and walked up to the entrance. I enter the dark forest and looked around. I saw the small hill that I had been standing on before. I walked up to the top of the hill. This was the first place I had beaten the darkness. I let a smile show on my face as I thought back. I had beaten the darkness, I had saved my friends, I had proven to myself that I could control the darkness, in a sense. I felt the darkness start to stir, but not in the way that he had while we were in the forest. He wanted to talk.

I let the darkness through to me, and soon my right eye went dark and I could see nothing out of it. “It would seem that you have found a way to provide a challenge to me.” I heard the darkness say through my mouth.

“It would seem so.” I responded. “I guess that this means that you’re going to try harder?” I asked him.

The darkness gave a small chuckle. “Yes that is my intention.” He answered.

“You know that you’ll always be fighting an uphill battle?” I told him.

“Yes, I am well aware.” The darkness said. “But I will find a way to overpower you despite the handicap.”

“And you should know that I will always find a way to beat you.” I responded to him.

“Of course you will we are one and the same. We will always be fighting each other.” The darkness told me. I felt him start to slip away as he relinquished control over my right side back to me.

“You’re right, but I will always have something that will give me a reason to win.” I said to him before he had completely gone. “I’ll always have a reason to fight.” I finished as he finally disappeared from my body and as he did so I saw the small group of ponies run through the entrance to the forest and start to look around. I smiled: they were my reason to fight.

Chapter 33

Chapter 33

I stood on the short hill looking at the group of mares that had run through the entrance. I had a small smile, but that soon changed as the group finally noticed me. It changed because I saw the pure anger in the eyes of a certain cyan mare and a certain white filly. I took one step back, I was legitimately scared. I spread my wings and took off through the tree line. I don’t know why I decided to flee. I think it was instinct, fight or flight. Needless to say I chose flight, quite literally in fact. After a moment I realized that choosing to try and out fly the fastest flyer in Equestria was a pretty bad decision. Unfortunately, I realized that fact a little too late and found myself being tackled in midair. I found myself plummeting towards the ground. I closed my eyes and braced for impact, but it never came. My pursuer released me and I opened my eyes. I saw everything, but it was all a violet hue. I quickly realized that I was in a levitation field, and that I was upside down. I felt my body turn and I was met with five angry glares, three grateful smiles, one mane and the barrel of a cannon.

“Okay, I can explain everything.” I said.

“Really?” my sister asked.

“…No, but I do have one thing to say.” I answered.

“And what’s that?” Skies asked.

“Teleportation.” I said as I disappeared in a flash and appeared below the aura the right way up. I landed and brushed the small amount of dirt I had gathered. I soon found myself trapped in another levitation field restricting my movements. “Why do you keep doing that? It’s annoying.” I asked the group who seemed a bit surprised by my statement.

“Because if I don’t you’ll run away?” Twilight answered a little unsure of herself.

I paused and blinked for a few moments. Then it dawned on me. I turned to the three fillies who were with the mares. “You didn’t tell them did you?” I asked them. The three started to look around trying to look innocent. I sighed “I’ll take that as a yes.”

“Y’all didn’t tell us what?” Applejack asked turning to the three.

“That we were attacked by timberwolves on the way back.” Sweetie Belle said trying to avoid the gaze of the six mares.

“YOU WERE WHAT!?” Rarity screamed rushing over and looking her sister over. “Oh, you weren’t hurt were you.” She asked lifting her sister up and looking for any sign of damage.

“We’re fine, Shadow saved us.” Apple Bloom said grabbing Sweetie Belle and pulling her to the ground.

“Shadow saved you?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, he showed up and the timberwolves suddenly turned tail and ran. It was so awesome, but not as awesome as Rainbow Dash of course.” Scootaloo said excitedly.

“Yeah, he used his powers and scared off the timberwolves before they could do anything to us.” Apple Bloom said happily.

“Oh, well that’s good ta hear.” Applejack said hugging her sister. “…Wait… power? You three know about his power?! Who told ya?” She asked quite surprised. I have to say so was I.

“Well, it was you sis.” Apple Bloom answered. Applejack looked quite surprised. “Ya kinda talk in your sleep a bit.”

Applejack looked quite surprised and then reached up and pulled her hat over her eyes to try and hide her embarrassment. I on the other hoof burst out laughing. All the mares looked at me and I stopped laughing as best I could.

Then Twilight spoke. “Wait, but if you scared off the timberwolves that means your power was active, and that means the darkness was in control. How did they look and see it was you?”

At this I smiled a little. “Because I finally did it.” I answered. “I finally beat him. I was able to control him this time instead of the other way around.” I teleported again to where I had been standing on the hill before. “Right here, I finally found a way to beat him, and I have those three fillies to thank.” I said indicating to Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. “They finally pushed me over the edge, and I couldn’t take it anymore. Because of that I finally beat him.” I looked back to the mares and saw their bittersweet smiles, and then I dropped my smile and my head. “I’m really sorry.” I said to them gaining their attention. “When I left I said it was to protect you, but truthfully I think it was more of a selfish reason that pushed me over the edge. I had caused a lot of pain to all of you, and I couldn’t stand to see any of you in anymore pain. I… I hope you can forgive me.” I finished lowering my head ever further mostly so I didn’t have to look them in the eyes in my humiliated state.

“Shadow?” I heard Rainbow say and I looked back up at her. What I saw was a mixture of hate, happiness, worry, and fear. She turned to Twilight and gave her a pleading look. Twilight gave a short nod and started to push everypony back out of the forest, after some protests from three fillies it was finally just Rainbow, Skies, and me in the forest.

I looked back and forth between the two hoping to see any kind of forgiveness, but right now I saw none. “Do you know how long you were gone for?” Skies finally asked with an angry tone. I lowered my head shaking it at the same time. “You were gone for almost three weeks. I didn’t know what to think.” Skies said as she started to cry. I started to take a step closer to her, but she turned away from me. That really hurt me, like a hit straight through my heart.

Rainbow stepped forward now. “You really caused a lot of grief, you know that right?” She asked and I nodded my head. “After all the things that happened between us, between all of us, you just decided to up and leave. You didn’t even give a real good-bye.” Rainbow said stepping towards me. I saw that she had some tears starting to form in her eyes and I lowered my head even further. I felt terrible. I had tried to do what I had thought would’ve kept them out of harm’s way the most, but it seems that I just really messed this all up.

I slowly turned around. “I understand… if- if you want me to go I will.” I said trying to keep my voice from breaking. I could feel that my eyes were starting to water as well.

“No!” Skies and Rainbow both said.

I turned back around. “But all I’ve done is make you both upset, something that I had hoped would never happen.” I said trying to wipe my eyes.

“That doesn’t mean we want you to go.” Skies told me.

“Yeah, that’s what friendship is about. Staying strong in the good times as well as the bad.” She said with a small smile which she dropped when she started speaking again. “I’m not going to lie. It’s not going to be easy to put this whole ordeal behind us. We may never completely, but I at least want to try. Because-because I’ve missed you.” Rainbow said finally stepping close to me and wrapping her hooves around my neck. I soon felt Skies doing the same and I let a small smile come through.

“Alright.” I said to them bringing up my hooves and putting them around them. “I missed you too. I missed all of you.” I said with a small smile. “Even the ones that enjoy eavesdropping on other ponies conversations!” I said loud enough for the group who I had sensed sitting in the bushes to hear clearly. The small gasps were enough to tell me I had succeeded and I gave a small chuckle.

Rainbow flew over quickly and parted the bushes revealing the small group that had been led outside. “Twilight! I thought you were going to keep them outside the forest.” She said.

“Well, I was but then I thought about if he was just trying to trick us so that he might get away again so I decided it would be best if I just watched so I could stop him if her tried and um- well uh.”

I let out a chuckle that everyone heard and turned their attention towards me. “Don’t lie Twilight.” I said with a small smile. “You just let Rarity convince you how nice it would be to actually watch us kiss and make up.” I said to her. By her look of surprise it seems like I hit the mark on the dot. Soon enough both Rainbow and Skies started to laugh, then I joined in, and finally the rest of the group. Soon enough we stopped laughing and I had a smile on my face. That moment wasn’t really that much, but it was enough to tell me that maybe, just maybe, there was a chance that things might be able to return to normal again… well normal for us.

Author's Note

On another note.
I've got a very interesting surprise planned for next chapter... No it's not a Pinkie party. That reminds me,
PinkieShie598 don't you dare give any spoilers. If you do I swear on the sun, the moon, and that strangely shaped piece of lint I found this morning. I will break you.
That is all.

~Black Light

Chapter 34

Chapter 63... I mean 34

I was sitting at the edge of town near the entrance to the Everfree Forest. Many ponies considered this place evil, but I couldn’t really think of it that way. It was in this forest that I finally managed to beat the darkness. It had been three days since I had returned to Ponyville. I had been coming to the entrance for the few days I’ve been back. I had promised Twilight and Rainbow that I wouldn’t go in the forest because of all the animals in there despite how I had been able to handle them before, so instead I just sat on the small hill just outside the entrance. I heard the hoof steps behind me and turned my head. I saw Rainbow and Twilight walking up to me.

“Morning.” I said to them.

“Actually it’s noon now.” Twilight said to me.

Surprised I looked up and saw that the sun was almost directly in the center of the sky. “Huh, Have I really been out here this long?” I asked.

“Yeah, you’ve been out here for a while” Rainbow said to me with a small smile that I returned.

In the short time I had been back things between Rainbow and I had improved slightly. The three weeks that I had been gone didn’t just disappear though. I’m sure that would take a much longer time for it to disappear, if it ever did. For now though things had been improving. Since I was gone so long I felt like I owed them, so I spent almost every moment I could with them. The only time I was really away was when I was when I was doing my job for the weather team, that I had luckily kept, and when I came out to the forest in the mornings. I know I will probably never feel like I have fully repaid them for me leaving, but it’s a start.

I stood up and used my wings to brush off the dirt that had gathered on my fur. “So… lunch?” I asked hopingly as my stomach let out a loud growl to tell that he agreed. Both Twilight and Rainbow laughed a little and nodded. I smiled. “Alright them to the café.” I said starting to walk off.

“Um, Shadow the café is the other way.” Twilight said to me.

I turned around. “I knew that… Oh who am I kidding? I’m a real idiot when it comes to directions.” I said lowering my head.

Rainbow flew over and put a leg around me. “Yeah, but you’re our idiot.”

“I’m not sure if that’s an insult or a compliment.” I said to her smiling.

“It’s a little of both.” Rainbow replied.

My stomach interrupted the moment voicing his displeasure that he still didn’t have any food. Rainbow and Twilight chuckled and we started towards the town. We made it to the café and took our seats, and then the others showed up. I was about to ask how they knew to come then I stopped myself. “Pinkie?” I asked

“Pinkie.” They responded as the pink mare suddenly was in a chair at the table seemingly appearing in an explosion of confetti. I smiled as at this and soon our waiter came over and took our orders. The rest of the meal was less eventful and we spent most of it simply talking. It had been a while since I had actually gotten together with everypony. I looked to each of them. Skies, my dearest sister. Rainbow, my amazing mare. Twilight, the first pony to try and help me. Spike, practically Twilight’s little brother. Rarity, the pony who tries to make everything ‘fabulous’ in her own way. Fluttershy, the kindest pony to ever set hoof in all Equestria. Applejack, the pony who will never tell a lie to anypony. Pinkie,… well she’s Pinkie. I smiled. If you had told me that I would be here just a few months ago I would’ve never believed you, and yet here I am. I slowly looked away from them. Leaning back in my chair I looked at the sky and stared up at the clouds. Then, gravity decided to pay a visit and my chair decided it wanted to meet the ground and it took me along for the ride. “WHAA!” I shouted as my body started to fall towards the ground. My head impacted the ground with a thud. I lifted up my head and used one of my hoofs to rub the bump on my head. I looked at the friends I was dining with and saw most of them trying to contain their laughter. Fluttershy was next to me making sure I was alright. Pinkie was laughing very loudly, as were Skies and Rainbow but at least they were next to me helping me up. I stood back up and looked at them. “Okay, you tell this to nopony. Agreed?” I asked them.

“Won’t really matter that much.” Rainbow said. “This café very popular and in full view.”

And I soon realized what she meant and looked behind me. Many of the ponies behind me quickly turned away trying to look innocent. I turned back around and sighed. If my guess was right then this would probably spread to everypony in town by the end of the day, probably even before then. “Okay then… I think I’m done here. Check Please!” I shouted to the waiter.

We were walking away from the café when I felt something strange. It was similar to the feeling I got when the darkness was trying to take control, but this time it was different. Like it was coming from outside my body. I opened my mind and I started to sense the fears around me. Then I found the thing that stood out. It was a bundle of fears. All tied together and contained in one spot, but the thing that truly stood out was the fact that there was physical fear as well. The only thing I had known that was able to create physical fear was my power. I opened my eyes and took off running in the direction of the fears. I heard the girls behind me shout in surprise by my sudden outburst. I didn’t care though. If I wasn’t the pony making the physical fear it must be another, another who shares the same power as me.

I turned the corner and what I saw froze me. I saw a pony standing in the middle of an alley in front of two ponies lying on the ground deep in a nightmare of their greatest fears. The pony that was still standing was a mare by the look of it, but she had a horn and wings. She had a pitch black coat and mane. Her mane and tail were floating above her seemingly unaffected by gravity, and her eyes were a pure black. I stared into them and from the expression of the mare she was surprised that I wasn’t screaming yet. I felt the darkness start to stir and he was trying to get control. He was asking me again. Something tells me he knew something about this. I let him take partial control of my body and my right side went numb and disappeared from my vision. By the tugging on my mouth that I could feel the darkness had a slight smile.

“Hmm, quite interesting. I was unaware that it was possible for two beings to both have the powers of darkness while they are both alive.” The darkness said to the mare.

I saw one of the mare’s eyes lose its pitch black hue and change into a dark blue. Then the left side of her body started to tremble. The darkness in her was given her back half control. Most likely so that the two pieces of darkness could talk. “What-What’s going on?!” the left side of the mare asked loudly.

“I don’t know.” I told her. “I would suggest remaining quiet so these two can talk. They might just give us the answers we’re looking for.”

My darkness chuckled a little. “Thank you Shadow, I do have some questions that I want answers to as well.” He said. “Now for starters, who are you?”

The mare was still trembling. “I-I’m-” she started.

“I don’t think he’s talking to you.” I interrupted her.

The mare’s dark side chuckled. “You seem to understand things very well, back to the question though. I am just the same as you. I spirit with no true name except for darkness.” The dark mare said.

“How long?” I asked. “How long has it been since you manifested?”

“Just a few days now actually.” She answered. “What about you two? When did your side come out?”

“Seventeen years ago.” I told her.

“Well, that explains why you’re so used to things, but before we continue any further. I would like to take care of our eavesdroppers.” The mare’s darkness said and I felt the feeling of fear go past me no doubt aimed at whoever it was behind me. I then used my ability and stopped the fear holding it in place. The dark mare eye opened a little in surprise. “Yes, it seems you are very used to things.” She said with a smile.

Chapter 35

Chapter 35

I stood there and released the fear I was holding as I felt it start to return to the mare. I turned my head and saw my friends standing in the entrance of the alley.

“I suggest that you all head back to the library.” I said to them. “I think that this may be more of a personally matter.”

“But we’re your friends. We can’t just leave you.” Rainbow said stepping to my side.

“I know, but please. Do this for me. This mare hasn’t had the experience I’ve had on how to deal with the darkness. She doesn’t have any control. I don’t know how long I’ll last if I had to hold her back for a long time, so please.” I said to her. “Don’t worry about me. Her power has no effect on me, so she can’t hurt me that way.”

Rainbow looked into my normal eye and sighed. “Alright, but please be careful.” She said putting her legs around my neck before walking away from the alley with the rest.

I heard the mare chuckle and I turned to face her. “How sweet. Two ponies who’ve fallen in love. I can’t wait to break that apart.”

“Yeah, it’s official. I definitely prefer you over her.” I said to my dark side.

“And I prefer you over her good side.” My dark side said to me.

“If you two are done. Can we get back to the business at hoof?” the mare’s darkness asked.

“Fine, we’ve asked you a few questions. How about you ask something now?” I said to her.

“All right then, so you said seventeen years. How was your first transformation?” She asked me.

“Painful. Not just for me though.” I answered glaring at her.

“Ooh, looks like I hit a soft spot.” The dark mare said with a chuckle.

“Yes you did, now I’m going to have to ask you to give up your control.” I told her.

“Really and what if I don’t want to?” she responded.

I smiled. “Have you forgotten?” I asked her. “I’ve been doing this for much longer than you. I know how you work. You’re fueled by fear, so take away the fear-” I started as I began to use my power. I reached inside and found the physical fear in the mare’s body. Then I started to pull it out. The dark side of the mare began to cringe a little as the physical fear began to leave her body. “-then I also take away your control.” I finished. I extracted all the physical fear from her body and I saw her eye start to return to a dark blue. I absorbed the fear into my own body and destroyed it. The mare in the alley fell to the ground unconscious.

I felt the darkness smile again. “This shall most definitely prove to be interesting.” He said as he gave me back my full control.

I blinked as my body was fully under my control again, and I walked over to the mare wrapping her in a levitation field. I then turned and started out of the alley just as the other two were waking up from their nightmares.

I opened the door to Twilight’s library and walked in levitating the mare behind me. My friends who had gathered in the library before began to swarm me asking multiple questions. I sighed and levitated the mare onto the couch. “Okay!” I said to them. “One question at a time please.”

Rainbow asked first. “Who is she?”

“I have no idea. I’ve never even seen her before.” I answered.

Twilight was next. “Is she okay?”

“Considering she shares my power no, but physically she’s fine.” I told her.

“Well, why is she here?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t know, I think that it has something to do with her dark side.” I answered.

“Can I throw her a party?” Pinkie asked pushing her cannon.

“…Yes.” I answered. “But give her some time first.

Pinkie nodded and smiled putting the cannon away, somewhere.

“How long do ya think it will be till she wakes up?” Applejack asked looking at the mare.

“I’ll defer to Fluttershy on that.” I responded.

The girls all turned to look at Fluttershy who was next to the mare. “I think she’ll be awake in maybe a half-hour. I mean, that’s my best guess.”

“Alright then.” I said. “Twilight I want you to teleport the mare, Skies, and me out of town.”

“Why do you want me to do that?” she asked.

“Because if I know the darkness like I think I do. The moment she wakes up her darkness will try to take control again.” I answered her. “And I want to be as far away from the town as I can be when that happens.”

Twilight thought for a moment and then nodded. “Alright, I’ll teleport you out of town, but if anything happens please tell us.” I nodded. Twilight’s horn started to glow and I closed my eyes. I felt a slight twisting sensation and then I opened my eyes. I was on the outskirts of Ponyville. Skies was standing next to me and the mare was laying in the grass. I sighed, now it was a waiting game.

~~~Half an Hour Later~~~

I sat looking at the sky my back against a tree and Skies resting next to me. I heard the soft movement and looked ahead of me. The mare was stirring in the grass. I moved away from the tree and stood a little ways away from the mare. The mare’s eyes opened and she started to stand up, wobbly at first but eventually she got herself up. She looked around and then she saw me. She looked very surprised at seeing me and then looked around taking in her surroundings. After she looked around for a bit she turned back to me.

“Who- who are you?” She asked me.

“My name is Shadowmere.” I answered. “This is my sister Bright Skies.” I said indicating to my sister. “Might I ask who you are?”

“I- I’m Starry Night.” She answered me.

“In the alley your dark side told me she manifested a few days ago. I need to know exactly what happened.” I told her.

She nodded, I could tell she was scared. “I don’t remember much. All I know is one day I woke up with a terrible headache, and then that thing came and I couldn’t control myself. Then ponies started screaming and wouldn’t stop. Then I lost consciousness. When I woke up I was out in the middle of the road with no idea where I was, and I had these wings.” The mare said indicating to her back.

“So you used to be a unicorn?” I asked.

She nodded. “Things used to be so simple. Wake up, go to the observatory, work through the day and into the night, and then go home. Now though, everything’s so different, and I can’t control any of it.” She said starting to cry.

“Trust me I know, but it can get better if you try.” I said to her. “I’ve had to deal with this long enough to know that.”

Starry Night looked at me. “How do you cope with it?” She asked. “I can feel them, all of them, all around Equestria. Their fears, their hate, their sorrow. How do you get rid of this?”

“As far as I know, there is no way to get rid of it. Only a way to make it hurt less.” I answered. I could tell that she was hurting, she kept looking all around and grimacing as she felt all the fear, from all the ponies. “Listen to me, you have to learn to block out the fears.”

“How?” She asked closing her eyes and coving her head hoping it would block out the pain.

“First, just focus on one fear. Your own fear. Don’t pay any attention to other ponies. Just focus on yourself.” I told her.

“I can’t. There’s too much.” She responded.

“Yes you can. Start talking through it. What do you fear? Tell me.” I said to her.

“I fear- I fear that I’m going to cause pain. I’m afraid that I’ll never see my family or friends again.” She told me.

“Alright, focus on that. Focus on your friends and family, just them. Don’t pay attention to anything else.” I said to her. She nodded and I saw her start to cry, but I felt the fear she was feeling dwindle down. “That’s good. By focusing on your own feelings you can block out the feelings of other ponies.”

“I can still feel them though.” She said to me.

“I know, it won’t just disappear right away. It takes lots of practice to completely block out all the emotions and even then they don’t go away completely. They just become whispers in the back of your mind that you’re able to ignore.”

“How could you do this for seventeen years?” She asked me standing up and looking at me.

“With lots of pain and sorrow.” I answered her.

“I don’t know if I can do this. These past few days. I’ll I’ve felt like doing is taking my own life and just ending it all.” She told me.

I lowered my head. “It’s not that easy, they won’t let you take your own life. Trust me I know all too well.”

The mare looked at me. “Then what do I do? What can I do?” She asked me.

I lifted my head up to face her. “There’s only one thing you can do. Cope with it as best you can.” I told her. “That’s all I’ve ever done.”

Chapter 36

Chapter 36

I was walking back into town with Starry Night following behind me. I could tell she was trying as hard as she could to keep as many fears as she could out. Many of the ponies in town were staring at us. They were used to me walking through town, but they had never seen her before. I was approaching Twilight’s home and I turned around to face her.

“Okay now listen. We’re going to meet some of my friends. They already know what our power does so you don’t have to worry about letting it slip, but every other pony in this town is unaware.” I told her and she nodded to show she understood. I gave a small sigh and opened the door. The first thing I noticed was that the entire house was pitch black. “Oh no”

“SURPRISE!!!” I barley heard through the sound of a cannon firing off in my face. I soon found myself lying on the ground a few feet away from the door. Skies was next to me laughing while Starry Night was frozen in surprise near the door.

“PINKIE!” I shouted standing up dizzily. “What did I tell you?”

“Brush my teeth twice a day.” I heard from atop my back.

I turned my head and found the pink mare sitting on my back wearing Applejack’s hat. I rolled my eyes… at least I think I did it’s still a bit fuzzy. “The other thing.” I told her.

“That firing cannons point blank can be very dangerous.” She said jumping off my back.

“Yes that one.” I said rubbing my head and ears.

Pinkie just smiled and bounded away towards Starry Night. “Hi I’m Pinkie Pie. Who are you?” She asked cheerfully. Starry Night didn’t respond she was still frozen. “Hello” Pinkie said waving a hoof in front of Starry Night’s face.

I walked over to where they were standing and put my hoof on Starry Night’s shoulder. She shook off her shock and looked at me. “I think we should go inside.” I said to both her and Pinkie. They both nodded and walked into Twilight’s house. Skies followed behind me shutting the door as we went through. I ignored every attempt of the girls to talk to me and instead went over to the couch and laid down letting my mind start to piece itself together again.

“Pinkie, I think you broke him.” Rainbow said to the mare walking over and sitting down next to me.

“Nothing a Pinkie grade cupcake can’t fix.” She said as I suddenly found my mouth opened and a cupcake was put in my mouth. The pink mare started to help me chew.

I scooted away from her quickly and swallowed the cupcake, which was quite delicious by the way. “I’m up, I’m up! Cupcake’s all gone, see.” I said opening my mouth. Many of the mares shared a laugh at my expense. I shut my mouth and gave a small grimace. Today was not going my way.

“What-what’s going on?” I heard Starry Night ask.

“Insane ponies.” I answered. “That’s what’s going on.”

“Are you saying we're insane?” Pinkie asked me accusingly.

“Are you denying it?” I countered.

“You win this round.” Pinkie said with a slight glare that vanished soon into a large smile as she bounced around the room.

“I suppose that it’s time for introductions.” I said walking in the middle of everypony. “Girls, this is Starry Night. Starry Night, these are the girls.” I said indicating to the group before walking away and laying back down on the couch.

“I think we warrant more than just being called ‘the girls’.” Twilight said to me.

“Well don’t look at me. I’ve had a rough day already.” I told her putting my head into the couch and pillows to block out as much noise as possible. I heard muffled voices though so I assumed the girls were introducing themselves a bit more than I did. I felt a hoof poke my side and I lifted up my head from the couch and saw my sister standing next to me with the rest of the group behind her looking at me. “What now?” I asked.

“Well I guess we’re just trying to figure out what to do next.” Skies told me. “We wanted you input.”

“Alright I’ve got a great suggestion.” I told them. “Let. Me. Rest.” And with that I put my head back into the couch. A purple aura surrounded me and I started to cling to the couch as best I could, but considering my opponent I didn’t have that much of a chance. I soon found myself floating above the couch and facing the group. “Come on, let my rest.” I pleaded. The girls shook their heads and I sighed. “Fine you leave me no choice.” The girls looked at me confused. “If I am not released posthaste I will disclose all of your greatest secrets and/or fears.” I told them.

Many of the girls were very surprised. “Are- are you blackmailing us?” Twilight asked.

“Blackmail is such a mean word. I prefer just saying I’m using my knowledge to its full advantage.” I said with a playful smile.

After I had made my threat, that I had no intention of actually following through on. I was soon returned back to the couch. However, while my journey away from the couch was quiet, my return trip wasn’t quite as smooth. I was now laying back on the couch, but my head was now embedded between the cushions. After a bout of struggling I successfully removed my head.

“…Well, I did ask to be put back on the couch. I really should’ve been more specific about condition.” I said with a little amusement.

The girls all shared a small laugh at my expense, but I did join in this time so I guess it’s okay.

“Now will you please just give us a suggestion about what to do.” Twilight said to me.

I gave a small sigh. “Alright, Starry Night’s power emerged not too long ago, so chances are she’s going to lose control a lot more often than me. It took me years to learn how to hold back the darkness, but I think that if I started to teach her it would take a much shorter time. I think that for now it would be best if she stayed in Ponyville with us until I’ve taught her how to control her ability more, and then once she learns what happens next is up to her.” I told them all.

“See was that so hard?” Twilight asked me smugly.

“Yes, now can I rest?” I responded.

“No, we still need to figure out a lot of other-” Twilight started but was interrupted when she saw me close my eyes and begin to rub my head.

“Now’s not the best time.” I said to them. “Twilight I think I need to be on the outskirts. Probably need to bring Skies and Starry Night too.”

Twilight nodded and quickly began to charge up her spell. In a flash the three of us were soon standing outside Ponyville. It was then I stopped rubbing my head and began to walk home.

“Brother what are you doing?” Skies asked. “You need to-” but she stopped herself. “You just made up losing control so you could avoid more conversation didn’t you?”

“What? I would never do that.” I replied sarcastically.

“You’re hopeless.” Skies said shaking her head.

“Maybe I am, Maybe I’m not. As long as I get me sleep I’m perfectly okay with either.” I replied with a yawn.

“You know I’m sure Twilight probably expected you to try and run away.” Skies said to me.

“Yes, but do you think that she would expect me to fake losing control and using her magic to send me away?” I asked her with a proud smile.

“I don’t really know. Twilight’s pretty smart. I’m almost positive she probably set up something to catch you if you decided to run away, and I’m pretty sure she thought of all ways you might try to and tried to find out which way was most likely.” Skies answered me.

I rolled my eyes and chuckle. “I don’t really think that’s much of a problem.” I responded. I let out another yawn and looked over at Starry Night who had remained quiet the entire time Skies and I talked. However I was not prepared for what I saw. Where I expected a black alicorn mare to be there was instead a purple unicorn mare giving me a very annoyed expression. I turned back to Skies. If I pretend she’s not there maybe she’ll go away.

“You know I tried to warn you about this.” Skies said to me. “You might’ve had time to run if you had listened.”

“Yes, but you know I’m an idiot. Why didn’t you just tell me plain out?” I whispered to my sister.

“Because then I wouldn’t be a very good secret agent.” Was her answer.

I was confused for a moment before it hit me. Skies knew me better than anypony. She knew what I would do. My own sister betrayed me to Twilight. Soon my body began to glow a light purple and I felt the teleportation spell charge up. With a final breath I began to yell. “NNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Chapter 37

Chapter 37

I was once again sitting on Twilight’s couch. Most of the girls were either giving me an annoyed look but in Twilight’s case she was giving me a smug look, and she wasn't against reminding me that she saw through my plan.

“So now that we’re all back here. Shall we decide what to do next?” Twilight asked us.

“Can we just make it quick please? I just want to get home and go to sleep. I’m felling really tired.” I responded.

Twilight rolled her eyes at me. “Fine, first thing that we need to decide is where Starry Night will be staying.”

I gave her a blank stare. “Really, I think that’s a bit obvious.” I told her.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“Well obviously she should stay with Skies and me at our place. That way if the darkness tries to take control during the night I’ll sense it and be right there.” I answered.

Twilight had on a small worried expression and looked over at Rainbow.

When Rainbow noticed the look she started to look around confused. “What?” she asked.

“Well, I mean, are you okay with that?” Twilight asked.

“Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” Rainbow responded. “…Wait, you think that I’m going to be jealous and go all cuckoo just because he has another mare staying as a guest at his house for a very logical reason?”

Twilight got a little embarrassed. “No I don’t mean that it’s just that, I wasn’t really sure how you would react.”

“Twilight, I’m the element of loyalty, and I can tell that Shadow is about as loyal as they come. I’m not worried about it, especially considering that his reason for having her stay is a really good idea. I mean heck even I was surprised when you actually asked about it. I thought it would be obvious to everypony that she needed to stay with him.” Rainbow told Twilight. It also brought a smile to my face that Rainbow found me so trustworthy.

“So that’s decided. Can I go home and sleep now?” I asked.

“For the last time no. I’ll tell you when were done. There’s still a lot of things that need to be figured out.” Twilight answered and I gave a loud sigh. “So what do we tell the rest of the ponies?”

“Pardon?” I questioned.

“I mean the town’s gotten used to one alicorn walking through town, but I think they might be a bit more suspicious about a second one just randomly showing up.” Twilight answered me.

“Hmm, that is true. We can’t just tell them that she’s my twin sister because most of the town already knows that Skies is my only sister.” I said.

“Exactly so we need to come up with another story.” Twilight told all of us.

I thought for a moment. “Any chance we could convince them she’s another student of Celestia practicing magic?” I asked.

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t think so. Most of Equestria knows that I’m Celestia’s only student.”

I pondered for a second. I turned to Starry Night. “So do you have any ideas?” I asked, but she didn’t respond. She was kind of frozen in place. I then came to the realization. “Of course, she’s just now realizing she’s talking to some of Equestria’s greatest celebrities.”

The rest of the girls looked to Starry Night. “Why is it that every time we try to meet somepony new they always react like this?!” Twilight asked with a sigh. I just started to chuckle.

“Hey I didn’t react like that.” I said with a small grin.

“Really so at the party you didn’t get chocked up and be speechless for a second?” Twilight asked me with a small grin.

“Oh, you still remember that?” I responded.

“Trust me, I never forget.” Twilight said proudly.

“Really?” I asked with a devious grin. Twilight looked a bit worried when I spoke so I opened up my powers. “Let’s see, what about when you were twelve and you forgot your own birthday, and then there’s the next year where you forgot again, then two years later when you forgot the slides and examples for you presentation, and we can’t forget the most recent when you forgot to send Celestia your friendship report.” I said with a small smile.

“…..Let’s change the topic.” Twilight said turning away from me to which I got up off the couch and laughed, or at least I would have if my legs didn’t fall out from under me and made me fall and hit the floor. Once again a laugh was shared at my expense. I tried to get up and regain some of my composure, but I couldn’t. I tried to move my legs, but they weren’t responding to me. “Twilight I think I have a problem. I can’t move.”

Twilight looked confused. “What do you mean?” she asked.

“Exactly what I said. I can’t move, my legs aren’t responding to me. I’m-” I would’ve continued but something interrupted me. That something was Starry Night falling onto the floor as well. I saw it in her eyes she was scared. She couldn’t control her legs either. Something was definitely wrong, but I had no idea what. I felt the darkness stirring inside of me, he felt weak as well and I let my guard drop. My right vision went out again.

“What’s going on?” He asked I could hear the strain in his voice.

“You tell me. Only Starry Night and I are being affected so it has something to do with the darkness. You probably know more than I do.” I answered him.

“Well how am I supposed to know? I’m the same darkness that’s possessed countless before you, but this has never happened before, I don’t know how to react to this. There’s never been a second darkness I’ve had to deal with.” My darkness said. “…It can’t be.” He said before he receded quickly, even with him only in my mind I could feel him pondering many things.

I took a few deep breaths and tried my hardest to calm myself and gain control of my legs again, but to no avail. I gave a deep sigh. Rainbow and Skies came over to me and supported me as best they could. Applejack and Twilight did the same for Starry Night.

“So…Any chance I could convince you to let me go home and sleep now?” I asked Twilight jokingly to try and lighten the mood, and it might’ve worked to, if I hadn’t fainted right after I finished the question.

~~~Usual Blackout Length Later~~~

I opened my eyes slowly, but closed them soon after blocking out the light attacking my eyes.

“Shadow? Shadow are you okay?” I heard a voice ask me. I opened my eyes again and saw Rainbow sitting next to me.

“I think so.” I answered. “Where am I?”

“After you passed out, we took you to the hospital.” Rainbow answered.

I sighed. “By Celestia I must be on a first name basis with the staff here considering how often I’m in here.” I said jokingly.

Rainbow looked at me with a small smile. “Try to take this seriously.” She said to me.

I gave a small smile. “I’ll try.” I thought for a moment. “What about Starry Night? She fell too didn’t she?”

Rainbow nodded. “She’s fine. She woke up a few minutes before you did. Most of the girls are with her now asking her questions about what happened.

I looked at my side and saw Skies sleeping next to me. I looked back at Rainbow. “I’m glad you two stayed with me.”

Rainbow leaned down and kissed me. “I wouldn’t even think about leaving.”

I smiled. “So when do you think I’ll be able to get out of here?” I asked.

“I don’t know. Considering your repeat appearances here, I think the doctors are going to want to run some tests on you.” Rainbow told me jokingly. I gave her an amused stare. “Alright the doctors said they want you to stay overnight. Then you can leave in the morning.”

I smiled. “Will you take care of Skies for me tonight?” I asked.

“I won’t let her out of my sight.” Rainbow answered. “Although, I think she can probably take care of herself.”

I had a small smile, but it was a melancholy smile. “Yeah I know, but I just- I just want to try and make myself believe that she’s still my little sister that I’ve always taken care of.” I said reaching over and brushing Skies’ mane.

“She won’t always need you to protect her.” Rainbow told me.

“I know, I don’t think she needs me now. It’s just, she’s always been there for me when I needed help. I just want to be there for her.” I responded.

I felt a small pressure on my hoof to my side. Skies was sitting next to me smiling at me. “I told you. No matter how old I get. You’ll still be my big brother and I know you’ll always be there for me.” She said to me.

I smiled and brought up my hoof bringing her close to me. With my other hoof I reached around Rainbow and brought her into the embrace. Right now, life was going pretty good.

Chapter 38

Chapter 38

I was walking out of the hospital with Skies. I had stayed the night in the hospital so the doctors could do some blood tests. They showed nothing unusual so the doctors let me go the next morning.

“So what do you think it was?” Skies asked me.

“I don’t know.” I answered. “I think the darkness is trying to figure it out right now.” I told her. I could feel him stirring around in my mind trying to figure out what happened yesterday.

“What about Starry Night?” Skies asked.

“The doctors told me she was released an hour before I was. Twilight came to pick her up, so I assume everypony is at Twilight’s right now.” I answered as I started to walk in the direction of the library.

Skies and I walked to Twilight’s in a few minutes. We were both outside the door, I raised my hoof and knocked. The door handle was surrounded by a purple aura and soon the door opened. Skies and I walked in and I shut the door behind us. When I turned back around I saw all of the girls there and I gave a smile.

“So how is everypony today?” I asked.

“Shouldn’t we be asking you that?” Rainbow countered.

“Perhaps, but I don’t really care. I’m feeling better now, still slightly weak but better.” I responded.

“So what was it that happened?” Twilight asked as she spoke I felt the darkness stop thinking so hard. He then started to ask for control. Thinking he was onto something I let him come through.

As my right side blacked out I could hear that the darkness was taking long raspy breaths. “I think I might just know now.” He told Twilight.

The entire froze as he took partial control all of their attention on him.

“What’s up with you?” I asked. “You seem… weak, really weak.”

“Yes well that’s what will happen to you when your life force is being siphoned off.” He responded.

“What?” Twilight asked.

“I’ve figured it out. I know why I’ve never had to deal with another darkness before.” He began to answer. “It’s because there can’t be another darkness. Only one can exist at one time. I’ve been moving from body to body for a long time, but even I know that there was a darkness before me that did exactly what I have been doing. Even though being a…” The darkness started, searching for the right word. “Spirit grants us a long life, we are not immortal. Eventually, whether from starvation of fears, or some other method. All spirits will eventually die.”

“So you weren’t the first darkness?” I asked.

“No I wasn’t, but that’s not the point right now. The point is that somehow a second darkness has been created.” He said looking at Starry Night. “And whatever magical forces of nature there are in this world. They are trying to restore balance.”

“You mean they’re trying to make only one darkness again?” I questioned.

“Precisely.” The darkness answered.

“You said your life-force was being siphoned off.” Twilight stated. “Does that mean that it’s going to make one darkness again by getting rid of one of you?”

“You could just say kill, you know?” The darkness said to her. Twilight’s eyes looked away for a second.

After a pause Rainbow was the first to speak up. “So why should we do anything to stop it?”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“Well if he’s right that means that it’s going to get rid of the darkness inside Shadow. Doesn’t that mean you’ll be normal?” She asked.

I thought for a moment. “No, no I wouldn’t be normal.” I answered. “The darkness and I are one being. If he loses his life-force-”

“Shadow loses his as well.” The darkness finished for me. The girls all gave a small gasp. “Judging by how things are going, I would say that if this continues both myself and the other darkness will die within a few days, four at most.”

“So- so what do we do?” Twilight asked.

“Well that’s quite simple. If you kill one of us before our time is up, the other will survive.” The darkness said with a grin.

“NO!” I shouted exercising my strength over him. “Nopony is going to die. We’ll find another way.”

“Of course you will.” The darkness said chuckling. The then turned to the mares. “I hope you make the right choice.” He told them before receding back into my mind.

The girls were visibly shaken from what the darkness had told them. “I- I need to take a walk.” I told the girls.

“Not without me.” Rainbow told me.

“Please Rainbow just-”

“NO!” she shouted at me and I shut my mouth. “I’m going with you whether you like it or not.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Because I know you, and I know that would go through any pain, even death, if it meant that you could save somepony else.” She told me with a few tears in her eyes. “I just- I’m just scared what you might do if you can’t find some other way to stop this.”

As Rainbow spoke I brought her close to me. “Rainbow, I said that nopony is going to die, and I meant it. We are going to find another way.” I reassured her. I said that out loud, but inside I knew she was right. The thought that by removing myself from the equation I might save Starry Night had crossed my mind, more than once even. I looked to the other mares and saw Applejack. I saw it in her eyes, she knew that I wasn’t telling them the whole truth, and she knew that I had a good amount of doubt. I looked away not wanting to look anymore. I stepped away from Rainbow, closing my eyes and trying to think.

I felt a tap on my shoulder and when I opened my eyes Applejack was standing there.

“Listen, we need to talk.” She told me in her signature southern accent.

“Applejack I-”

“Now!” She said forcefully, cutting me off. I slowly nodded my head and the two of us walked a small distance away from the rest of the girls.

“Applejack I know what you’re going to say.” I said to her trying to keep my voice low so the others couldn’t eavesdrop.

“That you’re out of your buckin’ mind.” She responded. “You really would do it wouldn’t ya?” She asked. “If it meant you could save somepony?” I nodded slightly. Applejack gave a sigh. “Ya need to stop doing this, you can’t keep lyin’ about these type of things. Back at the Gala you told us a lie. In the end I decided not to question you about it because I figured it wasn’t that important, but this. This is serious.”

I lowered my head. “I know, I know, but I can’t just get rid of that option.” I told her. “I can promise this though. I am going to do everything in my power to make sure that everypony makes it out of this.”

Applejack looked at me before sighing. She knew I was telling the truth, but it wasn’t exactly what she wanted to hear. Eventually she just nodded and walked away. I stood off a ways for a few more moments collecting myself before I turned around with a small grin on my face.

“So Twilight any ideas?” I asked.

Twilight who had a large pile of books next to her, shook her head. “I can’t find anything helpful in here. I’ve already sent a letter to the princesses telling them what I could, but I don’t know how much they could help.”

I nodded and levitated a book from the pile. “Applejack could you do us a favor and bring some apples from your farm? I don’t think we’ll have a lot of time to eat and I’m pretty sure it’s going to be a late night.” I said turning to face her.

Applejack gave a small smile and nodded. “Sure thing partner. I’ll be back before ya know it.” She said as she left the library and started off towards Sweet Apple Acres.

I opened the book and began reading. “You should probably get some rest.” I said to Starry Night. She gave a small nod and started towards Twilight’s spare bedroom, but she stopped halfway to the stairs. I felt it, the feeling of losing control, but outside my body I quickly slammed my book shut and moved in-between Starry and the rest of the girls. Starry’s mane and tail began to flare up floating in the air, and I began to hear a small chuckle coming from her. She turned around and her eyes were a pitch black and I stared straight back. I could tell she was weak by the way her shoulders slouched. “So according to that fool, all I have to do to live is to kill you?” She said in more of a statement than a question. “Yeah, I can do that.” She said with a grin before she lunged at me.

Chapter 39

Chapter 39

I brought up my guard quickly and pushed Starry Night, or at least her body, away from me. I turned my head and looked at the girls.

“Twilight I need you to teleport everypony out of here. Go to Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack should be there by now.” I told her.

“But what about you?” Twilight asked.

“I’ll be fine just go.” I responded.

“But-”

“GO!” I shouted. With a short nod Twilight and the rest of the girls were gone in a flash leaving only two of us in the room.

Starry’s dark side began to laugh. “You know your relationship to them will be your greatest weakness.”

“That’s fine with me. Having a weakness means I’m still a pony and not some evil spirit like you.” I told her. I began to open my mind and I started grabbing at the fear inside of her hoping I would be able to stop her like I did before, but every time I tried to grab it the fear moved away.

“Sorry that’s not going to work this time.” Starry’s darkness said to me with a chuckle. “I’ve learned your tricks and now there’s nothing you can do to stop me.”

“Maybe not me, but can books?” I asked with a grin.

“What does that even-” she started but was cut off as a large bookshelf fell on top of her. My horn’s glow went away and I walked over to the shelf.

“Starry, Starry are you okay? Are you, well, you?” I asked under the bookcase hoping I hadn’t severely hurt the mare under it.

“Not really” I heard from behind me. I felt a hoof connect with the back of my head, and the front of my head slammed into the downed bookshelf. Dazed and on the floor I managed to turn my head to look behind me. “You’re not the only one with magic you know.” She said teleporting close to me.

“Maybe not the only pony, but I’m still pretty damn good at it.” I responded using my magic to grab her tail and send her flying into a wall. I quickly stood back up and began to regain my full senses. Starry was always a unicorn so she knows how to use her magic effectively, but she didn’t always have wings. I’m going to have to use that to my advantage. I looked up and saw the window in the house and I flew up to it and used it to leave the library. As I was flying I turned my head and saw Starry flying after me. I was right about her being unused to flying, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t managing to keep up with me. ‘In open air flying isn’t that difficult. I need to find a place with a lot of twists and turns so I can keep her off of me.’ My attention was drawn quickly to the Everfree forest ‘That’ll do it’ I took a quick turn and started towards the forest. As I predicted Starry had to take a wide turn to follow me and wasted a good amount of time doing so. As soon as I entered the forest it was a never-ending cycle of slight alterations of my wings so that I didn’t slam head first into the trees. Behind me I heard Starry enter the forest, the constant ruffling of leaves behind me told me she wasn’t doing as good as I was, but she was most definitely still behind me. I opened my wings wide and slowed myself down to a stop. Starry flew past me at fast speed, and I moved quickly behind one of the trees using my black coat to blend in with the shadows. I heard Starry stop and turn around, coming back to find me.

“Come on out, I promise I’ll make it quick. You won’t feel a thing.” I heard her say from a little ways off. Not really the thing to say if you want me to come out.

I looked up and saw a small hole in the line of leaves above my head. If I was careful I could fly through the leaves without making a sound. I slowly started to beat my wings and rise towards the tree tops. I maneuvered myself up and into the small hole in the leaf line, just in time too. I looked down and saw Starry walking around the tree I had just been hiding behind. ‘As long as she doesn’t look up she won’t see me’ and as soon as I thought this she, of course, looked up. “Uh oh.”

“Uh oh, indeed.” She responded spreading her wings. I quickly started to speed up and got above the tree line. As soon as I was free of the leaves I made a beeline towards the mountains. I thought maybe I could lose her in the valleys and crevasses.

After a short flight with Starry hot on my tail the bundle of trees underneath me disappeared and was replaced by hard rock and boulders. At the first valley I saw I dived right in and started taking the sharp turns. Starry followed behind having to slow down to avoid some of the debris. I looked behind me to see where she was, but when I turned back around I saw the sharp rock inches from my face. With a quick beat of my wings I diverted myself enough so that I wasn’t impaled on the rock, but I didn’t get out unscathed. My cheek was given a long cut from front to back. I let out a short cry of pain and flew up out of the valley a small line of blood following behind me. I lifted my hoof to the left side of my face to try and stop the bleeding. Once out of the valley I flew over to the side of the mountain and started to put more pressure on my wound.

“Oh, tiring out so soon?” I heard behind me. I turned around and saw Starry standing there.

“Me tired? No I just wanted to give you a chance to catch up.” I told her with a slight smile. I winced as I realized with the cut on my cheek in became painful to smile.

“Ha, are you going to let a cut like that stop you?” Starry asked.

“Stop me no, but resting, resting is different entirely.” I answered.

“Well now I just need to- AAHHH!” Starry shouted into the air. Her mane and tail slowly started to fall, but they still floated slightly.

“Starry, is that you?” I asked.

After a short pause the mare looked up. “Yeah, it’s me.” She answered me. Her voice was strained, but it was definitely her. I let out a sigh of relief.

“Good then that means we can go back.” I said relaxing my body.

“…No.” she responded.

“What do you mean no?” I asked.

“I still don’t have control. I’m just barely hanging onto myself as is. I don’t know when I’ll turn again. I can’t go back! If I go back I’ll just turn and try to kill you again, and even if I don’t in only a few days we’re both going to die!” She shouted at me.

“I already told you neither of us is going to die! We’re going to find another way!” I told her.

She simple shook her head. “You say that, but do you believe it?” She asked me. “I heard you talking with Applejack. I know that you already thought about killing yourself so I could survive. If you really believed that there was another way, why would you consider that?”

I cringed, she knew what I had already been thinking. “…I may not be one hundred percent positive that there’s another way, but I’ll be damned if I just give up on that option. We can still find a way.” I answered her.

She simple shook her head. “Maybe if we had more time, but with the few days we have we can’t save both of us.” She said taking a small step back. That was when I noticed the cliff that was behind her. It was a straight drop down at least five hundred feet.

“Starry, don’t you dare.” I told her forcefully.

“Shadow, I have to. It’s either you or me, and I don’t think I can live like this. You know how to control your darkness and how to suppress the fears, I don’t. I can’t live with this pain, it’s too much for me.” She responded taking another step towards the cliff. She now only had three legs still on the ground her last foot was hovering in the air above the cliff.

“Starry please no, don’t do it.” I pleaded with tears starting to form in my eyes.

“I’m sorry Shadow. I’ve been meaning to thank you. I need to thank you for helping me, I need to thank you for choosing to be there for me, and I need to thank you for being my friend.” She told me starting to lean back. “Thank you.” She said as the rest of her body started to fall off the cliff.

“NO!” I shouted. Using one hoof to keep pressure on my face I used the other three to hobble over to the side of the cliff. I looked over the side right as the loud crunch reached my ears. As soon as I heard it I felt like a burden was lifted from me and my full strength came back to me. However the puddle of red with one black spot at the bottom of the cliff told me where my strength had come from. Only one darkness existed again and now he had his full power again, but knowing where the strength came from, just made me feel weak.

Chapter 40

Chapter 40

I was laying down a few feet away from the cliffs edge, not wanting to see the bottom ever again. I had long since stopped holding my hoof against my cut, and blood was forming a small puddle around me as it flowed slowly from the wound. I don’t know how long I had been laying there. The blood that was now starting to cake against my for leg told me that it had been more than a few minutes at least.

A noise behind me caught my attention and I turned one of my ears to listen for the sound. I heard my name being shouted. I recognized the voices shouting out as the girls. On the edge of my hearing I heard a loud gasp. It sounded like it was high off the ground. I thought it was safe to assume it was Rainbow taking a higher view of the terrain. I heard wings flapping rapidly in my direction. I thought about what I must look like right now. Laying on the ground with a limp body and a puddle of blood surrounding my body. I probably looked like a corpse. I slowly lifted my leg and started to push myself into a standing position. I heard the sound of hooves hitting rocks and I turned my attention behind me. I saw Rainbow, Skies, and Twilight leading off the group. The rest of the girls as well as Spike following behind.

Rainbow and Skies both ran up to me and brought me into an embrace, but I was too out of it to return the gesture. The rest of the girls were frozen as they took in my ragged appearance, I was pretty sure Fluttershy and Rarity were both close to fainting right there on the spot. Then the inevitable happened.

“Shadow… where’s Starry Night?” Twilight asked. I cringed slightly as she asked and my vision was drawn to the edge of the cliff. I looked away quickly not wanting to remember. Rainbow began to walk over to the cliff, but I reached out with one of my hooves and stopped her. I shook my head weakly hoping she knew it meant I didn’t want her to see. She reached up and took my hoof in hers. After a moment she moved my hoof back onto the ground. I knew that this would probably happen. Even if I asked her not too, she needed to see. Both Rainbow and Twilight walked over to the cliffs edge and peered over. I saw their eyes go wide and they backed away, Twilight trying not to hurl as she turned away. They looked at me. “Is… is that?”

I simply nodded my head still looking at the ground.

Those who hadn’t seen over the side wore worried expressions, but they still had a hint of confusion. I saw Applejack open her mouth to ask, but with a small shake of my head I stopped her from asking. I started to walk away back towards the town, but my legs gave out from underneath me. I was in no condition mentally to go anywhere on my own. My exhaustion was catching up to me and the realization that she was gone was finally truly setting in. As I lay on the ground a let out a loud scream that was fueled by terror, anger, pain, and so many other emotions. My mind finally gave out and the world disappeared for me.

~~~String~~~

I slowly started to wake. I was aware that I was laying on a bed. I could tell that the bed was well conformed to my body. That could mean one of two things. Either I was at home, or I was in the hospital. I opened my eyes and saw the white surrounding me, definitely hospital. I sat up on the bed and took in more of my surroundings. Nopony was in the room with me, but there was a small not hanging from the bed. Using my magic I picked it up and read it.

‘Reserved for Shadowmere’

I gave a small smile and a chuckle. I guess I’m not the only one that’s getting tired of me coming here. I looked to my side and saw myself hooked up to a heart monitor again. I reached over and turned it off before disconnecting it from me. I got off of the bed and started to walk around my room. My mind was still a bit fuzzy and I was trying to remember why I was here again…Starry. As the memories became clearer and clearer I was consumed by sadness yet again. The sound of a door opening got my attention away from the memories for a moment. I turned and saw the girls all standing in the doorway. When they saw me, Twilight and Rainbow started talking to the others about something. Whatever it was the girls didn’t seem too fond of it, but they nodded their heads. Twilight and Rainbow thanked them and walked in the room while the rest waited outside. ‘I see so they want to talk about that.’ I gave a greeting in the form of a small wave and gestured them to take a seat in some of the chairs in the room. We all sat down, but nopony said anything for a while. I decided to break the silence.

“You want to know what happened up on the mountain, don’t you?” I said to them. After a small moment of hesitation they both nodded. I sighed. “Alright, I’ll answer whatever questions you have.”

Twilight asked first. “Did you- was it you that-?” She was having some trouble asking the question but I knew what she wanted.

“I didn’t push her off the cliff, she jumped.” I told them.

“Why, why would she do that?” Rainbow asked.

“Because she thought that we wouldn’t be able to find a way to save both of us in time, so she wanted at least one of us to live.” I answered. I began to grit my teeth and eventually my rage spilled out. “DAMMIT! It should’ve been me!”

Twilight and Rainbow were surprised by my outburst, but recovered quickly and walked over to me. “It shouldn’t have been anypony.” Twilight told me. I looked between the two and then lowered my head.

“I know, I just… I just wish I could do more. In the end she was able to do more than I ever could. She took control away from the darkness while it was at its full strength. I’ve never been able to do that. I’ve always had to wait him out. At the end of it all she was stronger than me, and I was the one that couldn’t do anything.”

“She took control of the darkness?” Rainbow asked.

I nodded. “She managed to wrestle away control from her darkness, and she managed to keep control of her body until- until she-” I stopped speaking. I didn’t think I needed to finish that sentence. They both knew what it ended with. The girls remained quiet for a while before they asked the next question.

“So is it over, did Starry actually save you?” Twilight asked.

I nodded. “Yeah, I felt the strength return to me as she, you know.” I answered her my eyes starting to tear up. That’s when I realize something that really bothered me, and that I was ashamed of. I had never even cried. I hadn’t cried for her or cried for what she did for me. As the thought dawned I didn’t hold back the tears. I wanted, no, I needed to cry. I needed to prove that what she did meant something to me. That it meant more than I could ever say or describe with words. Rainbow and Twilight both came and embraced me, trying to support me as best they could. I cried for a good five minutes before I regained my composure. “What did you do- what did you do with the body?” I asked.

Twilight answered me. “I sent a letter to the princess telling her everything that happened as best I could. She responded and sent a small group of guards to retrieve the body, so she can have a proper burial.”

I nodded. “Thanks Twilight.” I told her before I got out of the chair I was on and walked back over to the bed, I needed the rest.

The rest of the day was relatively uneventful. After Twilight and Rainbow had finished with our conversation they let the rest of the girls come in to see me. They all were happy to see that I was alright, but underneath it all I could tell they were extremely saddened, and who could blame them. They’ve always lived in a town that never had any crime. The only deaths here were those that died of old age, and yes that’s sad, but it can’t even compare to the death of somepony who was taken before they were meant to. They had never know this type of death, and it wasn’t even the worst kind. Even me, who had seen the worst types of death still cried for this death. It’s sad that ponies like them have to know this type of death.

Chapter 41

Chapter 41

I was sitting on the couch in my home reading one of the books I had borrowed from Twilight. I had been released from the hospital after a day’s rest, that was a few days ago. I had spent most of that time inside my own home, leaving only when I absolutely needed to. The girls had come by many times to try and get me to go out and do something fun, like a picnic or go bowling, but I never felt like it. I was starting to become a recluse, and who could blame me? Because of me, somepony was forced to commit suicide. That isn’t something that just fades away with time.

I felt the darkness inside me stir and I felt him began to seep through. My right vision blacked out and my right hoof moved of its own volition and turned the page of the book I was reading.

“So I take it since this has all blown over you’re feeling better.” I said to the darkness.

“Yes you could say that.” He answered as we finished the page we were on and he turned to another.

“So tell me what are you going to do now? I’ve found a way to keep you from spreading your fears so there’s not much left for you that you can do.” I asked him.

“Well I suppose the only thing for me to do is to try and find a way to overpower you, and if that doesn’t work I guess I’ll just have to wait out the rest of your life and then move onto the next pony. I can’t simply choose to leave a body once I’ve bonded to it. I’m released only after they die.” The darkness told me turning the page of the book.

“I’m still a bit confused over how another darkness came into existence if you know there can be only one at a time, and you did say this was the first time that this has happened.” I said to him. The darkness stopped mid-page turn. “This is the first time it’s happened, right?”

“Actually, thinking back. This might have been the second time.” He answered.

“What do you mean? When was the first?” I questioned.

“It was a long time ago, maybe two or three hosts before you. I had a run in with the Shadow Servers, but this time I had come to them. Not because I wanted their help, but because I had heard that their new Alpha was trying to proclaim that he was me. I can’t stand imposters. I came to the Shadow Servers hideout, found the Alpha, killed him painfully, and then left. Thinking back on it now though, there might’ve been a small truth to what he had been saying.” The darkness told me finishing turning the page.

“How so?” I responded.

“Because it was exactly like this recent event. Back then I began feeling weaker, at the time I thought it was just that I hadn’t fed on fears in a short while. Now though, thinking back it does make sense. He was immune to my powers, and when I killed him I felt a surge of energy when he took his final breath.” The darkness answered.

“So you think this Alpha was another darkness that was created?” I asked him.

“Yes, I do.” He answered turning the next page.

“So it actually has happened more than once?” I said aloud. “The question still remains though, how did another darkness get created?”

“…Wait a moment, could it be that- it would make sense.” The darkness said muttering to himself.

“What would make sense?” I questioned.

“Back then when the Alpha claimed to be me, just a few weeks before he had taken over, the Shadow Servers led an infiltration team to raid the Canterlot Royal Library.” He answered.

“So what does…the book.”

“That’s what I’m thinking. I think that there may be a part of that book that could be telling the Shadow Servers how to create a darkness.” The darkness responded to me.

“Do you really think that’s possible?” I asked.

“I don’t know if it is or not, but it’s the best lead we have got to go on right now.” The darkness answered.

I levitated a book mark over and put it into the book we had been reading. Shutting the book as I did so. I levitated and put the book back onto the book shelf. “In that case we need to get that book back before they create another darkness.” I said.

“Agreed, I don’t want to have to go through that again.” The darkness said.

I got off of my couch and walked over to the door as I began to open the door the darkness receded into my mind and I took full control of my body again. I started walking down the street nearing the market. I saw Applejack and Skies at the apple cart and I walked up to it.

“Shadow? I-”

“No time.” I interrupted. “Emergency meeting, Twilight’s, now.” I told them and they both nodded. Applejack would get Rarity and Fluttershy, while Skies would get Pinkie. That left Rainbow for me. I sighed, Ever since that day I’ve been kind of out of it. Rainbow could see that and we hadn’t talked all that much recently. I just hoped she had or still could forgive me. I spread me wings and took to the skies flying in the direction of the cloud home that I knew. It was a short flight and I landed in front of the door. I knocked lightly on the door and after a few seconds the door opened.

“Shadow?” Rainbow asked surprised by my presence. “What are you doing here?” She asked giving me a hug.

I gratefully returned the hug. “Well, I’ve found out some rather disturbing news.” I felt the darkness start to act up in my mind. “Okay, okay, we’ve found out some rather disturbing news.”

“We’ve? You mean you and the darkness.” I nodded. “Well what is it?”

“Can’t explain here. Gathering everypony at Twilight’s. Will you come?” I asked.

“Of course I will.” Rainbow said to me. I smiled and turned to take off, but a hoof holding my shoulder stopped me. “Shadow tell me, something else is bothering you. Something that has to do with me, isn’t there?”

I looked away for a moment before turning to face her again. “Tell me do you still want to be with me?” I asked.

“What do you mean?” she responded.

“I mean do you still want somepony like me as your special somepony. Because of me an innocent mare is dead. That isn’t something that can just be brushed off.” I told her.

Rainbow sighed and put her hooves on my shoulders so I was forced to look into her eyes. “Shadow, nothing that happened back then was your fault. You can’t blame yourself for it.”

“If it isn’t my fault why do I feel so guilty about it?” I asked her.

“Because whenever something bad happens you look back on it and think that there should’ve been more you could’ve done, but in the moment there really is nothing you can do. We’re all still just ponies. If we keep looking back at the things that could’ve happened. We never look forward and see the things that could happen.” She answered me.

After soaking in what she told me I started to chuckle. “That was pretty deep, especially for you.”

“Hey, I can have my moments.” Rainbow said. “Now back to the original question.” She continued, stepping forward and placing her lips on mine and keeping us close. Eventually she broke the kiss. “Does that answer your question?”

“I don’t know, I think I might need a bit more convincing.” I told her. She punched me lightly on the shoulder and we shared a small laugh. “We should probably head to Twilight’s now. The others are probably already there.” Rainbow nodded and we flew down from Rainbow’s house and started towards Twilight’s.

When we entered Twilight’s home we saw that everypony was already there sitting around a small table. We took the two remaining spaces and everypony turned their attention towards me.

“So what’s this emergency meeting about?” Twilight asked.

“It’s about Starry Night.” I answered. The girls all lost a bit of their happy attitude when I spoke the name. “More specifically the second darkness that inhabited her.”

“Alright what about it?” Rainbow asked me.

“We’ve realized that she wasn’t the first.” I told them.

“We’ve?” Twilight questioned.

“My darkness and me.” I answered her. “We believe that sometime before, the Shadow Servers found a way to create another darkness.”

“So they found a way to make another darkness before?” Twilight asked. I nodded. “So if they made one before you think somepony else found a way to make the darkness again?”

I shook my head. “No, we think that they made this darkness as well, and we also think that it isn’t going to be the last they try to make.” The girls all gasped slightly.

“But how?” Rainbow asked.

“The book.” I answered.

Chapter 42

Chapter 42

“The book? What book?” Twilight asked.

“Remember a while ago when I stayed in the Canterlot Library?” I responded.

“Yes, and you eventually fainted from exhaustion. I remember.” She told me.

“While I was there, and just before I passed out I found a book. I thought it might answer some of my questions and I kept it with me.” I said to her.

“Right, I remember. That Shadow Servers came and stole that book from your room didn’t they?” Twilight questioned.

“That’s right they did.” I answered.

“And you think that book has something to do with them creating another darkness?” She asked.

“Of that, we’re almost positive.” I told her.

“So since they got the book they could create another darkness anywhere at any time.” Twilight said.

“Maybe, it’s possible that it’s not a spell they can learn from the book, but actually something in the book that causes it to happen. If we take away the book they might not be able to make another.” I told them.

“So what’s to stop them from making another right now?” Rainbow asked.

“Power, even with the book I would expect it takes an enormous amount of power to create another darkness, so right now they’re probably trying to regain some strength. Although I expect that as soon as they get enough strength again they’ll attempt to make another. That’s why time is of the most importance.” I said to them.

“So you want to go and steal the book back from them?” Twilight asked.

“No, I don’t want to steal it. As soon as I find it, I want to burn it.” I answered.

“BURN IT!?” Twilight shouted. “But- but you can’t burn a book. They’re things of knowledge and it should be a terrible crime to even think of harming one.”

“Twilight, This book isn’t a thing of knowledge. It is a thing of evil, and it would be a terrible crime to allow it to exist in this world any longer than it already has.” I told her.

“But- but.” Twilight started trying to find the right words to protect the book.

“You can’t talk me out of this. Because of that book and my own weakness there is a pony dead. I won’t let that happen ever again, and if the Shadow Servers are allowed to make another darkness then it will only end in more death.” I said angrily.

“Shadow, you can’t blame yourself for Starry.” Twilight said to me.

“AND WHY NOT!?” I shouted. “If I had been stronger I could’ve stopped her. If I had been smarter I could’ve found a way. If I had been braver I could’ve-” I would’ve continued but a hoof slapped my face forcing me to stop.

I turned and looked at the mare who had hit me. “I already told you. Looking back it seems like you could’ve done more, but in the moment you really can’t. So stop blaming yourself for it please. I can’t stand to see you like this.” Rainbow said her eyes starting to tear up slightly.

I sat quietly for a moment before I moved and brought her into an embrace. “I’m sorry. You’re right, and I know your right. I just wish I could’ve done more, so I don’t want to admit that I wasn’t able to do anything.” I told her my own eyes beginning to water. Soon all the girls were all gathered around me in a large embrace. I took a deep breath and composed myself. “Alright that’s enough of the waterworks. We still have some work to do.”

“Right, we need to find the Shadow Servers.” Twilight said.

“Correct. We still don’t know where they are, and if we don’t know where they are we’ll never be able to get the book from them.”

“Well, how are we supposed to find them?” Rainbow asked.

I started to pace around the room. I knew that I could probably use my power to find them, but I didn’t want to give them the pleasure of having my power used on them, because knowing them, they would consider themselves blessed if they knew I had used it on them. This was one part of the plan I still hadn’t thought quite thought through. In truth the rest of it wasn’t much of a plan anyway. It basically just went along the lines of find them, beat them up, find the book, steal the book, and destroy the book. That’s about it. I sighed. “I don’t think that we can find them, but I think that I know somepony who can.”

“What do you mean? Who is it?” Twilight asked.

“He’s an old acquaintance of mine, and he has access to some of the best tracking techniques in all of Equestria.” I answered. “And to top all those things off. He’s one of the few who doesn’t consider me a monster.” I said with a smile.

“Alright, so where do we find him?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, he tends to spend a lot of time in the Everfree forest, but normally he’s on the whole other side of the forest than the side we’re on now.” I answered.

“He lives in the Everfree forest?” Twilight asked.

“Most of the time. He goes to a few other forests occasionally. He doesn’t really have a set home, but he gets along quite well.” I told them.

“Well if he’s all the way on the other side of the forest than we’d better get a move on.” Rainbow said.

“Are you sure you want to go?” I asked.

“Of course, we’ve been in the forest a couple times. We can handle ourselves in there.” Rainbow told me.

“Perhaps I should rephrase. Are you sure you want to meet him?” I responded.

“Why is he strange?” Twilight asked.

“Well… you see he’s…” I sighed. There’s really no other way to describe him. “He’s vulgar, rude, perverted, and yes he’s indeed a little strange.” I told them.

There was a moment of silence around the room, and then I was slapped.

“Rarity!? Why did you slap me?!” I asked rubbing my cheek.

“Because you said those things in front of Skies. What type of a brother says those things in front of his own sister?” Rarity answered.

“I actually can’t blame him.” Skies told her. “I’ve met the dude. He’ll probably try and bed any mature mare he comes across.”

And another moment of silence. And then I was slapped again.

“WHY?! Why do you keep doing that!?” I said to Rarity rubbing my other cheek.

“For one, she obviously had to have learned that language from you, and two if this stallion is really as bad as you say. I am extremely disappointed you even allowed Skies to meet him.

“I didn’t do either of those things!” I retorted. “Skies learned those words from a book that was suggested to her by a teacher that saw how mature she was for her age, and I told her to stay away from him but she went anyways. When I got back to his camp they were having tea and discussing the mating rituals of Timberwolves.” Another moment of silence. I quickly flew up into the air. I knew what normally followed these moments of silence. “So before I get slapped again can we just go?” I finally asked.

After a short debate the girls finally agreed that it was time to go. We packed up the gear we would need for the journey and meet each other at the entrance to the Everfree forest a few minutes later.

“So do you know how to find him in the forest?” Twilight asked me.

“Yeah, when we said our good-byes last time we met he gave me something so that I could find him wherever he went.” I answered her.

“That’s good, so what is it?” Twilight responded.

“Well you see-” I would’ve continued but a growl coming from a bush cut me off. A timberwolf jumped from the bush with a few more following it. Soon we were surrounded with the largest within the circle the smaller ones had formed. All the girls were squeezing close together facing towards the circle the wolves had made. Skies and I on the other hoof simple smiled. “Good they smelled us. I was kind of expecting it to take a little bit longer though.”

“How can you be so calm about this?!” Twilight asked. “And why did you expect this to happen!?”

I used my magic and levitated a small pouch out of my saddlebags and floated it over to the large wolf. He took a long sniff of it and then lowered his body onto the ground. Skies and I smiled and got onto his back. He stood up with us still on top of him and gave us time to get settled. The girls were staring wide eyed. “Well don’t just stand there.” I told them. “Find a wolf and get on.” It was now they looked around and saw that the circle of wolves had all gotten down on their bellies in the same way as the large wolf.

“Wha- what- what’s going on?!” Twilight shouted.

“Well, if you want to know the specifics. We’re riding on the backs of timberwolves who are going to lead us to the pony I was talking about.”

A moment of silence.

“…WHAT!?!” All six mares shouted. I couldn’t help but smile, and I’m almost positive I saw the large wolf I was on do the same as well.

Chapter 43

Chapter 43

I was sitting on top of the lead timberwolf as trees passed by us at a fast speed. Skies was sitting on the same wolf and was having the ride of her life. I turned my head around and looked back at the rest of the girls. They had some scared and nervous expressions. Strangely enough though Fluttershy looked quite happy and seemed to be enjoying the ride. I could see a bit of apprehension, but that vast vastly outweighed. Pinkie was… well Pinkie was just being Pinkie. I could hear her talking to herself about throwing a thank you party for the Timberwolves as well as a party for this being the first time she rode a timberwolf. The next pony closest to enjoying themselves was Rainbow. She was excited because riding a timberwolf was pretty cool. I could still feel the hint of fear. She was good at hiding it though, I could tell she wanted to look strong for the other girls. The final three, Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack were all quite scared. The three of them seemed to be holding very tightly around the wolves’ necks, much to the displeasure of the wolves, for dear life.

Twilight eventually started to speak. “Hey Shadow, could you- I mean why exactly, um well. Why are these Timberwolves letting us ride them instead of, well instead of attacking us like we were always told they would do?!” She asked.

“Why? Do you want them to attack you? I mean that’s kind of strange but they could do that if you want.” I responded with a small smile.

“Please don’t joke about that and just answer the question.” Twilight told me very unamused by my little joke.

I sighed. “If you really want to know it had to do with that small pouch.”

“You mean the one that you let them sniff before you got on?” Twilight questioned.

“Yes, exactly. That was the thing that my friend gave me so that I could find him anywhere in the forest. It’s similar to a smelling salt, but instead of making something wake up. This was more of an identification scent.” I told her.

“Identification scent?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, it tells the wolves that we’re friends of their alpha and they will take us to him.” I answered her.

“Oh… but how did you know those would be the wolves that found us?” Twilight responded.

“I didn’t.” I told her to which I could tell she was about to complain about putting all of us in a dangerous situation without knowing if it was really them. “Before you complain to me, I made an educated guess. No normal timberwolf would come that close to the Everfree forest’s border, but because they caught a small whiff of the identification scent they came to investigate. That is the only reason I can think of for any timberwolf to come that close to the edge, so it makes perfect sense that they were the right wolves.”

Twilight closed her mouth and began to think it over. “Okay, I can’t really argue with that, but I really would rather prefer a warning next time.” She told me.

“No promise, all your faces were priceless when the wolves jumped out of the bushes.” I responded with a laugh.

“It wasn’t funny!” Twilight shouted up to me.

“I could debate that.” I called back with a smile.

“You’re hopeless.” Twilight said shaking her head.

“Are you just realizing this now?” I asked her.

“No, I’m just saying what was always obvious out loud.” She answered.

“Hey, that really hurts.” I said sarcastically placing one hoof against my chest.

“Are you saying it isn’t true?” Twilight responded.

“That isn’t the point.” I told her. “…And didn’t I have a conversation like this before with Pinkie just flipped?”

“That’s right.” I heard from in front of me. I turned my head and saw Pinkie riding on top of the wolf’s head that I was on. The wolf seem just as confused as me as to how and when she got there.

“I keep telling myself I’m not going to ask, but Pinkie how in all of Equestria do you do that?” I asked her.

“Do what?” Pinkie said back to me.

“…Never mind just- just forget about it.” I said rubing my face with one of my hooves.

“Forget about what?” I heard from behind me. I turned and saw Pinkie once again riding on the timberwolf she had been on before.

I turned back around and started muttering silently to myself low enough that only Skies was close enough to even hear a word I was saying. “Forget the fact that she’s doing the impossible, forget the fact that she’s doing the impossible, forget the fact that she’s doing the impossible.”

“So Shadow” I heard from behind me again. I turned and looked back at Twilight. “Exactly how long will it be until we get to wherever this friend of yours is?” She asked me.

“I don’t have a definite answerer, but if I had to take a guess, considering how long we’ve been traveling so far, I think it shouldn’t be too much longer now. As long as he’s in the same general area that he’s normally in.” I told her.

“That’s good to hear.” She responded.

“Maybe, for all I know he might not even be in the Everfree right now.” I told her.

“Who might not be in the Everfree?” I heard from beside me.

I sighed. “I thought I already explained this. He’s-” I started as I turned and looked at the speaker. I was met with the face of a sarcastically smiling brown stallion who was also on the back of a timberwolf. “-Playing a joke on me.” I finished with a small smile.

The timberwolves all came to a quick and immediate stop, earning a yelp of surprise from most of the girls. I dismounted my wolf and helped Skies get down as well. I turned to face the stallion who had rode up. His coat was a light brown and his mane was a shade darker. His eyes were a dark green, and he wore a small hat on his head that had teeth from different creatures in the brim. His cutie mark was a paw print with twigs and leaves surrounding it. He wasn't exactly clean, but he wasn't filthy either. “It’s good to see you again Prowler.”

“Likewise Shadow, so tell me. Who are the lovely ladies you’ve brought to my humble abode? You certainly seem to have gotten around since we last met.” Prowler said to me taking a peek back at the mares.

I sighed. “Really, we haven’t seen each other in who knows how long, and those are the words you choose to greet me with.” I responded to him.

He just started laughing. “Hey don’t blame me. It’s just in my nature.”

“No, no it’s not.” I told him smiling a little.

“Alright fine, but seriously who are they?” He asked me.

The mares had all gotten off of their wolves by now and were standing behind me. “Girls this is the friend I was talking about, Night Prowler. One of the best trackers in all of Equestria. Prowler these are some of the friends I’ve made since we last met. Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash.” I said indicating to each of the mares as I said their names, except for Rainbow who came up and stood next to me, and I put one of my legs around her “Rainbow is my marefriend, which means she’s off limits… In fact, to you they all are.”

“Oh come on Shadow, why don’t you let them decide. They haven’t even met me yet.” He told me.

“Yes but I have.” I responded.

“Yes you have, and you can tell I’m being on my best behavior. I haven’t even said a curse yet.” He told me.

“Yes I noticed. I’m actually counting how long it’s been. I’m waiting to see if you might break you own record, for time gone without spewing vulgarities.”

“Aw come on Shadow. Don’t be like that you damn bastard… Oh damn it!” He said stopping the clock I was keeping.

“Two minutes and thirty seven seconds. You were so close.” I told him smiling.

“Meh, I don’t really give a shit about it anymore.” He told me reverting to his normal manner of speaking vulgarities basically every chance he got. I could feel that the girls behind me weren’t too fond of the way he was speaking.

“You know you might want to tone down on the curses. Skies and I might be used to it, but the others aren’t. So you might want to watch your tongue a bit more carefully, for their sake as well as yours.” I told him.

“My sake? Why in the world of Equestria would I need to do it for my bucking sake?” He asked me.

“Well you see Rarity here kind of has a-” I started but Rarity interrupted me by putting a hoof on my shoulder and walking passed me. I could see Prowler was slightly confused by what was going on as Rarity walked up to him.

After a short moment of silence Prowler’s head was whipped sideways as Rarity’s hoof connected with his cheek. “OW!” he shouted rubbing his cheek.

“Yeah she has a pretty powerful slap.” I said with a small chuckle. That however was before my head was whipped sideways as well. “OW!” I shouted this time. “Why do you keep doing that?!”

Chapter 44

Chapter 44

Prowler and I both sat in front of the girls the both of us receiving a long winded speech from Rarity about what a real gentlecolt should act like. I stopped listening after about the tenth minute. However, I don’t think Prowler ever stopped listening, but in order to stop listening you also have to start.

“And furthermore… Are you even listening to me?!” I heard her say.

“Not gonna lie, no I’m not, but in my defense I did last longer than him.” I answered pointing at Prowler.

“What are you talking about? He’s been concentrating intently ever sense I started. He’s hardly even blinked… In fact I’m not sure I’ve even seen him blink once in the past few minutes.” She said.

I sighed. “That would be because he has mastered the art of sleeping with his eyes open.” I said reaching over and poking Prowler on his shoulder.

“Huh, what?” He asked groggily rubbing his eyes. “Is it over?”

“I think so, but I wouldn’t put any money on it.” I answered.

“Well that’s good for me too because I don’t have any to begin with.” He said with a smile.

Rarity was glaring at the two of us intently. “Why did I even bother to try?” she finally asked herself, but Prowler took it upon himself to answer anyways.

“I don’t know, seemed like a lost cause from the very start. I really can’t believe you tried. I mean I’m as uncivilized as they can get. The only conversations I even get into are with this guy over here.” He said indicating to me. “You can’t really blame me for not knowing the social taboos.”

“…Wow.” I said with a little surprise. “I didn’t know you knew what the word taboo meant, and you didn’t even use one curse in that answer.”

“Damn right I didn’t, I’m actually trying to stay a little less vulgar. I don’t want to get slapped again.” He said rubbing his cheek.

I started rubbing my own cheek. “I’ll second that.” Rarity groaned and walked back over to the rest of the mares who were setting up a camp site for us to sleep in. I turned to Prowler. “I’m actually impressed with you right now. You haven’t said some of you worst vulgarities and you also haven’t actually tried to seduce any on the mares.”

“Yeah, I tell ya it’s a really bitch to keep myself in check, but I’ll try.” He told me.

“Are you sure you’re okay you seem different?” I asked him.

“Yeah, yeah I’m good it’s just… no, forget it.” He answered looking away.

“Okay now I know something’s bothering you. Tell me what is it?” I said to him.

“It… It’s Leaf.” He told me. Leaf was the first timberwolf that Prowler had ever tamed. It was when he was just a foal. He was always kind of alone and didn’t have many friends. One day he found a timberwolf injured on the edge of the forest. He nurse the wolf back to health in secret away for everypony. The two became real close and eventually after a fight with his father Prowler took Leaf and ran away into the forest. Prowler told me that search parties were sent out not a half-hour after he ran away, but it took over a week for them to catch up and find him. When they did Prowler and his father talked again this time calmer, but Prowler said that he didn’t want to go back to the town. He wanted to stay in the forest with Leaf and the other timberwolves, he said it was where he belonged. Just to prove it he showed his flank to his father sporting a brand new cutie mark. His father of course disagreed and said the forest was dangerous. Prowler gave in and said he would go back to the village, but late in the night he ran off again. Prowler’s relationship with his father didn’t get hurt though. They sent messages using Leaf and the other timberwolves to each other to stay in touch. Prowler’s father never really approved of his sons decision, but he did agree that this probably was where Prowler would be happiest and as a father, making sure his son was happy was his number one goal. After Prowler grew up a little he finally did meet his father face to face again, and Prowler still goes to see him occasionally.

“Leaf, what about him?... And where is he? I haven’t seen him since we got here.” I said to him looking around.

“I… we got in a fight with a large group of manticores. I got away with a few cuts and bruises, but only because Leaf went and blocked most of their attacks for me. He got really beat up, and when we got back to camp he collapsed from exhaustion. He hasn’t moved much since. I’ve been bringing him food and water, but he doesn’t seem to be getting any better. I- I think he’s dying.” Prowler told me. I could see that he was shaking slightly. Leaf was his best friend I couldn’t blame him for being like this.

“Listen Prowler, Fluttershy takes care of animals. I’m sure that she can look at Leaf and help him somehow.” I said trying to reassure him.

“Really you think she could?” He asked.

“Well, I’m sure as hell not going to do nothing.” I told him to which he smiled a bit.

Together the two of us went off and found Fluttershy. She was surprised when Prowler asked her for help, but when he told her what the problem her personality changed and she got very serious and asked to see Leaf. Along the ways Skies found us and tagged along. Not that I would be able to tell her not to come with. Leaf and Skies were good friends, and Skies was the only pony besides Prowler that Leaf would even let ride on him. I might be close to Leaf, but Skies was much closer to him than I ever could be. When we found him both Skies and Fluttershy gasped and I barely held back a gasp of my own. Leaf had multiple deep gashes along his back. One of his legs was cracking so much that it was hardly holding itself together like the simplest touch would shatter it. One of his eyes was barely glowing a dark green, while the other was out completely. I had seen timberwolves that had been broken apart completely and in a few minutes they were back together and perfectly fine, but Leaf hadn’t healed himself at all. I had never seen Leaf in such a wounded and saddened state. Fluttershy quickly ran over to Leaf who glared at her menacingly despite his state of being. However, after a few quite words from Fluttershy he calmed down and allowed her to look him over.

After a short examination Fluttershy stood back up. “Prowler, Skies come with me. I need help finding some herbs and other plants. Shadow stay here with Leaf so he isn’t alone and doesn’t do anything to hurt himself anymore.” She told the three of us. I obeyed her instantly not only because she’s my friend, but the way she talked. It was so different from how she normally spoke. This voice was filled with comfort, concern, fear, seriousness, and even pain. This wasn’t like anything I had ever seen before, so I stayed with Leaf for a few minutes until they returned.

“You’re sure these will help?” Prowler asked laying some of the plants they gathered onto the ground in a small pile.

“Yes, I’m sure.” Fluttershy answered. “I just need to grind them into a paste first so that we can use them.” She added as she put a small bowl from her saddlebags onto the ground and put the plants in it. Using a small stone rod she started to crush the plants in the bowl and they started to meld together into the paste she was looking for. “Alright everypony take some of the paste and use it to cover all of the wounds. Make sure we don’t miss any of them.” She told us and we all nodded taking a part of the paste in our hooves and spreading it on Leaf’s wounds.

When we were done spreading Leaf had a less pained look and even had a small smile. “Well that sure seemed to help.” I said.

Fluttershy nodded. “It’s an old recipe, but effective. It numbs the pain as well and accelerates the healing. We had to go a little out of the way to find some of the flowers so that they added a small magical property to the paste since Leaf is a timberwolf, but they do seem to be working well.” She said smiling and speaking with a bit more cheery voice.

“Thank you very much Miss Fluttershy. I don’t know how I can ever repay you for this.” Prowler said to Fluttershy as he stood next to Leaf.

“Oh, you don’t need to repay me. All I did is what anypony would do. There’s no reason to repay me for that.” Fluttershy told him as she walked off back towards camp.

Prowler was surprised for a moment before he started to smile. “What anypony would do?” I heard him ask himself quietly.

I smiled and Skies and I started making our way back to camp, so Prowler was alone with Leaf.

Chapter 45

Chapter 45

We were all sitting around a campfire made in the center of the campsite we had made for the night.

“So do you think you can do it?” I asked Prowler.

He just laughed. “Shadow I have an entire pack of timberwolves at my disposal. If they can’t find them then they don’t exist.”

“Good.” I said smiling and reaching into my saddlebags and pulling out a piece of cloth. “I thought I might need your help one day so last time we had a run in with the Shadow Servers I took this from one of them. It may not be fresh, but I’m pretty sure that it’s the only thing any of them ever wear, so it should still have a good scent to it.” I said tossing the cloth to Prowler.

He caught the cloth in his hoof and gave a slight whistle. A timberwolf came around and took the cloth from him. “Alright, I’ll get the scent spread around the pack and send out a small scouting group tonight to see if we can find them and go after them in the morning.” Prowler told me as we watched the timberwolf walk away into the forest.

“I’ll still never understand how you managed to tame timberwolves.” I said. “The only timberwolves I’ve ever come across never seemed to give me any time to even try to run let alone tame them.”

Prowler just chuckled a little. “Truthfully I don’t even know how I do it. It’s just my talent. Still there are a few animals out there who aren’t so fond of me and let me tell you their claws sting like a b-” Out of the corner of my eye I saw Rarity’s gaze become very menacing as she looked at Prowler, who instantly brought one of his hooves up to cover his cheek. “b- bad pain.” He finished his sentence smiling innocently like a foal who got caught with his hoof in the cookie jar. I began to chuckle but then Rarity turned her glare towards me and I instantly stopped and sat up as straight as I could with a stoic expression. Rarity sighed and her gaze finally softened. Both Prowler and I let out a sigh of relief.

“I would like to propose that we go to sleep now before Prowler and/or I make another mistake and end up with swollen cheeks.” I said to the rest of those sitting around earning a laugh from most and even a small chuckle from Rarity. “I’ll take that as an, all in agreement.”

Everypony got up and started towards the makeshift tents they had made, while Prowler started off into the clearing where Leaf was. Skies and I both sat around the fire watching them all go.

“Hey Shadow, where are you and Skies sleeping?” Rainbow asked me.

The rest of the girls turned around. “Hey she’s right, I haven’t seen you set up a tent of even pack one.” Twilight said.

“Well to answer your question, Skies and I are going to be sleeping where we normally sleep when we travel.” I told them.

“Where’s that?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, there’s a nice tree right over there that has great coverage.” I said pointing to the edge of the clearing we were in.

“You plan to sleep out in the open?! With only a tree for coverage?!” Twilight asked.

“Basically, yeah.” I answered.

Rainbow looked surprised for a moment. “…Yeah, no.” She said.

“Pardon?” I asked.

“I’m not going to let you two sleep out here under a tree.” She told me.

“It’s really not as bad as you might think.” Skies responded. “We’ve done this for years when we were traveling before. My brother makes an excellent pillow.”

“She’s right, I do make an excellent pillow.” I said with a smile. I saw that Rainbow wasn’t amused so I became a bit more serious. “But she is still right, we’ve done this type of things for a long time, and nothing bad has ever happened.

“I don’t care. You’re my coltfriend and I’m not going to have the both of you sleeping outside, in a dangerous forest, with only a tree for cover.” Rainbow told me forcefully.

I was going to argue back, but I noticed the look in Rainbow’s eyes. I had seen this look before, there was no way I was going to argue my way out of this. I sighed. “Alright you win, I won’t sleep under the tree. That brings the new question of where we will sleep.”

Now everypony had stopped and was starting to think. “Well the tents aren’t too big, but I think they could probably keep two ponies protected without being uncomfortable.” Twilight said to all of us.

“So you’re saying that we’re going to need two sets of ponies to bunk together?” I asked.

“That’s the idea.” Twilight answered.

“So that brings the question who’s going to sleep where.” I said. “Because I don’t know if Skies and I can bunk together. If we did we would be kicking one of you out of your own tent and I don’t think I would feel right doing that.”

“So instead you’d like to split the two of you up and have both of you share a tent with a different pony?” Twilight asked to clarify. I nodded.

“Well, I could look after Skies. I mean, if that’s okay with you two.” Fluttershy said.

I looked at Skies. “I don’t have a problem with it.” She told me with a small smile.

“Alright then, since Skies is going with Fluttershy, I guess I’m gonna be with Rainbow.” I said looking to her for conformation. She smiled and nodded. “Good now all this debating has made me tired, so I’m going to turn in for the night.” I said standing up. Rainbow came and stood be me and walked with me as we moved towards the tent she had set up. Skies went over with Fluttershy to her tent.

I walked into the tent and moved towards the back of the small tent and laid down there so Rainbow had more room towards the front. It was all for nothing though because after Rainbow had come in she walked towards the back of tent as well and laid down next to me. I smiled and extended one of my wings over her so the she would have a little more warmth for the night. She smiled at me and got a bit closer so that my wing was able to cover a bit more. Soon enough I heard her breathing become slow and stable and I knew she was asleep. I stayed awake slightly longer trying to keep myself away from the nightmares for a bit longer. Rainbow hadn’t been around me when I got the really bad night terrors. Many times I would have powerful spasms and wake in a cold sweat. I didn’t know if it would disturb her if I did have a few of them this night, so I wanted to wait a bit longer so she could get as much sleep as possible. Eventually my eyes grew heavy and I drifted off into the realm of nightmares.

~~~One Sleep, Many Nightmares, and Some String Later~~~

I woke with a slight start as my most recent nightmare ended. I had a slight cold sweat around my head but from what I could tell Rainbow was still asleep and hadn’t been disturbed. I stood up and sidestepped my way around Rainbow and stepped out of the tent. I looked up into the sky and saw the sun just now rising over the horizon. I looked over to the side of the camp and saw Applejack already awake and doing some morning exercises. I nodded to her and went and sat at the now doused campfire I picked up a stick and started poking around the logs that were still not completely ash. A little bit later the rest of the girls were awake and Prowler had come back as well with a special timberwolf following behind him. It was a timberwolf that had its magic fuse with an apple tree and now was able to grow apples from its body. They weren’t as good as Sweet Apple Acres apples, but they were still a good breakfast.

“So, did your scouts come up with anything useful last night?” I asked Prowler.

“We’ll find out in a moment.” He said as a small group of timberwolves made their way into the clearing and walked over to Prowler. After giving a few growls and barks Prowler smiled, sent the timberwolves on their way, and turned back to us. “Alright, we found them.” He said.

I nodded. “The only problem I have is that I don’t know if they’ll have the book there. The chances our relatively high, but not one hundred percent. It’s the only lead we have right now though.” I said.

“Well if they don’t have it then we can find out where they hid it.” Rainbow said

“Yes we can.” I responded. “Alright, everypony pack the camp up. I want to be there and inside before midday. We’re gonna get ourselves a book.”

Chapter 46

Chapter 46

I was riding on top of one of the timberwolves that were taking us to the Shadow Servers hideouts. The girls and Prowler were discussing what to do when we got there. I was listening, but I wasn’t giving any input. They wanted to sneak into the hideout and find the book without disturbing any of the Shadow Servers. It took a lot of my willpower to not just shout and disagree with them, but I knew they were right. Chances are the hideout is heavily guarded and has a lot of Shadow Servers there, and being noticed would end up with complete and utter failure, possibly even death. Even though I knew they were right, I wish they weren’t. I wanted to go all out against the Shadow Servers and make them pay, it was their fault that Starry became a bearer of the darkness and it caused her so much pain. I wanted to make sure they all felt the pain they caused. I could feel the darkness wanting to do the same, for other more personally reasons though, he wanted to make them pay for almost killing him. Although, even he knew that with his power he could be overwhelmed and even he might be killed, or as killed as he can get. The two of us were silent for the duration of the ride, with me only talking when I was addressed directly. The girls seemed worried about me, they noticed that I was acting differently and wanted to make sure I was alright. I told them I was and then went back to my silence.

We arrived just outside of a small clearing near the edge of a cliff. From the brush inside the forest we could see a small cave carved out in the side of the cliff. We dismounted the timberwolves and Prowler told them to stay in the forest while we went inside. We peaked out from the forest and started towards the opening in the side of the rock. We stopped outside the opening and I peaked around the side and looked inside. I could tell that this tunnel was recently used by the hoof marks inside. We entered the cave and began our journey down into the tunnel system that ran through the cliff. Rarity was charging a cloaking spell she had learn for occasions just like this, while both Twilight and I were charging our horns to provide additional magic to sustain the spell after Rarity released it.

The intricate tunnel system would’ve been impossible for us to get through if Prowler wasn’t with us to point us in the right direction, at least I hope it was the right direction we had been walking for a good long while, but we hadn’t seen any of the Shadow Servers yet. Prowler was still sure they were here though, and I trust Prowler’s judgment on these type of things.

As we approached a corner I peaked my head around the side, but immediately drew my head back. Around the corner were two of the Shadow Servers, they looked like lackeys though. If we attacked them they wouldn’t put up much of a fight. I shook my head. ‘No that isn’t the plan. I can’t let myself do something stupid.’ I told myself mentally. I turned to look at Rarity and nodded my head telling her to use the spell. As soon as Rarity’s spell began Twilight and I took over power management. The spell was very complex and only Rarity was able to use the spell to its fullest potential. She was able to create a small blanket of magic over all the ponies in our group that covered each of us individually making us invisible to everypony. It was only through another spell that Rarity was able to make us able to see each other, but those two spells came at a cost. She wasn’t able to do much besides make the framework for the spell and walk. That’s where Twilight and I came in. We were the batteries for the spell. Allowing Rarity to concentrate on making sure the spell was cast right, while it still was able to receive power from us. The spell took a lot of energy though, as soon as Rarity cast the spell I could tell that it was draining me pretty quickly, but this was definitely the most efficient way to use the spell.

I motioned my hoof to tell everypony to move forward. We moved quickly passed the two Shadow Servers so we didn’t waste any time, but still going slow enough to remain quiet. We didn’t need to make any unnecessary noise.

After we passed those two we began to find more and more Shadow Servers in the tunnels. The tunnels weren’t too cramp though and we were able to slip through a lot of the Shadow Servers undetected. As we reached a main nexus for all the tunnels I saw a few signs. The tunnel we just came from had a sign that marked it as an exit. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Twilight trying to get my attention. I looked at her and saw her pointing at a sign with a book on it. I shook my head. They wouldn’t keep a book as valuable as that in some library. I looked around and I saw the symbol they used to identify the Alpha. Chances are he kept the book in his personal quarters at all times unless they were going to use it. I pointed at the tunnel and all the rest nodded. I began to walk down the tunnel with the others close behind me. This tunnel wasn’t nearly as long as the last tunnel and we soon found ourselves in front of a rather large makeshift door. I looked around carefully and saw no guards in any of the holes or crevices. I walked up and opened the door a crack so I could look through I saw nopony inside so I opened the door fully and ushered the others in. After everypony was in the room I went in and shut the door behind me. I gave a signal to everypony to start searching for the book. Only Applejack and Rainbow didn’t look, they instead were standing guard at the door just in case somepony came in. We decided to keep the cloaking spell up as well for that same reason. I began opening drawers and boxes that were placed all around the room, everypony else was doing the same in some other part of the large room. The only thing I found though was random newspaper clippings and old tomes and scrolls that the Shadow Servers thought had something to do with the darkness. I looked around the room and saw that the others were having about as much luck as I was. I returned to my searching. Eventually I felt something poke me in the side. I looked and saw Twilight pointing over towards the makeshift bed in the room. Fluttershy was standing next to the bed with a small box that looked like she had pulled out from under the bed. I walked over and tried to open it, but it was locked. After we found the box both Applejack and Rainbow came over to look as well. I could see that Twilight was considering just taking the box. I got her attention and shook my head with a smile, I had a better way. I waved Skies over and pointed at the box. She looked it over for a while testing the lid before turning back to me and nodding. I turned my side to her so that the saddlebags I brought along were facing her. She walked over and opened the bag taking out a manepin with her teeth before she passed it to her wings where she caught it with expert precision. She walked over the box again and put the pin in the lock with her wings and began working on the lock. I wasn’t the only one that picked up a few skills while we were traveling. I could see both Rarity and Twilight giving me a disapproving glare, but I chose to remain ignorant and act like I didn’t notice. I heard a small click and I began to smile Skies removed the pin and opened the top of the box revealing the book inside. With an even bigger smile I reached in and lifted up the book with my hoof. I lifted the book above my head in celebration.

But my celebration was cut short when I heard a small smack against the floor. I turned and looked seeing that Rarity had finally lost her energy and fell to the floor in exhaustion. ‘Wait if Rarity isn’t casting the spell anymore, doesn’t that mean we’re-’ I started to think.

“Well, well, well. What do we have here?” A voice said from behind me interrupting my thought. I turned and was faced with a certain Alpha who also was sporting a new shiny metal hoof. “It’s been a long time. How have you been?”

Chapter 47

Chapter 47

I was standing in the room looking at the pony who had just entered. Rainbow landed on the floor and made sure to put me in between her and the new pony. The emotions I could feel from her betraying her confident expression.

“So tell me what is it you think you’re doing?” The pony asked. I put the book into my saddlebags and faced the Alpha.

“Oh you know, just breaking and entering.” I answered.

“You know that’s against the law.” He said to me.

“Please, I don’t need a lecture from you about what is and isn’t lawful.” I responded.

“Shadow who is he?” Twilight asked behind me.

“He’s the Alpha of the Shadow Servers, their leader.” I answered without looking away from him. “He’s also the one that foalnapped Rainbow a while back.” Behind me the girls gasped, and I felt Rainbow cringe a little, these weren’t the best memories. I looked at the Alpha’s artificial hoof. “So how’s the new hoof treating you?” I asked.

“It’s taken some getting used to.” The Alpha answered bringing the metal hoof to his face. “I didn’t really appreciate you removing my old one though.”

“Why, had you grown attached to it?” I asked.

The Alpha scowled at me. “Is now really the time for this meaningless conversation. You came her for the book, you have the book, now you can leave.”

I looked at the Alpha with a questioning expression. “Really you’re not even going to try to make me lose control?” I asked.

“Why should I bother, the darkness in you has made it quite clear that he doesn’t want our help, it is our duty to serve him, even if that duty is to not.” The Alpha answered.

“I see.” I responded. “So I’m going to have to kill you.” The girls gasped.

“Shadow, why? He’s saying we can leave.” Rainbow said.

Twilight was quiet and deep in thought. “You know the reason don’t you Twilight?” I asked her, she hesitated and then nodded slowly with a sad expression. “If he needed the book to use the spell he would stop us, but he’s not. The book doesn’t contain the framework for the spell, so they don’t need the book anymore. Once we leave they can create a new darkness even without the book, and chances are you don’t trust anypony else with the spell and only you know it, securing your place as Alpha.” I said turning to face the Alpha yet again. “Without you and the book, the Shadow Servers won’t be able to create another darkness ever again.”

The Alpha simply laughed. “You don’t have the will to kill me. Ever since you stopped running and found a home, you’ve lost your blood lust.” He said to me. “I remember a time that if you had the chance to kill one of us you would never pass up the opportunity, but up on the mountain I was at your mercy and you just left. You didn’t have the will to kill me then, what makes you think you have the will to kill me now?” He asked me.

My horn started to glow and I levitated a sword off of the wall and pointed it towards the Alpha. “What’s changed? What’s Changed?! What’s changed is that because of you there is an innocent mare who’s dead!” I shouted at him. I could see his eyes widen slightly I had found my resolve, and he was about to feel the full force of my anger. My magic got brighter slightly and grabbed the Alpha’s metal hoof pulling it out from under him. He fell to the ground on his side soon I was standing over him with the sword at his neck. “I think you all should wait outside.” I said my voice void of emotions. The girls looked like they wanted to argue, that they wanted to stop me, but despite how much they hated the idea, they all still had that part of them that understood the necessity. I wish they didn’t though, I wish that they could still have kept their innocence and been friends with me, but that could never happen. The girls gave in and left the room, I could tell that Fluttershy was crying and as much as that hurt me I still needed to do this. “Before I kill you, tell me why. Why do you want to hurt others?” I asked him.

“Because pain is a part of living. Our goal is to make those who deny this fact know the truth of it.” He answered.

“Have you ever considered that maybe without you that peace they believe in might actually exist?”

“No” He answered. “But you have, and you know as long as you exist that peace you wish for will never exist.”

“…I know, but that doesn’t mean I can’t try.” I told him as I thrust the sword forward. Impaling his throat in a quick stab and killing him within seconds. I left the sword there and started towards the door. I opened the door and left the room. As I left I saw the girls looking at me, all with mixed emotions. I sighed, I let them see that side of me again.

I was about to speak when “INTRUDERS!” Somepony shouted from down the hall.

“Run!” I said, quickly placing Rarity on my back with levitation and running down the hall.

We were running as quickly as we could, with Prowler leading us, heading towards the opening of the cave. I looked over my shoulder to make sure Rarity wasn’t going to fall off and saw the wave of black following behind us. I saw a few break off from the group and go down a separate tunnel. I quickly turned my attention forward again just in time to see a few Shadow Servers come out from one of the side tunnels heading us off. Twilight and I made quick work of them with a blast of magic knocking them unconscious.

We turned a corner and I saw the light coming from the end of the tunnel signifying the outside. I began to speed up hoping to get out as soon as possible, but as I passed through the light and the outside world became visible, I skidded to a stop.

Surrounding the entrance to the cave was a circle of Shadow Servers so packed together a mouse, let alone nine ponies, wouldn’t be able to squeeze through.

“So… What the buck do we do now?” Prowler asked.

“I would slap you if I had the strength.” Rarity said weakly from a top my back.

“Good to know, Shadow any ideas?” Prowler said to me.

“I don’t know.” I said as I levitated Rarity off my back and next to Twilight for support. “There’s too many to fight, and not enough room to slip through… I’ve got nothing.” I answered him.

One of the Shadow Servers stepped forward and spoke. “Surrender quietly and we promise, your deaths will be quick.”

Prowler turned to look at me, but his gaze drifted to the mares behind me. I knew what he was asking. Do we fight and hope for a miracle, risking a painful death, or do we give in so that we can avoid some of the pain? Then I saw the slight hint of movement out of the corner of my eye. I didn’t see what, but I knew it was just inside the forest hiding in the bushes and grass.

I smiled. “Do you think we’ll give in just because you ask, because we’re not.” I told the Shadow Server.

The Shadow Server scowled. “Fine, you will be the first to die.” He said

“Hmm…no I don’t think so.” I responded. “I think that-” I started lifting my hoof and starting to move it around pointing at different ponies. “…You.” I finally said pointing at a pony just behind the speaker. “You will be the first to die.”

The speaker looked at me. “That is pointless, how could you think that we would-” However he was cut off as a scream of pain came from behind him. He turned around just in time to see a large timberwolf removing his jaws from the downed pony’s, which happened to be the one I pointed at, neck.

“Leaf!?” Prowler exclaimed “What are you doing here?!”

“Leave the questions for later.” I said pointing towards one side of the circle surrounding us. “Sic em.” And Leaf did just that.

Soon enough there was a gap in the Shadow Servers defenses and I turned to the girls. “GO!” I shouted pointing. They started off running through the gap and away from the cave. I turned back to Prowler. “We need to buy them some time to get away.” I told him.

“No… I do.” He told me.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Look at the odds, even with both of us and Leaf. As soon as that circle closes again, which it will, it’s not opening again.” He told me. I quickly realized what he was saying.

“No, Prowler don’t you dare do this!” I shouted at him.

He put a hoof on my shoulder. “Shadow, for as long as I could remember whenever we met you always came just with Skies. You said that the last town had been the same as all the others before.” He told me. “This time you came with friends, friends that stuck by your side through the hardest of times. They need you, you need them, and you don’t really need me anymore, nopony really needs me.” He said.

“Prowler-” I started, but he interrupted me shaking his head.

“It’s time to go.” He said indicating over my shoulder showing the circle was starting to close again, and Leaf was starting to be pushed back. When I looked back to Prowler I noticed two things. One, his back was to me. Two, his rear legs were coming towards me at high speed. Prowler’s buck hit me hard in the chest and sent me flying a good few feet. When I landed and stopped rolling I was outside of the circle of Shadow Servers and Prowler was standing in the center with Leaf by his side. A sad but content smile on his face.

Even over the sounds of fighting in the circle, I still heard Prowler’s small voice carry over. “Well boy, it looks like this is it for us. I don’t know where we’re going, but wherever it is, we’re both gonna be there.”

I wanted to run back in, I wanted to help him, but I knew it would be pointless, so I ran. I ran back into the forest praying to whatever forces I could think of to help him.

When I stopped running, I was back at the spot we had set up camp the night before. The girls had also found their way back here and smiled as they saw me. Skies and Rainbow both came and hugged me asking about Prowler. I was silent and simply went and sat at the edge of the clearing waiting for the answer to come.

My answer did come eventually, it came in the form of a young timberwolf carrying a bloodied hat and a piece of bark. He dropped them at my feet, and I had my answer. I put the hat and bark in my saddle bag and left to go to sleep. Nopony complained that night about me sleeping on my own under the tree.

Chapter 48

Chapter 48

I woke up the next morning early and started taking some supplies out of my bags. I made a small fire and using the food supplies I had I started making breakfast for everypony. I needed to do something to get my mind off of what had happened yesterday. What I was making may not have been fancy, but because of how long I had been doing this, even with limited supplies, it was still nutritious and filling. After I had finished I ate a little of the food leaving most of it for the girls. When I finished eating I got up and went to sit over by the edge of the clearing. I just needed some time to think.

Soon enough, the girls started to get up one by one, with Skies being the first to wake up. She went and started to eat, leaving me by the edge of the forest. She knew I didn’t want to be disturbed. The rest of the girls were a bit more hesitant about just letting me sit there, despite Skies reassurances. However, once Rainbow got up she had no hesitation. As soon as she had finished eating she came over and sat down next to me.

“Hey, you all right?” She asked me.

“I don’t even know anymore.” I answered. “Prowler was possibly the one friend I ever had before I found my way to Ponyville.” I told her. “And what’s worse is that I can’t help but feel that it’s my fault.”

“Shadow it’s not your fault.” Rainbow told me.

“And why isn’t it?” I asked. “It was my idea to go after the Shadow Servers, It was my idea to ask for his help, and it was me who left him behind in that circle.”

Rainbow leaned against me. “You can’t keep thinking like that. Not everything has to fall onto your shoulders. You can let others bear some of the weight too.” She told me.

“I know I can, but there are some things that I don’t want others to bear, loss being one of them.” I responded.

“Shadow we’ve all had to deal with some loss before, and we’re able to make it through because we have friends to help support us.” Rainbow said to me.

“I know, I’m not really used to that yet. Normally it’s just Skies and me, so I’ve normally been the one who carries all the weight. I’m not used to letting others help me quite yet.” I told her.

“Well then you better get used to it pretty quick, because none of us are going to let you carry all of the weight yourself.” Rainbow said gesturing to all the rest of the girls behind us.

I smiled. “Alright.” I said. “…but, there is one last thing I need to do.”

“What’s that?” Rainbow asked.

“Be the bearer of bad news.” I said lowing my head slightly. “Hey Twilight, any idea what the nearest town is?” I asked behind me.

Twilight slightly surprised by my question took a moment. “Well considering the direction we went to get here. We should be close to Manehattan.”

I sighed. “Of course that would be the closest town.” I said putting one hoof to my head.

“Well now what’s wrong with Manehattan?” Applejack asked. “My Aunt and Uncle Orange live there and it ain’t so bad.”

“Maybe for you, but considering that it was the last town I was run out of just months ago I think it seemed a little bit less entertaining for me.” I told her.

“Oh, I’m sorry for bringing it up.” She responded.

“Not your fault.” I reassured her. “As much as I want to avoid it, I have to go there.”

“Why’s that?” Twilight asked.

“Because a train would be the fastest way to get to Fillydelphia.” I answered.

“Fillydelphia? Why Fillydelphia?” Twilight asked.

“Because that’s the town where Prowler grew up, and where his parents still live.” I told them, suddenly when I said ‘bearer of bad news’ made a lot more sense to them.

“You’re going to tell them what happened?” Rainbow asked.

“Well if I don’t who will?” I responded. “And no-” I said stopping Twilight from speaking. “I will not let any of you, or any of the guards or authorities do this. He was my friend and I should be the one to tell them.”

“…Alright, but we’re going to come with you.” Twilight said.

“That may be required anyway.” I told them.

“What do you mean?” Rainbow asked.

“Let’s just say that the ponies there might not be to enthusiastic about me coming back, and having a good word put in from the Elements of Harmony might help a little.” I answered.

“Oh, that’s probably true.” Twilight said.

I nodded then let out a small whistle. A few moments later a timberwolf came out from the forest and stood next to me. I gave a small nod to him and he started off into the forest again with the rest of us following behind. The walk was short but it seemed to take forever to reach the edge of the forest. I kept thinking about what would happen when I got to Manehattan. How would they react? Would they still be afraid? Would they try to attack me? Would they hurt Skies? The more I thought the more scared I got that I wasn’t doing the right thing. The young timberwolf stopped as we reached the edge of the forest. A little ways away I could see the entrance to Manehattan down the trail. I took a few deep breaths to calm my nerves and then I stepped out onto the road and turned towards the town of Manehattan.

However, as I stepped from the bushes I heard a loud gasp and I saw a young mare walking on the trail with a basket full of berries. I also knew that I had remembered seeing her the night I had been run out of town, and it was apparent she remembered me. She dropped the basket she was carrying and ran back towards the town. ‘Great, now they know I’m coming.’ I thought to myself.

I slowly started walking towards the town using my power to feel the fears inside. I could feel the gathering of ponies near the entrance as well as the fears that surrounded them, the fears of me. I continued walking towards the large gate that signified the entrance to the town. I sighed as I got closer and saw the mass of ponies surrounding the gate. Forming a semicircular wall to keep me out. I walked through the gate and stopped in front of the ponies.

“What are you doing back here, you monster?” I heard one of the stallions say.

“Trying to leave as quickly as possible.” I answered him with a monotone voice.

“Then turn around and walk away. It’s that simple.” The stallion told me.

“But it’s not, I need to leave on a train.” I responded.

“Yeah, like we’re going to let that happen.” I heard from somewhere else in the crowd. I could tell from their fears that they had a combination of anger and fear. They wanted to hurt me, just plain out beat me to a pulp, but they were too scared to do so. I could tell that they were too far absorbed into their fear. I wasn’t going to be able to change their minds… but I know some ponies that aren’t me.

“Fine, I’m just going to stop this conversation that’s not going to go anywhere and just get straight to my trump card.” I told them. “Elements of Harmony.” I said gesturing behind me as the girls that had been following behind me finally came to the attention of the crowd. I could feel their gasps of surprise.

“Applejack dear, what are you doing with this monstrosity?” I heard a stallion say from the crowd.

“I’m going to guess that is your Uncle Orange you were talking about.” I said turning my head to Applejack.

“That’s right, but don’t you worry. I’ll talk some sense into ‘em” Applejack told me as she walked past me. “Alright, now I want all yall ta simmer down and listen for a moment!” She shouted above the crowd quieting them down. I could hear the whispers spreading through the crowd about how the Elements of Harmony were with me. “I know that yall had a rough time last time Shadow here came around, but I can tell you it’s not his fault. He’s had a rough time himself and he’s sorry for the trouble he’s caused. So please, just let us through. All we want is to get to a train station so we can leave.” Applejack told the ponies.

The ponies began to wonder what to do. They distrusted me with their very souls, but they believed the element of honesty completely. They were very conflicted.

“Applejack, how can you speak of this monster in such a way? Because of him your aunt had to go to the hospital, she still hasn’t completely recovered. Applejack was surprised slightly by now knowing that I had sent her aunt to the hospital. She would’ve argued but Rainbow beat her to it.

“HEY! Don’t call my coltfriend a monster!” She shouted. Once again I heard the gasps echo through the crowd. I reached over and put my hoof around Rainbow’s neck calming her down.

“Listen, I don’t want any more trouble.” I said to the crowd. “I just need to get on a train so I can leave.” The crowd began to whisper around. After a short while the ponies started to back away and made a hole for me to walk through. “Thank you.” I said as I walked past the ponies and started towards the train station.

I bought my ticket from the ticket booth and started to get on the train. “e-excuse me, s-sir.” I heard behind me. I turned and found a young stallion standing behind me. “I- I was told to give this to you.” He said putting a box down in front of him.

I picked up the box with my magic and opened the box. Inside I found a small container of Rocky Road ice-cream. I smiled. “Thank you.” I told the stallion, “And please tell Rocky that I’m grateful.” I told him. He nodded slightly and ran off back into the town. I sighed slightly and boarded the train. I took my seat and looked out the window. This might be a long ride.

Author's Note

I lacked time to proof-read for spelling and grammar mistakes, so...Dark Reminder I'm counting on you.

~Black Light

Chapter 50

Chapter 50

After a short conversation with Prowler’s father the girls and I decided it was time to leave. We went to the train station and tried to buy a ticket, emphasis on tried. When we left from Prowler’s house I had forgotten to have Rarity hide my wings again, and I had been caught as an alicorn at the train station. And thus the rumors of a relative of the princesses began to spread through town yet again. When I got to the train station and tried to buy a ticket, the teller kept trying to give it to me for free. Also, the fact that we had decided to go to Canterlot before returning to Ponyville didn’t help my case at all. Eventually I just had to go along with it and ‘ordered’ him to take my money and give me a ticket. When we got on the train I could hear the girls behind me whispering and laughing quietly.

“Are you making fun of me behind my back?” I asked.

“Of course we aren’t your highness. We can do it right in front of you.” Rainbow answered, with a large smile and an exaggerated bow.

I rolled my eyes. “Please stop, I’ve had enough of that to last a life time. I don’t know how the princesses have dealt with all the formalities this long.” I said resting my head on Rainbow as we sat down on the train.

“So what’s the plan once we get to Canterlot and talk to the princesses?” Twilight asked.

“Don’t know, don’t care. Now if you’ll excuse me this window and I have a staring contest to get into.” I said as I looked out the window waiting for the train to depart.

“Come on, you must at least have something small planned.” Twilight told me.

“The only thing I have planned is to stare out this window and rest my mind before we get to Canterlot.” I responded.

“Well if you need to rest why don’t you just-” Twilight started but stopped herself.

“I take it you were going to say sleep, and you stopped when you realized exactly what that meant for me.” I said to her.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” She said.

“No big, it just means that it seems that I’m starting to be more normal, so truthfully it actually makes me a bit happier.” I told her, which seemed to set her a bit more at ease. “So any idea how long the trip is going to be?” I asked.

“The trip shouldn’t be longer that thirty minutes.” Twilight answered.

“Alright that isn’t too long. I should be able to piece something together by then.” I said aloud.

“What do you mean piece something together?” Rainbow questioned.

“Well whenever I’m on a trip like this where I don’t really have to think about anything I put my mind to a better use than just doing nothing.” I told them.

The girls still looked confused so Skies decided to try and explain herself. “He means that whenever thinking isn’t really necessary he uses his mind to create stories and other things like that.” She told them. “That’s why he always seems to stay out of conversations, because his mind just isn’t in the outside world.”

“Wait so you write stories?” Twilight asked.

“Technically yes, technically no.” I answered. “I think of stories or poetry on trips and then I write them all down in a small book I keep with me. I don’t do anything with the book, it’s just there. The only reason Skies even knows about it is because she stole it from my saddlebags while I wasn’t paying attention.” I said looking at my sister, who was acing overly innocent.

“Can I read some of them?” Twilight asked excitedly.

“No.” I told her bluntly.

“Why not?” Twilight asked me.

“Because they are very personal things, and I want them to stay personal.” I told her.

“Come on Shadow we’re your friends. You need to share some personal stuff with us from time to time, me especially.” Rainbow said to me.

“Alright the truth is, I don’t want you reading them is because of what’s in them. I can feel the dark emotions of ponies around me, and I’m probably one of the most mentally unstable ponies in all of Equestria. With my mindset, typically what I write isn’t something you would read for fun.” I said to them.

The girls were all looking at me with mixed emotions. Skies chose this opportunity to go against me. “You know he’s lying to you.” She said and I shot her a glare. “The real reason he doesn’t want you reading them is because the same book he uses to write in is also the book he uses as his dairy-”

“Personal Journal!” I told her. “I do not have a diary.”

“Fine, and his personal journal has a lot of personal secrets he doesn’t like to tell anypony.” Skies told them. ‘Why you betray me Skies.’ Skies decided to continue. “He’s so paranoid about it that he keeps it on him at all times.”

“Fine, so that’s the real reason I don’t want you to read it okay. It’s more than just short stories and poetry in it. Can we just leave it at that?” I asked them all.

“Nope.” Skies said lifting up a black book in her hoof that I immediately recognized. I quickly looked back at my saddlebags and noticed they were unbuckled. My eyes widened and I looked back at Skies. “Who want’s first look?” She asked the mares around me.

“Not happening!” I said loudly lunging towards Skies to retrieve the book, but an orange hoof stopped my progress. Applejack was in front of me impeding my progress to Skies. All of them had the same entertained smile as the book was encased it a violet aura. “Please don’t.” I pleaded with them.

“Come on Shadow there’s no reason to be ashamed of keeping a diary.” Twilight said.

“Personal Journal!” I corrected.

“Anyway, let’s take a look why don’t we?” Twilight said opening the cover. As her eyes started to glide over the page I could see he smile growing and her laughter becoming less and less contained. “Oh my gosh, this is so cute.” She said finally.

“What is it?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s from when he was just a foal. He can hardly even spell, and half of it is just scribbles” Twilight said passing the book around. As the girls read they all started to smile and laugh as well.

I hung my head in shame. “Please stop.” I pleaded yet again.

“Not a chance.” Rainbow said laughing. “How is it possibly to misspell, I?”

“It was the first time I tried writing with my mouth okay! It was hard and I didn’t feel like going back and correcting it!” I told them.

“How about something more recent?” Rainbow asked flipping through the pages. My eyes went wide. ‘Oh, please don’t find that page, please don’t find that page.’ I kept begging in my mind. Rainbow kept flipping through the book until something caught her eye. She flipped back a few pages to find it again. As her eyes moved throughout the page she had to use one hoof to keep from laughing outright. Eventually she fell to the floor and started laughing as hard as I had ever seen her laughing. The book fell open on the page she was looking at. When I saw the page all of my will just left my body, I knew the page and it was over.

Twilight levitated the book and started to read. She too started to laugh. “My gosh, it looks just like what a filly would write when she has her first crush.”

She started to show the page around to the other girls. The page had hearts all over it and a short little paragraph at the top. The most prominent feature was a heart in the middle of the page that had a simple sketch of Rainbow in the center of it.

I covered my head with my hooves. “It’s not my fault, I mean you’re not too far off.”

“What do you mean?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, I already told you that you were my first marefriend, but you’re also the first pony I’ve ever had a crush on as well.” I told them all.

“Really?” Rainbow asked. “You’ve never had a crush before.” I shook my head. “Wow, now that entry makes a lot more sense.”

“Can I just have my book back please?” I asked.

“Alright, I think we’ve had enough fun for now.” Twilight said levitating the book back over to me. I took it and put it back in my saddlebags, sitting back down as I did so. Rainbow came and sat down next to me.

“Hey, I’m sorry for doing that, but it just seemed like a once in a lifetime chance. It also probably helped to lighten the mood a little.” She said to me as she leaned her head against my side.

“I know, and you’re probably right. It’s never happening in your lifetime again.” I told her. She laughed slightly and leaned deeper into me. “I still would’ve preferred if Skies hadn’t ratted about my diary.”

“I thought it was a personal journal.” Rainbow said playfully.

“...Please don't tell anypony I called it that."

Chapter 51

Chapter 51

We had arrived in Canterlot a half hour later just like Twilight had said when we left. I left the train and looked around the station. A shiny purple moving through the crowd caught my eye.

“Twilight!” the voice called out.

“Spike?” Twilight said surprised hugging the dragon slightly. “What are you doing here?... and who’s watching the library?” She asked the last question with a little more seriousness.

“I left Owlicious, in charge.” Spike answered.

“Who?” I questioned.

“Hey that’s a pretty good impression of him.” Spike said.

“Who?” I asked a bit more confused now.

“Yeah, you can stop now.” Spike said.

Not I was getting annoyed slightly. “Who is Owlicious?!”

Everypony looked at me slightly confused. “Wait you’ve never met him?” Spike asked.

“No! That’s why I was asking who he is.” I told them.

“…Well… then that was a very strange coincidence.” Spike said.

“What was?” I asked confused yet again.

“You saying who. Owlicious is an owl.” He answered.

“…How did I not realize that?” I said aloud questioning myself.

The girls shared a laugh. “Well anyway, this actually might be beneficial.” I said. “I was going to head to the castle and tell the princesses that we’re back, but since you’re here I can go ahead and head over to Flare’s place and talk about wedding planning. Since now I can just send a letter.” I told them.

“I’ll go with you.” Rainbow said landed next to me.

“And you can’t do planning without Equestria’s greatest planner.” Twilight said walking over by us, Spike not far behind.

“Or its greatest party planner.” Pinkie added bounding next to us.

“You all can go and do that. I’m going back to the castle to get some real food and sleep in an actual bed.” Skies said. The other girls all agreed and started walking towards the castle

I waved good-bye to them as they walked away, and the four of us in the other direction. As they left I found myself looking back over my shoulder more and more.

“What’s wrong?” Rainbow asked flying down next to me.

“Yeah, you seem a bit out of it.” Spike said before breathing fire on a scroll that Twilight had written to the princess telling that we were back and that we would tell her about our journey when we returned.

“It’s nothing, it’s just… Well, it’s just hard for me to be away from Skies.” I answered.

“…Wow, you are really overprotective.” Rainbow said walking next to me.

“Hey!” I responded as the three around me started to laugh. It lifted a small weight of my chest with them laughing and soon I joined in as well. The rest of the walk was much more lighthearted for me.

When we approached Flare’s house I could hear a lot of scuffling and moving around in the house. With a little confusion I approached the door and knocked. When Flare opened the door I could see that he was in a slight panicked state. “Hey, Flare… What’s going on?” I asked with some pause.

“Oh it’s terrible!” He told me. “Cloud and I, were planning on having our wedding at this church not far away, and we already set the date for everything, but the church was just bought out and demolished!” He told me. “We don’t know what to do, we can’t reschedule any of the deliveries and in the time it takes to find and set a new date most of the orders will go bad!” He was very panicked.

I took a moment to think. “Alright I have an idea.” I told him.

He quickly grabbed me. “Good, come on, come on! If you have an idea Cloud needs to hear it too.” He said ushering me inside and into the living room leaving the others at the door. They followed behind and sat next to me. Both Cloud and Flare were across from us. “So, what’s your idea?” Flare asked me.

“I think it would be better to better to just do this. Spike-” I said startling the small dragon next to me. “-take a note.” I told him mimicking what I had heard Twilight always tell him, she seemed to catch on and gave me a small glare, to which I responded with a smile while Spike took out a quill and a sheet of paper.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

I have just learned that one of my friends has come across a problem. He plans on marring the mare of his dreams, but the church they were planning on having the wedding at has been shut down. I was hoping that there was something you could do to assist in this predicament.

Sincerely,

The world’s greatest non-female Alicorn,

Shadowmere”

I finished dictating the letter and Spike looked over it again to make sure everything was correct. He opened his mouth and blew fire onto the scroll. Out of the corner of my eye I saw both Cloud and Flare staring at us with complete surprise and a little disbelief, I wasn’t sure if it was because of the fact that Spike burnt the letter, or that I had just directly asked the princess for help, either way they were confused. “Bit narcissistic at the end there Shadow.” Spike said turning to me.

“No it’s just fact.” I responded. “Have you even heard of another male alicorn… ever?”

“Okay, fair point, but still-.” He started to tell me, but was interrupted as he breathed a short blast of fire and a scroll came into existence with a pop.

I used my magic and opened the letter reading it over. I would be lying if I said I didn’t let my surprise show as I read threw the letter getting the attention of all around me. I passed the letter to Twilight for her to see, and her eyes grew wide with surprise as well.

“Well everypony,” I said. “Looks like we’ve got a private meeting with the princess to go to.” I said with a smile. “And Cloud fainted.”

~~~One Walk and Visit to the String Store Later~~~

We were standing outside the castle with Cloud pacing very quickly in a small circle.

“Oh, I don’t know, the princess I don’t think I’m dressed for this, maybe we should go back. I mean I-” Cloud was saying but stopped as Flare stood in front of her.

“Cloud don’t worry. I’m sure everything will be fine.” He told her. He then looked at me. “It will be fine, right?”

“Don’t worry, it will be better than fine.” I said starting up the steps. “Well, come on. We don’t want to keep the princess waiting.” I told them pushing open the door walking into the main hall. The others following close behind me. The princess was sitting on here throne with a smile as we came in. We all bowed as we came close to the throne.

“You may rise my little ponies.” Celestia said. I looked over at Flare and Cloud, they were indeed nervous.

“Princess, I would like to introduce two friends of mine. Flare Blitz and Cloud Swimmer.” I said to the princess indicating to both Flare and Cloud.

“It is a pleasure to meet you both.” The princess said

Both Flare and Cloud were speechless for a time. “Oh, um. It- it’s a pleasure to meet you as well.” Cloud finally said.

Celestia had a motherly smile, understanding the nervousness of the two of them. “Shadow, I understand you got my message, but did you tell what I said to Flare or Cloud?” The princess asked me.

“No princess, I thought it would mean more if you told them directly.” I answered.

The princess nodded slightly. “Flare, Cloud. You plan to wed soon correct?” she asked.

“Yes, your highness.” Flare answered.

“And the church you planned the wedding to be at has been closed?”

“Correct, your highness.”

“Well then I believe I have the perfect solution to your problem.” Celestia told them.

“Really?” Flare asked. “What is it, if I may ask?”

“It’s really quite simple, I will wed you, right here in Canterlot Castle.” Celestia answered and Cloud fainted again. Celestia looked surprised. “Was it something I said?”

We managed to wake up Cloud relatively quickly because Pinkie pulled out a cupcake and used it much like a smelling salt.

“Well now since that’s settled. What do you say to the princess’s offer you two?” I asked Flare and Cloud.

“Well, uh, I don’t, I mean.” Cloud started fumbling over the words just trying to comprehend what the princess was offering.

“We would very much appreciate that princess. Thank you very much,” Flare said stopping Cloud.

“Of course, any friend of Shadow’s is a friend of mine. He is of course, how did you put it? ‘The world’s greatest non-female alicorn’” Celestia said looking at me.

“Hey, it’s true. I have not met another male alicorn, or even heard of a male alicorn.” I said. “Not to say that I’m the first, I think. Have there ever been any male alicorns before me?” I asked the princess, she would know better than anypony.

Celestia chuckled slightly. “To my knowledge there has only been one other male alicorn.” Celestia told me. I waited slightly, and Celestia said nothing more.

“Well?” I asked.

“Well what?” Celestia countered.

“Aren’t you going to say who he was?” I questioned.

“No.” Celestia answered giving me a grin.

“Now that’s just mean.” I said pouting. Using my power I opened up my mind slightly and directed it towards Celestia… I felt sadness coming from her, I retracted my senses to myself. I didn’t need to dig any deeper into this. Celestia looked at me, she hadn’t changed expressions, but in her eyes I saw thanks. Yeah, she would know what I was doing.

Chapter 52

Chapter 52

I turned to face Flare and Cloud. “So now all we need is to reset the date for the ceremony.” I told them. “When are the things you ordered arriving?” I asked.

“Um, tomorrow.” Flare answered.

“…tomorrow?... And how long until some of the things you ordered spoil after they’re delivered?”

“Well… some will spoil before the end of the day.” Flare answered.

“…the end of the day?...How are we going to get everything set up by tomorrow!?” I asked with a shout. “…wait a moment.”

“You have an idea?” Flare questioned.

“Eeyup.” I answered turning around. “Pinkie.”

“Yeah, boss.” Pinkie responded peeking out from inside an old suit of armor.

“…not gonna ask. Come here.” I said pointing in front of me. Pinkie disappeared inside the armor and then stepped around from behind me so she was in front of me. “Still not going to ask. Pinkie, I’m putting you in charge. Get the invite list, and go wild.”

Pinkie started to smile widely. “Okie Dokie Loki” And she was suddenly behind me again speaking rapidly with confused Flare and Cloud getting all the information she needed.

I let out a relieved sigh. I’ve seen Pinkie set up a surprise party in under an hour and somehow get the invites to everypony in that short time. I’m positive that she’ll be able to set everything up nice.

I notice Pinkie nodding quickly and she ran out of the room, most likely to start handing out invitations. Through the same door, I saw Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Skies all walking through looking behind them, no doubt at the party pony that had just ran past them.

“I heard that y’all were back, what’s up with Pinkie?” Applejack asked.

“Well, there’s been a change of plans. Flare and Cloud’s wedding is no longer going to be at the church they had originally planned instead we’re having it here… tomorrow.” I answered.

“Tomorrow, how do you expect to… Pinkie?” Applejack questioned

“Pinkie.” I responded with a small nod. “Back to the planning though. Where do we want to have the ceremony? There’s the here in the main hall, the garden, the front entrance. What do you think?” I asked.

Flare looked at Cloud. “Well, I do like the outdoors.” She told me.

“Garden it is then.” I responded. “Next order of business-” I started.

“Wait, what about Pinkie, doesn’t she need to know where it is so she can decorate and put it one the invitations?” Flare asked interrupting me.

“Trust me, I don’t know how, but she probably already knows.” I told him.

“But-”

“Believe me, we will probably never know, so it’s best not to ask.” I told him. He just nodded, still slightly confused. “Now, I trust you have a cake.” Flare and Cloud nodded. “Alright, Pinkie will probably spruce it up when it gets here. Applejack, I trust that I can count on you for refreshments?” I asked turning to the farm mare.

“Darn tootin’. I’ll get Spike to send a letter to Big Mac, telling him to bring up some of our best.” She told me making her way over to Spike.

I nodded smiling, if things continue to go smoothly it should be a great wedding. A thought dawned on me and I walked over towards the Princess. She leaned down to hear what I had to say to her and I whispered my idea to her, wanting to keep it a surprise.

“Hmm, yes I believe that both should be able to be arranged.” She told me with a smile that I returned.

“What should be able to be arranged?” Flare asked.

“Oh it’s nothing important.” I told him. He looked at me unconvinced. “Fine, I just wanted to see if I could use the kitchen to try my hoof at my mother’s recipe for brownies.” I lied to him hoping he would believe me.

“She taught you the recipe for those delicious slices of heaven?!” He asked excitedly, apparently he did believe me.

“Yes, and I wanted to try and make them.” In truth she did teach me the recipe for them. I would’ve made them before, but I never had the supplies for them and the one time I did I set the kitchen on fire. Not my fault, no one told me those ingredients were that flammable.

“Well, in that case that should be required.” He said licking his lips and walking back over to Cloud.

I turned and looked at the princess. “Care to make me not a liar?” I asked.

“Of course you can use the kitchen for your brownies. Just make sure you save one for me.” She told me with a smille.

I returned the smile and made my way back over to the group. “Now what do you two have in the form of attire?”

“Well since we were just planning a small little wedding at the church we rented a plain suit and dress, but now if we’re having the ceremony here those won’t fit the location at all, but I don’t know where we could get something in our budget that would be fitting to have a wedding here.” Cloud said starting to pace again. I quickly stepped forward and put a hoof on her shoulder to calm her.

“This is probably the easiest to rectify.” I told her casting a glance back at Rarity, who was already taking a measuring tape out of her saddle bags.

Rarity started trotting forward happily. “Now both of you come with me, I’m going to make sure you look fabulous.” She said as she started to walk with them out the door. I saw Flare cast me a worried glance, I mentally chuckled. He always did hate having to go out and try to find clothes. I just smiled and waved at him as he left.

I let out a content sigh. “Things seen to be going much better than expected.” I said aloud. “Well, time for me to go and try to make brownies.” I said making my way to the kitchen. I wanted to start early since I doubted they would be perfect the first time.

~~~Da Da Daa Da Da Da Da Daa Daaa, Super String to the rescue… I mean
One cooking attempt later~~~

I was quickly levitating a bucket of water over to the stove and dumped it on one part of the raging fire I had started. “Why does this keep happening?!” I shouted.

“Shadow are you all right. I think I smell you brownies bur-” Twilight was saying as she walked in with Rainbow and saw me in the middle of an inferno.

“I think it’s a bit more than the brownies Twilight!” I shouted back at her, running over to the sink I had running. "AND NOW THE SINKS ON FIRE! HOW DOES THAT EVEN HAPPEN?!!" I started to run around in a circle not knowing what to do now. Eventually I just gave up and put the bucket over my head and cowered on the ground. A sudden burst of water blasted on and around me drenching my coat and I expected the entire kitchen. I slightly lifted my makeshift helmet off my head and looked towards the door. Pinkie was standing there holding a large fire hose that she was just turning off. I stood up off the ground and levitated the bucket over to the storage closet. After I set it down I made my way over to the doorway where the girls were standing, being careful to avoid the cooking equipment around me.

Twilight was standing in the doorway her eyes wide and twitching slightly. Soon enough she spoke… well shouted. “HOW IN ALL OF EQUESTRIA DID YOU SET THAT WATER ON FIRE, AND FURTHERMORE AN ENTIRE KITCHEN. I THOUGHT YOU WERE MAKING BROWNIES?!”

“I was making brownies.” I told her. “But all kitchen equipment apparently hates me with a passion, and I don’t know how I set the water on fire. Apparently I’m just that bad in the kitchen.”

I could tell that Rainbow was somewhere in between falling onto the floor laughing or reprimanding me for setting a kitchen on fire. Meanwhile Pinkie was over by the oven… comforting it I think. She did work closely with other ovens, maybe it’s just a baker thing….or a Pinkie thing.

“Wow… I never knew you were really that bad at cooking.” I heard from behind Rainbow and Twilight. I recognized the voice, but I didn’t really believe it.

Both Twilight and Rainbow stepped out of the way and turned around to see who had spoken. “Mom, what- what are you doing here?” I asked.

My mother stepped through the door. “Truthfully I don’t right know. She just came to me and told me to come with her.” She said pointing at Pinkie. “Now I understand why.”

I turned to Pinkie. “How did you know to get my mom?” I asked her.

“Oh that’s simple, I got a furrowed brow, floppy left ear, tail twitch, floppy right ear, floppy left ear, and a front right leg jiggle. That means one of my friends is having trouble in the kitchen, and right know I knew you were in a kitchen so it just made sense.” She answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“No further questions.” I said turning back to my mother. “So… feel like helping me make some brownies?” I asked.

“Of course dear.” She told me, and looked at the kitchen we were in. “Let’s go to the one just down the hall though.”

“Good idea.” I said walking out of the room with my mother.

Chapter 53

Chapter 53

I was standing in the kitchen with my mother. We hadn’t seen each other since the incident at the restaurant, so it was slightly awkward waiting in there. I could still feel some fear coming from my mother, but it had lessened since the last time I saw her.

“Could you pass me the whisk dear?” She asked me and I levitated the whisk over to her, she took it in her magic and started to mix the batter that was in the bowl. “So you still don’t quite have the talent for cooking?” She asked.

“Well, I’m perfectly fine when cooking over a campfire, but in an actually kitchen things can sometimes get… erratic.” I answered.

“Yes, I remember the first time you tried to make hay fries.” She said chuckling.

“Okay, that one wasn’t my fault, Flare mistook the lighter fluid for vegetable oil.” I told her.

“What about when you tried to make homemade bread for the first time?” She countered.

“Okay, I’ll admit, that one was my fault. I did not know the yeast expanded that much.” I said turning away.

My mom just laughed. “Strangely enough though, you somehow have no problem making pancakes. Quite the opposite in fact, they’re the best pancakes I’ve ever had.”

I picked my chin up. “I’m quite proud of my pancakes, thank you very much.” And it’s true I was. Mostly because it was one of the only things that I could make in an actual kitchen without everything catching on fire.

My mom chuckled again. “How did you survive on your own on just pancakes?”

“I don’t survive on just pancakes. I’m a perfect cook as long as it’s over a campfire and not one of these monstrosities you call an oven.” I told her.

She smiled at me. “Yes well from what I’ve heard you aren’t going to be cooking much over a campfire since you finally found a real home to stay in.” She told me.

“Hey, I made sure to think ahead on that point, and I had a campfire pit put into the backyard.” I told her. “I don’t need to cook with an oven a long as I have that.”

“I’m not sure that’s exactly legal, it seems like a fire hazard for obvious reasons.” She said with a smile walking over and putting the brownie pan in the oven.

“So what if it is. What can they do to me? I’m personal friends with the princess, and I’m also pretty sure that having me cook in an actual kitchen is an even bigger fire hazard.” I responded.

“Probably, but try explaining that to somepony else. I don’t think they’ll believe you’re that bad.”

“Then I’ll just have to prove it to them, as long as I can do it somewhere that isn’t my home.”

My mother turned the oven on and took a timer from on top it. She turned the dial and put it into her saddle bags. “Shadow would you care to walk with me.” She said a slight bit more serious.

“Sure.” I told said following her out of the kitchen and towards the garden. As we entered I could see Pinkie practically flying around the garden setting up tables and streamers and a whole load of other party supplies. I continued to follow my mother going to a more secluded part of the garden, the memorial section. Great, I’ll have to deal with him again.

My mother finally stopped and turned to face me. “Shadow… I’m sure you know that I’m still scared of you.” I nodded to her. “I don’t want to be, but I can’t help it. Mostly because I don’t understand it. Could you just explain to me exactly what it is that you power is and how you got it?”

“Of course.” I told her. “From what you’ve heard you already understand my power has to do with fear right?” She nodded. “Well it’s not only fear. I’m able to sense and feel all the dark emotions of others. Fear, Hate, Evil, Jealousy. I can feel them all.” My mother listen intently. “Of course that’s just the first part, because of this, there’s also another part of me. I just call him the darkness, but he’s made his goal in life to spread hate and fear throughout the world. That day at the school-” I started shaking slightly from the memory, my mother also showed a slight bit of worry. “That day was the first day he came out, any time I’m like that whenever a pony looks me in the eye, he uses it as a window into their soul and makes them live their greatest fear. Before I had gotten used to him and was able to fight against him, but he still was able to slip through many times. That’s mostly the reason that I’ve been on the run for so long. Recently though I’ve found a better way to fight him. I’ve learned that even if he takes control I can still control the fear and keep him from corrupting ponies. Because of this he hasn’t come out recently, he doesn’t want to waste unnecessary energy. I can feel it though, he’s been using his time to try and find a way to counter me and continue to spread fear.” I finished explaining. “Is that what you wanted to hear?”

My mother nodded slightly. “Yes, it does help to know the full details. Thank you for telling me.” She said stepping forward and giving me a hug that I gratefully returned.

“Ah, what a lovely reunion. I’d shed a tear if I could.” I heard a voice say.

I could feel my eye twitching as I ended the hug and turned around to face the large statue that was behind me. “You just had to ruin the moment didn’t you?” I asked him.

“It’s what I do best.” Was my response.

“Shadow? Who are you talking to?” My mother asked.

“Oh forgive me for not introducing you. Mom this is Discord, Discord this is my mother, Velvet Stitch.” I said to the two of them.

“A pleasure to meet you madam.” Discord said.

I looked to my mom waiting for her response.

“Um, Shadow that’s a statue. Are you feeling okay?” My mom asked me.

I blinked a few time. “Oh, right. You can’t hear him. Uh, how do I explain this?” I asked myself aloud. “Alright first things first, clarification. I am not actually insane, this is actually Discord who’s trapped in stone. I can hear him because of my power being slightly telepathic, the princesses can clarify this further, and as a reminder he is actually real and I’m not just hearing voices in my head.” I told my mother.

“Smooth.” I heard Discord say.

“Oh, shut up.” I said turning my head to the statue. A sudden ringing noise took my attention and I looked towards my mother who was pulling the timer out of her bag. “Ah, saved by the bell. Let’s leave quickly and take care of the brownies before I really do go insane from listening to him.” I said walking back towards the gardens exit.

“The garden’s exit is the other way.” Both my mother and Discord said simultaneously.

“I knew that.” I said turning around and walking the other way. My mother following behind shaking her head with a small smile.

The trip back to the kitchen was relatively short, but as we approached I could smell the chocolate deliciousness that was my mother’s brownies, and apparently I wasn’t the only one because Flare was standing at the kitchen’s door looking quite excited. Upon hearing our hoofsteps he turned around.

“Oh, Miss Stitch I didn’t realize you were here as well. It’s nice to see you again.” He said noticing my mother.

“It’s good to see you too Flare, and do you really think that Shadow would be able to make brownies all on his own?” She asked. I would feel insulted, but even I had to admit, me making successful brownies was a bit of an impossibility. “So I hear that you’re getting married tomorrow, congratulations.”

“Oh, thanks but how did you-” Flare started to ask when my mother levitated out a pink letter.

Flare and I looked at each other. “Pinkie.” We said at the same time.

“She gave me one when she came to get me to help Shadow try and make brownies. How she found me though I don’t know. I was sitting at a restaurant when she came walking by wearing a fake moustache and carrying my check with the invitation on it as well.

“Just accept it as Pinkie being Pinkie. We will never understand her.” I told her.

“That’s right.” I heard a bubbly voice say from behind the kitchen door. I opened the door and found Pinkie standing on the other side. “Hey Pinks, came to get a taste of my mom’s brownies.”

“Yep, I would never miss a chance to try a new sweet. They sure smell delicious.” Pinkie said lifting her nose to the air and seeming to hover off the ground slightly.

“What but how? I locked that door before we left.” My mother asked very confused.

“Like I said, we will never understand her.” I said with a smile.

Prologue

/*
Please note because of story circumstances I will be switching between Shadowmere’s view and a Third-Person view. This is my first fic so I would highly appreciate any advice anyone can give me on how to improve my writing. For now please try and enjoy this story.
*/
3rd Person

If you were to walk down the streets of Manehattan, you would notice a very surprising lack of ponies. All the alleys, all the restaurants, all the apartments and houses all of them dark. No pony seemed to be home tonight. However as you look towards the south entrance you would see a large group of ponies on one side of the gate. Some ponies holding torches, and others holding large metal pipes and other makeshift weapons. On the other side of the gate all you would see was a blob of black with a speck of white on its back. As you look closer you would see this blob of black was another pony. Standing slightly taller than all the other ponies he has a coat and mane of pure black, but if you looked at him he would appear to be like any other unicorn except for two features. The first being his apparent lack of a cutie mark despite his age. The second being the two bumps on both sides of his body. Upon closer examination you would see then to be two black wings that blend perfectly with his coat. We see his ears laid back and his head drooped clearly in sadness.

1st Person

All around me were ponies shouting. I had given up trying to hear specific insults over the roar of the crown. Some with looks of hate, others with looks of fear. I didn’t need to look at them to know this though. I could sense those feelings coming from them anyway.

“Shadowmere....”

I looked up at this word said by one of the few ponies that I actually gotten to know here before this moment.

“What is it Rocky Road?” I quietly responded.

“Why? Why did you do it?”

“You think I wanted to. I feel terrible about this. I’m begging you please try to forgive me.”

“...I can’t do that. There are five ponies in the hospital probably traumatized for the rest of their life because of this” The brown pony silently responded. “...Shadowmere you were my friend, but you are too dangerous you need to leave.”

“I understand. Thank you being my friend at least. Your ice-cream was always the best.”

And with that I turned to leave. Hoping that some day I would be able to return and ask for their forgiveness.

“Shadowmere wait...” I turned around just in time to see Rocky toss a tub at me that I caught with my magic “...For the little one while your traveling.”

I looked closely at the tub. It was one pint of Rocky Road ice-cream, the young stallion’s most popular flavor. “Thanks Rocky I’m sure she will love it.” I said with a slight grin as I turned back around and continued my journey.

I had just reached the edge of the forest path when the white ball on my back said to me. “That makes fourteen.”

“What do you mean?” I responded.

“That’s the fourteenth town you’ve been thrown out of” It replied.

“Oh come on, I’m sure your exaggerating Skies” I said as I turned my neck around to see the loving soft smile of the young white pegasus riding on my back. Bright Skies was my sister; she had a white coat and a yellow mane and tail. Her cutie mark was a smiling face within a sun.

“Nope, this was town number fourteen. One more and I win our bet.” Bright Skies jokingly said.

“Okay now your just trying to mess with me aren’t you” I responded.

“Maybe” she said right back to me with a childish voice.

“That’s it I’m going to get you for that” I called back playfully.

“Only if you can catch me” she said quickly, jumping from my back and taking to the skies.

“Count on it!” I shouted up at her. Spreading my own wings and taking off after her.

We spent the next few minutes flying through the night sky. I could have easily caught up to her, but I decided to let her have her fun. She has helped me through so much. She deserves some fun now and then.

After a couple more minutes of flight I could see her starting to get tired, so I caught up to her and said “ lets go back down and set up camp, Okay?”

“But I’m not tired I can still....” she started to say before she was cut off by a loud yawn that escaped her.

“Right, you’re still wide awake. I completely believe you” I said with a voice filled with sarcasm.

“Fine, we can go set up camp, but only because you look like you could use the rest.” She responded back.

“Alright let’s go down and get some sleep. We have a long journey ahead of us.” I said through a yawn.

“Where are we going next big brother?” my little sister questioned.

“Well” I said with a wide smile. “That all depends on where this road takes us.”

As I landed I started to use my magic to clear the area taking any fallen tree branches and putting then in a small pile before lighting them with a small spark. I checked all my supplies making sure the spell I put on the ice-cream was still keeping it cold. And with that I laid down near the fire and closed my eyes preparing for sleep to overtake me, but not before I felt the light pressure on my side indicating that Skies was laying nest to me using my chest as her pillow. As I was about to fall asleep I kept thinking “Will this next town be any different? Will we be run out again?” I banished these thoughts from my head as I felt sleep start to creep over me, and I braced my mind knowing that the nightmares were about to start. Those nightmares that show me horrible fears that are not my own, Those nightmares that represent my greatest strength and my greatest weakness.

/*
I hope you all enjoyed this prologue of Shadowmere’s story. This is my first Fic and if you have any suggestions or complaints about the story please do tell me. I want to try and make this a great story so I would appreciate any thing you have to say about it. Now I’m signing off. Good night Equestria. Well until next time.

~Black Light
*/

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

I woke up to the feeling of getting kicked in the chest.

"Come on, get up we have work to do."

I recognized that voice, but that doesn't make any sense. I opened my eyes and looked into the two magenta ones starring back at me.

"I thought you told me I should just leave Rainbow." I said back to her "and what do you mean by we have work to do?"

"Well you signed up for the weather team and I plan to hold you too that." was her answer.

"Why are you even here. I am pretty sure out of all of the girls you hate me the most." I told her.

"That probably was true, but then I followed you back here after you left the hospital. I heard all the stuff that you said to your sister. You were trying to protect us, so you can't be all bad."

"I told all of you to leave me alone. I can't be trusted, everypony who comes near me gets hurt." I said with my head filled with memories.

"You may think that, but right now everypony is fine. Twilights even hold up in her house trying to find a way to help you. The least you can do is give her a chance, and also I want you to work your flank off on the weather team to prove that you are worth the effort." Rainbow Dash said to me.

I opened my mind to the world and looked inside of her. She wasn't afraid of me anymore, instead her fear was replaced by sadness and pity.

"If this is your way of saying that you feel sorry for me not being able to have a real life, and want to try and help me by giving me a job I guess I will accept." I told her

I saw her mouth drop. She didn't expect me to find out her true motive so perfectly. I let out a small chuckle.

"You seem to have forgotten I can look into your mind. I can sense the pity coming from you, and I don't need you to feel pity for me. I can tell you really want to try and help me though." I said to her "but if I start to lose control I am leaving and you will not come looking for me, you will stay far away, understand." she shook her head up and down "Good"

"So how much of my conversation with Skies did you hear last night?" I asked wondering how much she could have gathered.

"I heard it all. Something is bothering me though you said you didn't want anypony else to go through the experience of losing a friend. What was that about?" she asked.

I sighed "it was a long time ago when I was still living in Canterlot with my family. I still didn't even have my cutie mark or my power, but I did have a friend, a best friend, we were always together. Until that one day, the day I earned my cutie mark.” I grimaced as I thought of that day. After a lot of begging I reluctantly recounted the tale to Dash about that fateful day at the school. I finished the story and I could see that she was almost crying.

"You mean your best friend abandoned you and your parents disowned you because of that?" she asked.

"Yea and I haven't been home or seen them since. For all I know they could be dead." I responded.

"That's just wrong. A pony should never abandon another pony. They should always remain loyal especially to their friends." she said I could feel the anger coming from her.

"Don't feel angry at them please." I said calmly. She looked at me dumbstruck. "I've already forgiven them for it. Heck, I've forgiven everypony that has ever been mad at me or done me wrong. "

"How can you just forgive them just like that." she asked obviously confused.

"Well think about how you felt when Twilight was affected by my power. You were really angry at me weren't you?" she nodded her head. "well after years of that happening to me I grew used to it. Ponies were always afraid of me and I knew it. I would be too if I was in their position. My power, though it has many negative aspects, has given me at least one positive thing. I can understand ponies far better than anypony else, so I have always been able to look at a situation through another pony's eyes. By doing so I've always found ways to forgive them." I explained smiling a little to myself.

"Wow, that's pretty cool, but I don't think I'll ever be able to truly forgive another pony for abandoning a friend." she said back.

"I would never expect you to. It goes against everything that you are." I joked

"Yea your right, well come on we don't want to be late for work." she said starting to flap her wings. She flew up to the treetops before stopping and turning back to me "By the way, where did Skies go of to did she go to find some breakfast or something?"

As she spoke those words my heart stopped. I stood up quickly looking all around and didn't see any evidence of Skies anywhere. She would never wake up this early, let alone just leave without telling me. I looked around again. Looking for anything too give me a clue. Then I saw it and I knew exactly where Skies was, but I wish I didn't. I walked over to a large tree and saw a drawing of a horseshoe painted in blood.

"Oh no, please no. Anything but them. Why, why are they here how did they find me?" I pleaded to nopony in particular

"What happened, where’s Skies?" Rainbow asked worried by the tone I had spoken in.

"When I was in Las Pegasus I had a run in with a gang. They might have taken me to their boss and my powers came out when I looked at him. From then on he declared me his enemy and has been hunting me down ever since. Now they found me, and they have Skies." I said tears coming to my eyes if they had Skies there was nothing I could do. He knew my weakness and he was using it against me. I felt myself slide to the ground I had nothing left now. All that keeps me going is gone now.

*Slap* "Snap out of it I'm going to get the rest of my friends. We are going to go after them and we're going to get Skies back." Rainbow Said.

With that she flew off into the town to get the rest of the girls. I didn't want them to get involved, but I knew if I wanted to get Skies back I would need their help. I stood back up and felt a rush of emotions and my mind snapped. What was once sadness and despair was replaced by anger and fury. They had taken the one thing I hold close to my heart and I was going to stop at nothing to get her back.

I heard a twig snap behind me. My magic flared and grabbed the offender, and pulled them out of the forest. A pony came skidding out of the bushes, and I could tell by his attire he was part of the Crimson Hoof gang. I lifted him up to my eyes and stared deeply into them letting the hate i felt for him seep in before I said

"You are going to run back to your little hide out, and you are going to give your boss a message."

"and what's...the message" he choked out.

" Tell him, I'm coming for you Red Wing. I am going to make you suffer till you scream and beg for me to kill you, and if I'm feeling generous I just may give you your wish. "

I dropped the stallion to the ground and he rushed off into the bushes. I felt a presence behind me and turned around and saw the six mares standing there. Shocked by what they had just heard me say.

"Well you’re all here so let's go. I have dreams to crush and nightmares to give." I said my voice filled only with hatred as I walked into the direction that the stallion ran off in.

I heard the girls start to walk behind me and I looked off into the distance. It is time for our rematch Red Wing, and this time I am going to do more to you than give you a simple nightmare.

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

It had been about a week since the Gala. Nopony knew about the incident with the griffins besides those who were there, and we had covered it up as best we could. The princesses are still trying to convince me to be the ambassador, and I still am telling them no, of course. So far I haven’t had the darkness try to take control. Which is surprising because I really expected it to try and take control at the Gala, it seems that something bad always seems to happen at it. I shook my head and returned back to the moment and looked into the mirror in front of me. I levitated the hair brush and straightened my mane. After looking in the mirror I groaned and used my hoof to rub my mane back to its original position. I tried parting it down the side with the same result. I was going out with Rainbow tonight to have a picnic on the outside of town. We were going to have a nice night out under the sky. I smiled as I thought about it. I looked back in the mirror and tried ever different type of style I knew but it always came out wrong. I heard a laugh behind me and I turned around and saw Skies standing in the doorway.

“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up.” I said turning back to the mirror.

“Alright I’m going to make one offer and you batter take it” she said.

“What?” I asked.

“I’ll style your mane for you just this one time.” She said.

“Really?”

“Yes now give me that brush and sit down.”

I levitated the brush over to Skies and she took it. I then sat down and closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths.

“I’m done.” Skies said.

I opened my eyes and looked at the mirror to see what Skies had done. “It looks the exact same.” I said looking at Skies.

“Exactly. I’m sure Rainbow likes you for who you are. Not because of what your mane looks like.” Skies said.

I let what she just said sink in. “You're right.” I looked at her and for once I didn’t see just a little sister. I saw a young mare starting to do things for herself. She was growing up much faster than I thought. She was always more mature then most of the kids these days, but now she was even more than that. “You’re growing up to be a very smart mare.” I said giving her a hug which she returned happily. “Well I’d better get going. I’ll see you later.” I said as I walked out of the room, took the basket that was on the counter, and walked to the front door. Rainbow and I had agreed to meet each other at the edge of town and fly out to a clearing next to a lake that we had found while flying one day. As I approached the edge of town I looked down the road that not too long ago I had walked into this town on. I smiled not just because of this memory but also because of the mare that was on this path.

“Bout, time you got here.” Rainbow said sarcastically.

“I know now are you ready to go?” I asked.

“Yeah, let’s go.” She said as she took off from the ground. I quickly joined her in the air and we flew off in the direction of the clearing. As we were flying Rainbow turned her head around and looked at me. “Hey, can I ask you a question?” she asked.

“Sure, ask away.”

“You’ve traveled around a lot. How many places have you been to?”

I started to think back trying to remember all the different places I had gone to and been run out of. “I actually don’t know. I’ve been to so many it’s hard to keep track. Before I gave up counting I think I was around sixty.”

“Wow, how long ago did you stop counting?”

“I stopped counting the day I met Skies, so around five years ago.” I said.

“You sure have gotten around a lot.” She said and seemed like she wanted to say more but hesitated.

“Oh, look there's the clearing.” I said and pointed towards the open area. We landed and I set the basket on the ground. I levitated the blanket out and spread it out on the grass. After the blanket was set I took out all the food that I had packed the night before. We ate the food and talked to each other for a good amount of time. After we had finished eating we laid down on the blanket and sat in silence for a while. Eventually I sat up and looked at Rainbow.

“Hey Rainbow, before we landed you seemed like there was something more you wanted to ask me. What was it?” I asked.

“It was nothing. It’s not important.” She said.

“Well now I want to know. It’s going to bother me until you tell me, so please can you just tell me?” I said almost begging.

She stayed quiet for a second then she spoke. “Alright, but it’s going to seem really childish.”

“I won’t judge. I guarantee that I won’t laugh.”

“Fine, you traveled around a lot. Have you ever had any marefriend besides me?” she asked. I tried and tried as hard as I could, but I wasn’t able to keep my promise. I burst out laughing on the spot. “Hey!”

I covered my mouth until I had stopped laughing. “I’m sorry it’s just funny.” I took a deep breath and stopped laughing before continuing. “But to answer your question. No, I’ve never had another marefriend. Nopony has ever stayed around me long enough to even try.” I stood up and walked to the edge of the lake. “They’ve always been so afraid of me.” I looked into the lake and saw my reflection, but it started to change and distort until I was staring at a possessed me. I hit the water with my hoof causing the reflection to be obscured. Rainbow came up beside me and put her hoof around my neck and pulled me into an embrace. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her presence. I opened my eyes and looked at her and saw the mischievous grin on her face and I realized what was about to happen. She quickly used her leg that she had put around my neck and pushed me into the lake. I broke the surface of the water and said. “So that’s how you want to play it?” and I reached out of the lake and grabbed one of her legs. I pulled her into the water after me getting a shout of surprise from her. She came out of the water and a used my hoof to send a splash of water towards her. In retaliation she used her wings to splash me back. I dove under the water to avoid the splash. I swam under the water and looked around to see what I could do. I saw that I was directly underneath Rainbow. I smiled and made sure to sink down to the bottom of the lake. I then pushed off of the bottom and used my wings to propel me to the surface even faster. As I neared the surface I made sure to propel myself towards Rainbow and as I broke the surface I felt her body connect with my back. I proceeded to continue flying into the sky. I turned my head around and met eyes with Rainbow. Both of us laughed as I flew through the air with her on my back. I turned my head back around and flew around in the sky. I felt Rainbow lay her head down on my back. I smiled and started my decent back towards the lake. I landed and let Rainbow get off of my back. I used my magic to gather the basket and the other things we brought with us. Once I had everything put away I put the basket away and we took off back towards Ponyville. We flew together side by side in silence simply enjoying the flight back. As we neared the edge of town we descended towards the ground. We landed and continued walking towards the town. As we reached the entrance we turned to each other.

“That was a fun night Shadow.” Rainbow said

“Yeah I had a fun time.” I said. “We need to do more thing like this.”

She smiled and I raised my hoof and brought her into an embrace. We backed out of the embrace but came back together again, but this time not in an embrace but in a deep kiss. We stayed like that for a while but finally broke apart. Rainbow gave me a smile before flying back through the town towards her house. I turned to walk into the town, but stopped as I saw a small white filly walking through the town. I hid behind a wall and watched as my little sister walked through town trying to remain unnoticed, so I decided to do the one thing a big brother could. I was going to follow her and find out where she was going.

Chapter 49

Chapter 49

I was sitting on the train pondering what to do when I reached Fillydelphia. I thought about what I would do when I did talk with Prowler’s parents. I had meet them once or twice before and they were good ponies. They also had some respect for me because they thought… Oh, right.

“Hey Rarity.” I said turning to face the mare.

“Hmm, what is it?” Rarity asked.

“You wouldn’t happen to have a cloak or something with you by any chance?” I responded.

“No I don’t, why?” Rarity said looking through her saddlebags.

“Because I’ve been to Fillydelphia before.” I said.

“And you don’t want them to recognize you because of your power?” Twilight asked.

“No, nopony in Fillydelphia knows about my power, I left before they had a chance to learn.” I said.

“Why did you leave before they found out?” Twilight asked.

“Because after a few days of being mistaken for a prince and having random ponies bowing to you in the street, No matter how many times you tell them you have no relation to the princesses, it gets kind of annoying.” I answered rolling my eyes. From next to me I could hear Rainbow holding in a laugh. I rolled my eyes again. “Go ahead.” I said waving my hoof. Both Skies and Rainbow started to laugh next to me. “Yeah, yeah laugh it up.”

“Seriously? They thought you were royalty?” Rainbow questioned in between her laughs.

“In their defense, the only alicorns that anypony even knows are royalty.” I told her.

Rainbow’s laugh died down. “Fair point.”

“Either way, I still want to try and avoid having to go through that again.” I told them all.

Rarity started to think. “We may not need a cloak.” She said.

“Explain.” I responded.

“Well, I could use the same spell I used to get us into the cave to hide you wings. Considering the much smaller area and that there’s no secondary spell that needs to be cast. It should be much simpler.” Rarity told me.

I thought for a moment. “That might work, but if we do I still want to use my own magic pool for a power source. You did come close to magical exhaustion, so you do need to rest.” I said to her.

“That makes sense.” Rarity said.

“Alright then, at least we’ve got a plan.” I said as I looked out of the window and sighed.

“Worrying about what you’re going to do when you get there?” Rainbow asked.

“Of course.” I answered. “It’s not an easy thing to do. I’m worried that I might not be brave enough to do this.”

“Hey, just remember what I said. We’re here to support you if you ever need any help.” Rainbow said pressing herself into the side of my body.

I smiled. “Yeah, I know you all are.” I said as I leaned on her. Looking out the window I saw the buildings in the distance. I took a few deep breaths. I needed to do this, I can’t run away from it.

The train pulled into the station and I got up from my seat. Rarity cast her spell and my wings vanished from my sides. My own magic took over powering the spell. I felt the same pull at my magic but it was much less than the first time. We stepped off the train and started walking into town. Luckily for me the spell seemed to be working and I was being mostly ignored. Prowler’s parents lived a little ways into town so the walk didn’t take too long to get to their home.

I was standing in front of the door. I had been here before so I knew I was at the right house. I looked back and saw the girls standing behind me. They had a melancholy look about them, which I was no doubt matching as well. I took a few deep breaths and reached up knocking on the door. I heard some movement inside and soon the door opened. In the door was Prowler’s father, Iron Works, he was a dark grey unicorn with an iron bar for a cutie mark, he works as a construction worker to build some of the larger building in the town.

“Hello sir, you may not remember me, but my name is Shadowmere.” I said to him.

“Shadowmere? Well of course I remember you. You’re an alicorn it’s rather hard to forget.” He said to me with a smile.

“Please tell me you’re not going to bow.” I said.

“Well of course not, just because you’re an alicorn doesn’t mean your royalty.” He responded.

“Wait… but last time, you- what?” I asked.

Iron Works just laughed. “Please I don’t know why the rest of the town decided to make you royalty, but we’re a bit more thoughtful in this house. We always knew you weren’t royalty, we just bowed before because it was a prank our son wanted to pull on you knowing how much you hated it.” He told me with a small laugh.

My reaction was bitter-sweet. I smiled because of the prank they had pulled, but I was still slumped slightly. “Sir, there’s something that I need to talk with you about. It would be best if we went inside to tell you this.” I told him.

He raised his eye slightly in confusion. “All right please come in.” He said stepping aside so we could come in, as I went in I let my magic stop and my wings became visible again. Iron Works followed behind us, shutting the door. “Dear, we have guests!” He called through the house.

“I’ll be down in a second!” A voice called down from the upstairs. The rest of us continued to the living room and each of us took a seat. Soon enough a mare came down the stairs, Mary Sue. She had a light blue coat and her cutie mark was a quill and parchment representing her talent as a writer. “Oh Shadowmere, it’s good to see you again.”

I nodded slightly in greeting. “If you would both sit down. I have…something that I need to tell you.” I said indicating to the small couch across from me.

The two nodded, slightly confused, and sat down on the couch.

“I-I don’t really know how to tell you this, but-” I tried to think what to say but the words didn’t come to me. Eventually I gave up trying to speak and instead opened my saddlebags and took out the hat and piece of bark that I had stored in them. I set the two down onto the small table in front of us and I looked at the ground. Not wanting to look at the two of them in the eye.

I could feel the silence as the two across from me started to recognize the hat and started to piece what had happened together. I looked back up at the two of them hoping to gauge their reaction. The mother was speechless with her hooves covering her mouth and tears starting to form in her eyes. The father was speechless as well, the small smoke pipe he had been keeping in his mouth had fallen to the floor.

“This- this is all some joke right?” He asked. “Please tell me this is just some sick joke.”

I started to look towards the ground. “I’m sorry, it’s not. I truly wish it was, but it isn’t.” I told him.

Mary began to weep openly now burying her face in irons side as she did so. Iron simple gripped his wife and held her. His own mind still trying to process everything.

“I’m sorry that this had to happen.” I said standing up. “If it means anything, he saved all of our lives.” I said indicating to the mares around me. “And I swear to you, I will make sure the princess knows what he did for us.” I told them. Mary continued to cry, but Iron was looking at me his gaze sad, but his eyes still showed a hint of thanks behind them. I decided it was time for us to go, so I stood up and started to leave the house. I could tell they needed to be alone. The girls following behind me.

I sat on the porch of the house waiting. I didn’t feel like leaving quite yet. I wanted to wait until I had some last words with them before I left. I heard the door open and I turned to look. I was Iron Works coming through the door. I turned my attention back towards the front yard, looking at Skies and the six mares who were there distracting each other

“I’m sorry, I wish there was more I could’ve done. I feel like it’s my fault.” I said putting my head into my hooves.

I felt a hoof on my shoulder. “Listen, if I know anything, it’s that Prowler wouldn’t want you feel that way about it.” Iron said to me.

“I know, but it’s not really something I can control.” I responded. “How’s Mary taking it?”

Iron sat down next to me. “She’s upstairs resting right now. She’s taking it pretty hard, but she’s a strong mare.” He sighed. “By the way, what did you mean when you said that you would make sure the princess knows what he did for you all?”

“Well, I’ve made a lot of progress since I’ve been here last. You see those mares are the elements of harmony.” I answered.

“You mean?” He questioned his eyes wide with surprise.

“Yeah, personal protégé of the princess herself. I know the princess will do everything in her power to give him a proper funeral, most likely with some honors most ponies don’t normally get.” I told him.

Iron was silent for a short time. “…Thank you for coming to us directly. I’m glad that it was you rather than a random messenger.” He said to me.

“Of course. Prowler was one of my few friends. It’s the least I could do for him, despite that he deserves more.” I responded.